《Transmigration: Ugly Doctress》


 C1

    "Oh, oh, oh ¡­"


    The male chicken was called ''the world is bright''.


    The crowing of chickens accompanied a new day.


    "The sky brightened again."


    After a busy night, Nona stretched her back and stretched her muscles. It was time to go out, otherwise if it was daylight and his mother saw that he wasn''t in bed, she would definitely be scared. Looking at the growing medicinal herbs in the space, his clear eyes were filled with a gratified smile. This is great, it seems like I can take it in a few days. It seems like my hard work for so many days has not been in vain. After selling all of these medicinal herbs and adding on the money he had saved in the past, his brother''s repair would be more or less finished. Winter was approaching, and there was not enough food left in the house. It was best if he could buy some. And his brother''s eyes, the only way was to change his cornea, but in this era, let alone surgery, he would probably be burnt to death as a monster if word of this spread.


    "Sigh!" Thinking of this, there was no longer any smile on Nona''s face. Instead, her face was filled with melancholy.


    Ninth Mother, the Gu Family''s Ninth Miss.


    Who would have thought that a medical accident would have occurred in ancient times, turning her into a nine year old girl with the same name, Jiu Niang.


    However, this Nona was not ranked at all. She had a total of three people.


    Gu Qishao, his older brother Gu Jinyu, and her, Gu Jiuniang.


    As for what her father was like, she tried to ask him when she first arrived, but her mother had nothing to say and her brother did not answer. Thus, she did not continue asking.


    Anyway, their family of three were pretty good ¡­


    Except...


    Gu Jinyu had lost her sight. She was born with an ugly face and pustules all over her face ¡­


    In comparison, the only normal person was her mother. However, due to her heavy years of physical work, her body had long since collapsed.


    "Sigh ¡­" Life is not easy. "


    With a light sigh, Jiu Niang''s frown deepened.


    Fortunately, she had awakened her ability after teleporting. She didn''t think that space could grow herbs, but her mother suddenly fell ill and her family didn''t have any money to pay a doctor. She had no choice but to go up the mountain to look for herbs. She found a handful of medicinal seeds by chance and tried to throw them into the space. She didn''t expect them to grow on the second day ¡­ In this way, she would use the space to grow the herbs. Then, she would disguise as the herbs she had collected from the mountain before selling them off ¡­


    "If this doesn''t work, I''ll have to think of something."


    The space was not big, around ten square meters. Moreover, the herbs she could find were all very common. Although it could be said that she could earn a little money, it was still very relaxing. Think of all the money you spend at home... Even if he sold all of these herbs, it would only cost several tens of gold coins. He had already saved up for two to three months, which was about one tael of silver. It was only enough for his big brother to repair the plants ¡­


    Although Gu Jinyu could not see, she had always been a sensible child. Although she was only thirteen years old, she would help out with all the big and small things in the family. Knowing that his mother had worked hard, especially after Gu Yu''s illness, he had always said that he wouldn''t study, but Jiu Niang and Gu Yu''s parents had both disagreed.


    Although Gu Jinyu couldn''t see, she was intelligent and deeply liked by her teacher. Her teacher even found a few scrolls for blind people, and although it was a little short, Gu Jinyu had been working very hard and managed to create a beautiful book. Even the intelligent and perceptive Jiuniang was ashamed, and Gu Jinyu didn''t forget, so long as her teacher recited it once, he would be able to recite it word by word. Even Nona could not help but sigh. Indeed, the heavens were fair. Gu Jinyu had let down his talent by not studying properly.


    Of course, many people were discussing this behind the scenes. What was a blind man doing reading so many books? Was he going to be able to come back as an Elementary Scholar? Every time Lady Yu and Gu Jin heard these words, they would feel sad for a long time. Only Nona knew in her heart that Gu Jinyu''s eyes were not truly hopeless ¡­ However, she didn''t have the confidence right now, so she didn''t dare speak carelessly. She could only encourage him to study hard.


    "Mom, I''m going out with my big brother."


    "Alright, go early and come back early."


    The warm sunlight shined on the land. In front of the shabby thatched cottage, two children, who were half dressed in coarse hemp clothes, waved their hands.


    A slightly taller boy carried a backpack on his back. In the backpack, there was a half backpack containing a very common medicinal ingredient.


    The boy''s lips were red and teeth white. Although he was only twelve or thirteen years old, one could vaguely see that he had grown up handsome, especially his pair of black eyes, which were as clear as a black gem. They glittered under the sunlight, and if one did not say anything, no one would believe that these beautiful eyes could not see anything.


    As for the little girl beside him, her skinny body was only up to his shoulder. She was similarly dressed in coarse hemp clothes, and her entire face was covered by a black handkerchief, revealing only a pair of clear eyes.


    That''s right, they were Gu Jinyu and Nona.


    Gu Jinyu was studying at the school in the town. Originally, she could have stayed there, but because her family was poor, Jinyu couldn''t bear to spend one tael of silver a year on lodging, so she insisted on going home every day.


    In the past, when he was young, Gu Yu Shi would take care of him every day, but later when he grew up, he would be the only one to go back and forth.


    Fortunately, the Gu Clan''s Taoxi Village was less than an hour away from the town. Gu Jinyu had walked for so many years by herself and had already memorized this road.


    Due to the pustules all over her face, Nona had been bullied by the children in the village since she was young. In the past, she rarely went out ¡­ Three months ago, she went to the fields to deliver food to Gu Yu''s family, but she met a few unlearned brats in the village. Jiu Niang was pushed into the lake, almost losing her life due to a serious illness. However, after she recovered, Nona seemed to have become a different person. She became more cheerful and wasn''t afraid of going out anymore ¡­


    "Big brother, let me carry it."


    The two siblings walked out of the door side by side. Nona was reluctant to see the gentle youth bent over his backpack.


    She had to admit that her brother looked really good. Even though he was dressed in coarse clothes, it couldn''t conceal his extraordinary temperament. Perhaps it was because he had been studying for years, but his brother didn''t have the slightest bit of rustic aura. Instead, he gave off a faint smell of books. Not once did Jiu Niang feel that her brother had misconceived. If he had been reborn in a rich family, even if he couldn''t be seen, he would still be an independent noble young master.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Turning around, a smile flashed in her dark eyes. Gu Jinyu lightly shook her head and took Nona''s hand. Since he couldn''t see with his eyes, Jin Yu''s hearing and perception was unusually sharp. He could easily determine a person''s position and distance from the sound. If he didn''t know that someone he couldn''t see with his eyes, he wouldn''t have noticed at first glance.


    "Big brother, I can do it, it''s not heavy." That brilliant smile stung Nona''s heart, and she suddenly felt her heart ache.


    She didn''t know what kind of brother Gu Jinyu was in the past, but Gu Jiuniang''s memory was very little about him. In her memories, she was mostly bullied by her village''s children ¡­ However, during these two to three months, she clearly knew that Jin Yu was a very good, very good brother ¡­ He was always trying to do everything he could to be nice to Nona ¡­


    Today.


    Usually, Jin Yu would leave home before daybreak. She would arrive at the academy in an hour, just in time for her morning studies.


    Knowing that Jin Niang was going back to the town to sell herbs today, he intentionally delayed his departure and waited for her to leave with him ¡­ He would rather be late than wait for Nona. It was just that he wanted to help Nona get carried on her back ¡­


    "Yeah, it''s not that heavy, so just carry it on your back."


    With a smile in her eyes, Jin Yu gently caressed Nona''s head. Her warm palm was soft and gentle, as if she was afraid of hurting Nona ¡­


    "Big brother, it''s good to have you."


    For some reason, her eyes were filled with tears. Nona hugged Jin Yu''s waist, burying her face in his embrace.


    At the same time, she made up her mind that no matter what, she would find a way to cure her brother''s eyes.


    God will surely bless a person as wise and kind as my brother.


    "Big brother, you should go in quickly."


    Although the academy was in the town, it was actually still a short distance away from it. Standing at the entrance of the academy, Nona took the backpack and carried it on her back, then she urged Gu Jinyu to quickly enter.


    She knew that Gu Jinyu was already late to wait for her. Although he had always been this way and even a teacher who was half a step late wouldn''t argue with him, Jiu Niang still hoped that he wouldn''t delay.


    "Good." "Be careful, and go home early so that your mother won''t worry."


    With a warm smile, he gently patted Jiu Niang''s head. Although he was late, he was in a very good mood.


    He really liked the current Jiu Niang. Even though he couldn''t see her appearance, he believed that his little Jiu Niang was definitely as adorable as she was when she was young ¡­ Right now, Nona was like a small tree brimming with vitality. Standing by her side, one could feel that her body was brimming with vitality, and even the slightest bit of discomfort would dissipate ¡­


    "Uh-huh, okay." "Brother, you have to be careful too. Go home early after school."


    His older brother''s palm felt warm. Nona stood there quietly, unwilling to move her head away. She only let him gently stroke her head, her jade-like fingers gentle and powerful ¡­ Full of love, undisguised...


    "Good!"


    Gu Jinyu nodded. The corner of her mouth raised slightly and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    "Young master, young master, hurry, we''re late!"


    "Get out of my way, don''t block my way!"


    "Young master, you can''t run around any longer. The master said that if you don''t go to the academy today, he will break your legs!"


    "Scram, scram! Don''t block my way! I''ll go whenever I want to!"


    Two youths around the same age pushed and shoved their way towards the academy.


    The youth in embroidered clothes had a face full of dissatisfaction. He turned around and was about to run away.


    The young man in rough green clothes had a helpless expression as he tried his best to pull the young man away, not allowing him to escape.


    Unfortunately, the two youths were about the same age, and the green-clothed youth obviously didn''t dare to hurt the young man in embroidered clothing. Thus, the two didn''t move for a long time.


    "Elder brother ¡­"


    Although there was still some distance between them, Jiu Niang was afraid that the two of them would run into Gu Jinyu, so she urged him to leave quickly.


    But before she could finish ¡­


    "Aiyo, isn''t this Gu Jinyu? I didn''t expect that your favorite student would be late!"


    The voice of the boy who was in the change stage was hoarse like a duck. His voice was filled with ridicule and was extremely ear-piercing.


    Nona frowned slightly as she turned around to stare at the youth, her eyes flashing with a trace of displeasure.


    "What does it have to do with you!" "Just take care of yourself."


    Putting herself in front of Gu Jinyu, Nona retorted without any trace of politeness.


    Although she was only nine years old, she was still an adult after all, so she would normally not bother with children. In the village, the kids were behind her, mocking her as if she couldn''t hear them.


    However, this guy was truly asking for it too much.


    If she had a reverse scale of a Hu, then Gu Jinyu was her reverse scale.


    She only remembered that the first person she saw when she opened her eyes was Gu Jinyu. She nervously looked at Gu Jinyu, and a warm hand gently caressed her pustular forehead, comforting her time and time again. Furthermore, she repeatedly washed the pustules on her forehead.


    Even in the first few days she had not realized that his eyes could not see.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" I was wondering who it was. So it''s that ugly girl, Gu Jinyu, and you still have the nerve to follow? Who did you come to see this time? Zi Lang, or Mo Fan? "Aren''t you afraid of scaring people into unconsciousness like last time?"

 C2

    Zi Lang? Mo Fan?


    Nona did not know who these two people were and had no impression of them in her mind.


    However, she clearly felt that when the person in front of her said these two names, Gu Jinyu''s hands trembled slightly.


    With a slight frown, Nona looked worriedly at Gu Jinyu and said, "Big brother, hurry and go in."


    Slightly pushing Gu Jinyu, Nona couldn''t help but urge him.


    After all, she wasn''t really a child. When she woke up, she knew the situation of her face. At the beginning, she was truly shocked. But after such a long time, she was already slowly accepting reality, so although this youth''s words were like a thorn piercing her heart, it did not cause her to lose control.


    Judging from the young man''s appearance, he must be rich and well-off. It would be inappropriate to have a conflict with him in such a situation.


    "Good girl, Nona!" Gu Jinyu smiled and gently patted Nona''s head.


    Nona could not help but heave a sigh of relief, and her hanging heart slowly relaxed as well. She had said that although Gu Jinyu was only a twelve or thirteen year old teenager, she had always been steady and would not rashly clash with others.


    But...


    "Nona, step back."


    Jin Niang was not prepared for the gentle push. She retreated a few steps before she managed to regain her balance.


    The alarm in his mind instantly rang. It can''t be, what is Gu Jinyu trying to do?


    "Elder brother ¡­" Nona reached out to pull Gu Jinyu away, but ¡­


    Although his eyes were sharp, with his excellent hearing, he effortlessly walked up to the young man in embroidered clothes.


    Although Gu Jinyu could not be considered robust, her height was still considered high among her peers. Coupled with his stable temperament, she was able to suppress the pressure that was being emitted from the teenager standing in front of him. He just stood there silently, his distinct black and white eyes thoughtfully staring at the young man in embroidered clothes. He didn''t say a single word, he just stood there quietly ¡­ The youth could feel the boundless pressure.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Suddenly, the teenager became angry. He took two steps back and put his hands on his hips. With red eyes and a high-pitched voice, he said, "I-I''m not wrong!" Hmph, no one in the academy doesn''t know that your ugly little sister is so shameless as to seduce Zi Lang and pester Mo Fan everyday! "It''s not like I''m wrong!"


    Gu Jinyu was a very special existence in the academy. Although he was blind, he was extremely intelligent. No matter if it was when he was studying or practicing calligraphy, no one would be able to catch up to him. Ten years ago, there were three teachers who traveled to this place. After deciding on this, they opened a school to teach the children around them about how to make some money, and three teachers, one teacher, one teacher, one martial arts teacher, as well as one catechist all praised Gu Jinyu. They even said that it was a pity that there was something wrong with his eyes, or else it would not be impossible for him to become the top scholar.


    Thus, even if his eyes were ill and his family was poor, no one in the academy would dare to look down on him.


    As for Gu Jinyu, she was facing Zi Lang and Mo Fan.


    In fact, it was said that they were a side branch of the royal merchant, the Nangong family. However, even so, the Zi Lang family was still the wealthiest family in the whole town, and even in the whole prefecture and county. It was said that even the county magistrate had to give them some points. On the other hand, Mo Fan was the son of the county magistrate. However, it was said that he was given this title by his concubine. During these years, he had always been under Lord Mo. Logically speaking, the two of them shouldn''t have lowered themselves to enter the academy in such a remote town. However, the two of them chose the academy at the same time. The two of them had entered the academy the same year as Gu Jinyu. "The only difference was that both of them had already passed the Elementary Scholar examination and were only waiting for the time to take the Elementary Scholar examination ¡­


    "Wh ¡­" What? You... You... Hahaha ¡­ Haha ¡­ You, You... Just you... "Only you want to ¡­"


    Staring wide-eyed, he pointed a finger at Gu Jinyu, who stared at him in shock. After a long while, she suddenly burst out laughing, "Gu Jinyu, Gu Jinyu, I think you''re either crazy or dreaming!" You want to take the Elementary Scholar exam with your current state? Haha, this is too interesting! "I think the world is wrong. It''s not that you have eyes, but that you have brain problems."


    The youth in embroidered clothing laughed loudly. His tone unconsciously became higher by several degrees, immediately attracting many people who came to watch.


    Some of them were students from the academy, while others were pedestrians passing by.


    The pedestrians didn''t know Gu Jinyu, but the students of the academy did.


    "What?" Gu Jinyu wanted to take the Elementary Scholar exam? "How is this possible!?"


    "Exactly!" "Stop joking around!"


    "Tsk tsk, what a strange story. In all the past generations, no one had ever heard of a blind person taking the master''s examination!"


    As fellow students of the academy, those who were able to enroll in the academy these days were not rich, but their families. Which one of them wasn''t well liked in their own home? Naturally, they were even more proud. It was one thing for Gu Jinyu to be unable to see them, but it was another for her to be able to nurture them and suppress them. Due to her teacher''s favor, she could only endure her dissatisfaction. In their eyes, what was the use of Gu Jinyu even if she could do it? What''s the use of reading so many books when you''re blind? He had never heard of a blind man taking the Elementary Scholar examination. However, now that they heard that he wanted to take the Elementary Scholar examination, the students could no longer hold themselves back and started mocking him.


    "What?" The child''s eyes could not see it? "


    "Aiyo, this ¡­" "It doesn''t look like it, it really doesn''t look like it ¡­"


    "What a pity that such a good child is blind ¡­."


    Compared to the other students, the passersby were filled with sympathy. Their gazes fell on Jin Yu as they shook their heads in regret.


    Most of these people were from nearby villages. Most of them came to town to sell some things that were produced by their families, and to buy some things that their families needed. Most of them did not know anything, and more or less had some respect for these students.


    Naturally, they did not know anything about the Lingzhi Jade Tree, much less what temperament one could call an orchid.


    In their eyes, Gu Jinyu was just a good-looking teenager.


    However ¡­


    However, this kind of sympathy was the most hurtful.


    Blind, Blind, Blind ¡­


    He kept whispering into Gu Jinyu''s ears. Even if he tried his best to restrain himself and keep calm, his expression could not help but change slightly.


    After all, he was only a twelve or thirteen year old youth.


    Although he was more mature and more mature than an ordinary child, but ¡­ Blindness was always a wound in his heart...


    Clenching his fists tightly, he stood there silently, forcefully pulling at the corners of his mouth. In his heart, he was constantly telling himself to laugh, laugh, laugh!


    At this moment, besides laughing, he didn''t know what else to do.


    But his heart was bleeding.


    "Shut up!" So what if you can''t see with your eyes? Even if my brother can''t see it, he''s still better than all of you! "I think all of you are jealous and envious!" As she slowly walked forward, Nona tightly held onto Gu Jinyu''s hand, her clear eyes full of contempt, "In all the dynasties, there has never been a blind person who took the Elementary Scholar examination, but there is no rule that says blind people cannot take the Elementary Scholar examination right?" There was always a precedent for everything. Even though no one had managed to do it in the past, it didn''t mean that no one had been able to do it forever! Humph! You people have been studying the Four Books and Five Classics since you were young, and you claim to be full of books. I didn''t expect you guys to be so narrow-minded! No wonder you guys can''t compare to my brother. It''s hard to say anything else, but with your mentality, it''s hard to achieve great things!


    He was stunned.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Whether it was those arrogant students or those sympathetic passersby, everyone was shocked by Jiu Niang''s words.


    Her two small hands were tightly clasped together as they consoled each other and warmed up.


    His eyes were red and his thin body was trembling slightly. Although he tried his best to appear calm, the heavy breathing still revealed the excitement in his heart.


    In the crowd, Gu Jinyu held Nona''s hand and stood there quietly.


    Although he couldn''t see it, his gaze was still on the girl beside him.


    This was his sister, his family, the people he depended on.


    His palms were moist, as wet as his heart. This was the first time he heard such a thing, and also the first time someone protected him like this. He had always understood that he was different from others. He could not see with his own eyes, so he could only work even harder. Whenever others practiced, he practiced ten or a hundred times. But as time passed, as he grew up, his heart began to feel anxious. He felt confident that his knowledge would not lose to anyone else''s ¡­ However ¡­ However, just as these people had said, from past generations, there had never been a blind person to take the Elementary Scholar examination ¡­


    But... However, her words were like a clap of thunder in the spring, waking her up.


    "I will not let you down."


    Her jade-like fingers brushed across Jiu Niang''s face. Gu Jinyu smiled, the corner of her mouth curled up, and her black and white eyes sparkled.


    Nona nodded dumbly. At this moment, she did not hesitate to believe that Gu Jinyu could do it. He definitely could do it.


    Her heart felt sour, as if she couldn''t say it. She didn''t dare to open her mouth, afraid that tears would roll down her face the moment she opened her mouth. She could only tightly hold onto his hand.


    The surrounding people were also attracted by his radiant smile. The surrounding people were so quiet that even the wind could be heard. Even the students who had mocked him earlier lowered their heads ¡­


    "Hahaha ¡­" Hahaha, this is so funny ¡­ You guys are crazy, hahaha... She actually believed that a blind person could become an Elementary Scholar ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    A sudden hiss broke the silence in the crowd.


    All of a sudden, everyone snapped out of their daze. They looked at each other, and their faces darkened.


    Unfriendly gazes fell on Gu Jinyu and Jiu Niang. No matter what, they were unwilling to admit it ¡­ Just now ¡­ For a moment, they actually had the feeling that Gu Jinyu had passed the exam ¡­


    "You ¡­"


    "It was that person again. Although Gu Jinyu couldn''t see it, her hearing was very good. She knew it was the same person who had made trouble just now. Her face changed slightly, but before he could say anything, Nona said softly," "" I''ll do it! ""


    Taking a deep breath, Nona slowly walked forward, passing through the crowd and arriving in front of the young man in embroidered clothes.


    Her clear eyes stared at him fearlessly. She could only see that he was about ten years old. His head was white and his eyes were clear. He didn''t seem like a sinister person. However, her eyes flashed with a mischievous light ¡­


    Naughty!


    There was nothing wrong with being mischievous at an age where cats were detested by dogs. It was just that his mischievous behavior of hurting others was unforgivable.


    And the person he hurt just so happened to be someone he cared about ¡­


    Nona did not stop her steps. She walked up to him and said in a voice that could only be heard by two people, "You don''t have to worry about my older brother becoming an Elementary Scholar, but I know you will definitely not be able to pass!"


    At the same time, he used his finger to quickly press down on Tang Wulin''s rib cage. Then, as if nothing had happened, he continued to walk forward. After taking a few steps, he turned around and waved his hand with a smile, "Big brother, I''m leaving. You should go home earlier."


    Her speed was so fast that even the green-clad errand boy beside her did not notice.


    When the young man heard her words, he was instantly enraged. Pointing his finger at her back, he yelled, "Nonsense! You''re the one who ¡­" "Puff ¡­"


    Before the boy could finish his words, his throat tightened and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

 C3

    "Here, this is 60 yuan. Take care of it."


    Looking at the herbs brought by Ninth Madame, Manager Wang did not delay to count the copper coins. At the same time, he did not forget to remind her.


    During this period of time, the little girl would occasionally send some medicinal ingredients to the medicine store. They were all ordinary medicinal ingredients and there weren''t many of them. However, the little girl had kept them clean and the quality of the medicinal ingredients was quite good. Although the medicine store did not lack this kind of medicine, this little girl was really pitiful. There was not even half a tael of flesh on her body, and there was even a strange pustule on her face. She had been tightly wrapped up all day, leaving only a pair of big black eyes.


    This was the first time that she frightened the waiter by selling medicinal plants, so she was directly thrown out. This child did not cry and only stubbornly got up, carefully picking up the scattered medicinal plants. Although he opened a medicine store, he was not a merciful person. These days, it was not easy for everyone. However, when he saw the girl not complaining or arguing, he suddenly felt some sympathy for her. It was only a few herbs anyway, so he decided to accept them since they were needed in his pharmacy.


    "Thank you, shopkeeper." She carefully put the bronze coin into her purse and put it close to her body. Jiu Niang''s face was covered with a smile as she bowed. Although her face was covered by a bandana, it could not be seen. However, her bright eyes clearly showed her master''s current mood. She knew that if her small amount of medicinal ingredients were sent elsewhere, there might not be anyone who would take them, and Shopkeeper Wang would accept them without hesitation. Not only were there no shortcuts, he would sometimes even give her an extra copper coin.


    "Little girl, what''s there to thank me for? Go on, go on." Although Nona''s face was covered in pustules, her mouth was very sweet. Even the children of poor families would understand. Shopkeeper Wang waved his hand in satisfaction. "Come next time if you have more herbs."


    In a little girl''s house, if one could bear hardships at such a young age, Shopkeeper Wang wouldn''t mind taking more of her medicinal herbs.


    "Well, good!" "Thank you, Manager!"


    Jiu Jiu smiled sweetly, nodded his head obediently, carried his backpack, which was half as tall as her, and walked out. At the same time, he thought about what he could do with the sixty gold.


    Brother''s repair is still 45 words short, this cannot be moved. That means she still has 15 cents left, and her family is running out of food... Seeing that winter was approaching, he was afraid that the food would be even more expensive in winter. It was best to prepare earlier ¡­


    The grains were 3 taels of rice per catty, and the rice was also considered modern rice. The price of 10 taels of rice per catty was 10 taels of rice per catty.


    Up till now, she had only eaten one meal of rice. It was still the kind of rice gruel that was very, very sparse. It was due to her injuries that she was injured. During this period of time, most of the meals were random dishes. She couldn''t swallow any of them, so she felt uncomfortable as she held her neck. She really missed the white rice ¡­ However ¡­


    "Forget it, there will always be a chance."


    In total, there were 15 gold coins. Jiang Mi could only buy one and a half kilograms at most, and he could buy 10 kilograms if he traded it for miscellaneous food. Ten kilograms of mixed food along with wild vegetables was enough for his mother, San''er, to eat for over half a month. Although Nona felt somewhat regretful in her heart, she still decided to buy all the miscellaneous food. As for the white rice ¡­ She believed that one day, she would be able to eat it everyday ¡­ Fine, she felt that she was too unpromising. If people found out that she, the dignified Gu family''s Ninth Miss, was worried about a bowl of rice and didn''t laugh to death ¡­


    However ¡­


    Raising his head to look at the sky, he saw a bright sun shining warmly on the land. The streets were slowly becoming lively. Wine was brewing, and he believed that he would be able to create a world of his own even in ancient times.


    When that time came, not to mention the white rice, even if it was precious delicacies, she would still be able to eat them.


    Now that she had a goal in mind, Nona was even more energetic.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she was suddenly hit by someone, and then ¡­


    "The shopkeeper, the shopkeeper, save my young master, save my young master ¡­"


    Nona had something on her mind, so she lowered her head and walked out. She didn''t expect to be hit so hard. She fell to the ground unprepared, but luckily her backpack was blocked, otherwise she would have been stuck inside the door.


    Her first reaction was not to scream out for pain, but to quickly touch her purse which was still attached to her body. She couldn''t help but to let out a sigh of relief when she saw that the purse was still there.


    "Shopkeeper, quick..." Call a doctor... "Save my young master, my young master ¡­"


    It was only now that she realized that the person who knocked her down was a youth dressed in azure clothes. He was sweating profusely and in his arms was a youth about his age. The only difference was that the youth''s eyes were closed and his face was purple.


    "Huh?" "It''s them!"


    Nona recognized them at a glance. Weren''t these two the ones at the entrance of the academy?


    But...


    What was going on with the young man in embroidered clothes?


    She took the opportunity to teach the boy a lesson as his words were unpleasant to hear. However, she only lightly pressed on his ribs. But that wouldn''t kill him. It would only make his breathing difficult, and he would soon be fine. However, the teenager was afraid that he would suffocate. If this carried on, he was afraid that someone might really die.


    "Huh?" Young Master Xu? "What is going on?"


    "I, I don''t know either, young master. The young master suddenly found it hard to breathe ¡­" I thought... He thought that the young master was sick... Just like that, he gave him a pill ¡­ "But ¡­ but ¡­"


    Obviously, Manager Wang recognized this young man. He walked up to him quickly. The green-clothed youth''s face was filled with unhappiness. He was so anxious that he was on the verge of tears. He stuttered for a long time before he could explain everything clearly.


    "Shopkeeper Wang looked at her with a serious face." "No, Young Master Xu, this is not a symptom of a disease."


    It turned out that this young man''s surname was Xu. He was the only son of Boss Xu, who owned the rice shop in the town. Speaking of Boss Xu, he was already an old man who had only gotten such a treasure when he was about forty years old. He was truly afraid of falling off while holding such a treasure in his hands and was too afraid of melting in his mouth. He named him Xu Tianyong, which was enough to know how much Boss Xu cared about this kid. Boss Xu had visited many famous doctors, but he had been unable to do anything about it. In the end, he had spent a large sum of money to find a formula that was said to be passed down in the Imperial Palace to make medicinal pills. He had brought it along with him every day, just in case they needed it.


    "What?" Young Master... The young master, he... "He ¡­"


    Upon hearing that Xu Tianlong''s heart had not returned to normal, the youth in cyan was so frightened that his face turned pale. He sat down on the ground, trembling in fear, and his face instantly turned pale as he kept mumbling, "Young master, young master, it''s me ¡­" I am the one who harmed the young master... Woo woo ¡­ * "Young master, young master ¡­"


    "Not good. Young Master Xu''s breathing is getting weaker. I''m afraid ¡­" "I''m afraid things are not going well!"


    Manager Wang felt anxious when he saw that Xu Tianyun was only venting his Qi but not his Qi.


    "Oh, don''t cry!" "Today, my doctor just came home. You''d better take him to another home." If something were to happen to him in his shop today, it was likely that he would not be able to escape responsibility. However, he could not see what was wrong with Xu Tianyi, and unfortunately, the doctor in the shop was not in today, so he could only urge the green-robed errand boy to bring Xu Tianyi to another doctor as soon as possible.


    "No, no one else?" The green-clothed youth was scared silly, blankly looking at Manager Wang. Shopkeeper Wang''s medicine shop was the largest in the town. Normally, the Xu family would go to the hospital and seize medicine from the Xu family. Now, he had to go to another family ¡­


    "Yes, hurry up, don''t delay." Manager Wang hurriedly urged him on. It seemed like Xu Tianyun was in trouble and he didn''t want to cause any trouble.


    "Sir, please..." I beg of you, please save my Young Master ¡­ Woo woo ¡­ * I... In this town, if your family doesn''t succeed, then other families ¡­ Other Home... "Woo woo ¡­"


    The green-clothed youth knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuously, while crying and kowtowing at the same time.


    The Wang family''s medicine store was the largest in the entire town. Almost all of the big families were here to see the doctor and get the medicine.


    The other people were just Dr. Ling who walked the streets, who only fooled poor people who didn''t have money. It didn''t matter whether he liked them or not, he was more at ease eating and pasting medicine. Due to the fact that Xu Tianshong''s body was not that good, the youth had been bought over by the Xu Clan since childhood. Together with Xu Tianshong, they took care of Xu Tianshong, so they knew a bit about him.


    There was no reason for him to kick people out in the open for business, but Xu Tianyi''s situation was special. Plus, the doctor wasn''t around, so he really couldn''t explain himself if something really happened. The teenager in cyan kowtowed again, begging for mercy. "You ¡­" "Child, this old man has already told you. If Doctor Er isn''t here today, this old man will have no choice ¡­"


    "Wuu, Shopkeeper Wang, please..." If none of you can save the young master... Young Master... "Young master ¡­" The green-clothed youth acted as if he didn''t hear Manager Wang''s words and just kept on kowtowing. He was born to serve the young master. If the young master was in trouble, he wouldn''t be able to live any longer. The green-clothed youth seemed to not feel any pain as he kowtowed, and soon, a bloody wound appeared on his forehead ¡­


    "Stop knocking, I can save your young master." Nona originally did not intend to interfere, but seeing the teenager kowtowing without regard for his life, she could not bear to do so.


    She stood to the side and listened. Looking at Xu Tianyi''s expression, there was a high chance that he had been stuck in a windpipe due to some strange object. If she didn''t rescue him soon, he might really die.


    "You ¡­." "You ¡­" The green-clothed youth raised his head, and his gaze descended onto the young girl that was smaller than him, and his face was filled with bewilderment.


    "Oh, what nonsense are you talking about? Go, go!" "This is a girl''s house, this place is not for fun. Go home quickly!" Manager Wang did not expect Jiu Niang to return and say something like that, so he became anxious. She walked quickly to the side of Nona and pushed her out of the room. At the same time, she lowered her voice and said, "I''m afraid this young master of the Xu family is in trouble. Little girl, you don''t want to live anymore. Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Other people might not know about Xu Tianyi''s situation, but he knew it very well.


    The disease of the heart was not something that could be cured with ordinary pills and medicines, and now with Xu Tianyong''s appearance, it was likely that the deities would not be able to save him. At this time, he was too busy trying to push them away, how could he get involved? If it was someone else, he would naturally not care about it. However, this girl was someone who knew him for a while, so he kindly reminded her.


    "Thank you, Manager." "However, it''s fine. The young master of the Xu family is fine."


    With a smile, Nona''s face was full of gratitude. At the same time, he was convinced that this Shopkeeper Wang was not bad and was someone he could cooperate with.


    However, he had to settle the matter with the young master of the Xu family as soon as possible. If he continued delaying, things might not be good.


    "Huh?" "This little girl is really not afraid of death!"


    "Can a little girl save a life?"


    "If Shopkeeper Wang said so, then he''s done for. How could a little girl do that?"


    There were already many people gathered at the entrance of the medicine store, watching the commotion. All of them had doubtful expressions as they looked at Nona.


    She put down her backpack and went straight to Xu Tianshong''s side. This matter could be considered to have arisen because of her. If she hadn''t wanted to teach him a lesson, his errand boy wouldn''t have thought of feeding him medicine and naturally wouldn''t have gotten stuck.


    "Could you do me a favor, young brother?"


    Ai, his body was too weak and he could not even carry Xu Tianyi. Nona could only ask the green-clad errand boy for help.


    Although the errand boy had some doubts, he still carried Xu Tianlong in accordance with Jin Niang''s request.

 C4

    "Yes, is that so?" The cyan-clothed youth''s eyes were red from crying and his face was covered with blood. It was unknown if he was really scared silly or what, but he actually did do as Jiu Niang asked him to. He obediently held Xu Tianshi''s shoulder to get him to stand up.


    Although Xu Tianlong''s face was ugly, he was barely able to stand on his feet.


    "Yes, that''s right!" Nodding, Nona did not dare to delay the moment. Although she had already guessed seventy to eighty percent, she did not dare to act rashly. She walked up to Xu Tianlong to check it out and at the very least to confirm where the pill was stuck. However, she found that she was half a head shorter than him ¡­


    She quickly looked around before her gaze finally landed on the chair beside her. Without hesitation, she climbed onto the stool and beckoned the green-clothed youth to bring Xu Tianyi to the front.


    "Huh?" "What is this little girl doing?"


    "Why did you climb up the bench?"


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" "This girl is going to have bad luck ¡­"


    The Xu family had been in the grain business for several generations, and could be considered one of the wealthiest families in the town. Normally, all the people in the town knew what treasures were like. Seeing that Xu Tianyi was in trouble and even Shopkeeper Wang had tried to drive him away, Nona even stuck to it. Everyone had originally intended to watch the show, but when they saw that she had climbed onto the chairs without a word, they all burst out laughing ¡­


    "This ¡­." This... "I ¡­" Looking at her posture, even the green-clothed little brother started to hesitate. Earlier, he was scared silly and now, he was looking at the little girl who was even smaller than him ¡­


    "What are you doing, hurry up and come over!" Xu Tianshong''s face turned blue. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to hold on for much longer, so Nona didn''t have the time to give a loud roar. The green-clothed youth panicked and quickly pulled Xu Tianyi forward.


    His fingers gently pinched Xu Tianshi''s lower jaw as he obediently opened his mouth. With a single glance, Jiu Niang was able to confirm his conjecture.


    It was true that the pill had stuck the windpipe. Thankfully, the pill was not considered big and the preparation of the pill was relatively loose ¡­ Otherwise, Xu Tianyun would have already been stuck here for such a long time ¡­


    "Turn around." Since she was sure that her guess was correct, Jiu Niang didn''t delay any longer. She instructed the green-clothed youth to allow Xu Tianyi to turn around with his back facing her.


    Although the green-clothed youth was confused, he still obediently followed his orders.


    Nona, who was standing on the stool, was taller than Xu Tianyi by a level. She wrapped her arms around him and signaled the green-clothed youth to get out of the way.


    "Hiss!"


    When the green-clothed youth released his hand, Xu Tianyi''s entire body pressed down on Nona''s body. At this moment, Nona noticed that Xu Tianyi was very thin, but not light. If she was prepared earlier, she would have been overwhelmed.


    Actually, Xu Tianlong was not that heavy. He was only a teenager in his teens, but he weighed around 30 jin. He could already be considered thin and weak.


    However, this was not a small amount of pressure on Nona, who was thinner and thinner.


    However, at this point, he had no other choice. He tightly held onto Xu Tianyun, trying to stabilize his body so as to avoid falling down. Then, he crossed his arms and used all his strength to strangle Xu Tianyi''s chest and lifted him up with all his might ¡­


    "Cough, cough ¡­"


    With his chest tightly restrained, Xu Tianfeng felt his chest throbbing. A lump of Qi rushed out from his chest, causing him to cough uncontrollably.


    "Young master!" It was obvious that the green-clothed youth did not expect Nona to do this. He was so scared that he immediately shouted and wanted to rush forward to snatch Xu Tianyi back.


    However, Jiu Niang did not give him a chance. Instead, she trembled a few more times.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough ¡­" This time, Xu Tianlong coughed even harder, his originally purple cheeks turning red.


    As he coughed, a pill the size of a finger flew out. Nona could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    However, before she could be happy about it, she suddenly slapped herself ¡­


    "Pa ¡­"


    Before Jiu Niang could even stand up straight, she felt a sharp pain on her face, followed by a dizziness and then a weakness in her legs.


    "Baji!" He rolled off the stool and hit his forehead on the stool. Usually, she was very careful and was afraid that she would accidentally break it. Every time it broke, it would give out a heart-wrenching pain. When she woke up, she didn''t know how many times she had suffered, but she became even more careful. As she hit the stool, the bone-piercing pain nearly caused Nona to faint. She couldn''t even cry out in pain.


    Before she could react, she felt her feet fly into the air, followed by another heavy slap. "Pah!"


    "Where did this wild lass come from? How dare you hit my son Xu Mubai? You must be blind!" The vigorous berating sound was like a thunderclap that exploded next to Nona''s ears, shaking her to the point that her ears were buzzing ¡­ She even forgot to explain and resist ¡­ He lowered his head out of reflex, his hands tightly holding his head ¡­


    That slap just now had probably broken quite a few more pustules, and Nona was trembling in pain.


    However, Xu Qiuyi didn''t notice it at all. Perhaps even if he did, he would only think that it was Nona who was scared. The Xu family''s store was not far from Shopkeeper Wang''s medicine store. If he received a letter saying that it was from his precious son, then it wouldn''t do. Even Shopkeeper Wang had said there was nothing he could do about it. Xu Tianlong was an old son of his, and the Xu family was in so much pain that their eyes were like eyeballs. What was wrong with him? He was so scared that he could no longer care about the business. He hurriedly rushed over. Who would have thought that he would see this damned girl viciously swinging at his son''s chest!


    Xu Qiuyi was so infuriated that his face was covered in another round of beatings.


    "Hmph!" "If anything happens to my son, I will bury your entire family!" It took him a while to catch his breath, and he realized that he hadn''t even looked at his son. He kicked Jiu Niang away and hurried forward to look at Xu Tiangong.


    "Oh heavens'' gift, my father''s precious treasure! Don''t try to scare my father!" With great difficulty, Xu Mubai squatted down with his fat body. He looked at Xu Tianyun, who was lying on the ground with his eyes closed, and started crying again. His face was full of panic, no longer as ferocious as when he had punched and kicked Jiu Niang.


    "S-Master ¡­"


    The green-clothed youth, with half of his body under Xu Tianshong, did not dare to move. When he saw Xu Qiuyi approach, his face turned pale.


    The one who fell from Xu Qiuyi''s slap wasn''t just Jiu Niang, but Xu Tianyun as well. Fortunately, the green-clothed youth''s reaction was fast, and he even used his own as a meat shield for Xu Tianfeng. However, Xu Tianyi was fine. He could clearly hear the sound of his foot breaking. At this moment, his entire leg was numb with pain, but he did not dare to move it by even a little bit.


    "Pah!" Xu Qiuyi looked at the youth in cyan and slapped him hard. His face instantly turned as black as the bottom of a pot. "Look at the young master, what did you do?" He actually let the young master do such a thing! Are you tired of living or what? "I can raise a dog better than you can!"


    "Master, I was wrong, I was wrong ¡­." The azure-robed youth''s face was stained with blood and dirt. This slap caused his face to immediately swell up.


    "Hmph!" Wrong? So if I said the wrong words, everything would be fine? "If anything goes wrong with Heaven''s Gift, I''ll skin you alive!"


    "Yes, yes ¡­" The green-clothed youth lowered his head and continuously nodded. A trace of anger flashed through his clear eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    "Tell me, who is that little bitch, and why is she ¡­"


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Father, father ¡­"


    After teaching the green-clothed youth a lesson, Xu Qiuyi thought of Jiu Niang. Didn''t they say that his son was about to die? What happened to that girl? However, before he could finish his question, Xu Tianshi, who was lying on top of the teenager in cyan, suddenly opened his eyes and shouted softly. Xu Qiuyi immediately stopped being angry and asked all sorts of questions with tears in his eyes.


    "Hey, you little girl, you''re saying ¡­" Why is it ¡­ "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go ¡­" Seeing that she had woken up, Xu Tianyun''s attention was completely focused on her. Manager Wang quickly took advantage of the chaos to help her leave.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Manager Wang came out from the side door with Jiu Niang in tow, avoiding millions of people.


    "Thank you, shopkeeper!" She didn''t expect to get beaten up instead of saving someone. In his heart, he felt gratitude towards the shopkeeper. He had long since warned him not to interfere, and now he was taking advantage of the chaos to let him go.


    "Sigh!" Sighing lightly, Shopkeeper Wang helplessly shook his head. After all, this girl had good intentions. Moreover, this matter happened in his medicine store, so he had some responsibility. Seeing the little girl in such a sorry state, Shopkeeper Wang felt pity for her in his heart. He reached around his body and took out a small piece of silver and put it in the hand of Nona. Do you know that Xu Tiangong is an old man who has lived for over a million years? He''s even more valuable than those eyeballs ¡­ You, you ¡­ This Xu Qiuyi is the number one tyrant in this town. You should hide from him for now, don''t run into the town when you have nothing to do. "Go, go, go ¡­"


    Clenching her fists tightly, the silver on her palms was a little scorching to the touch. Nona forced herself to cry and bow in gratitude. "Thank you, shopkeeper. I will always keep your kindness in mind."


    She was very clear on the situation of her family. Not being able to sell herbs was the same as cutting off her source of income. ''Mother''s health is not good, I can''t continue to toil any longer. This silver ¡­ '' This silver is for saving lives ¡­ Although he felt a bit bitter, but ¡­ However, she still clenched her fists tightly, and even after a bloody gash appeared on her palm, she still couldn''t feel any pain ¡­


    "Oh, stop it!" Let''s go, let''s go ¡­ "Be careful, that Xu Mubai is narrow-minded. This matter between you and me ¡­" Sigh ¡­ "Let''s go, let''s go ¡­" With a wave of his hand, Shopkeeper Wang hurriedly returned to the shop. They were all doing business in this town. He was an outsider, but the Xu family''s era was rooted in this town. He knew a bit about the Xu family, so he was afraid that the Xu family wouldn''t let them off so easily.


    "Thank you, Manager!" Looking at the storekeeper''s back as he hurried back, Nona once again bowed deeply.


    He wasn''t too familiar with Manager Wang either, but she didn''t expect him to be willing to help her.


    But...


    "Hiss ¡­"


    So painful.


    Xu Qiuyi''s slaps were quite forceful, so she was afraid that the pus on her face had been broken quite a bit.


    "When Nona saw herself like this, she couldn''t help but laugh bitterly." "Sigh ¡­ I didn''t expect that the first time I rescued someone, I didn''t even earn a single cent. I even got a beating."


    She was covered in filth, her backpack was also missing, and the pus on her face was broken, giving off an unpleasant stench.


    "How are we going to get back?" Mother and brother will be scared. "


    She didn''t think that she''d be in such a sorry state after a trip out. Nona thought for a moment before deciding to clean up in space before returning. Otherwise, she would definitely scare off Gu Jinyu and Madam Yu.


    She dragged her tired body along for a distance before she found a sparsely populated grove and dove into it. Then, she immediately entered the space.


    "Huh?" "What is going on?"


    As soon as she entered the space, she was shocked.


    The room that was originally only ten square meters was now twice as big. Furthermore, all the herbs that he had planted last night had matured. From the looks of it, their growth was much better than before.


    "Tsk tsk, it looks like this fight was worth it!"


    In the past two to three months, Nona had tried all sorts of methods, but nothing seemed to have changed in the air. She didn''t expect that after coming out today and getting beaten up, the air would change.


    The space had expanded. In the past, medicinal herbs would only mature after three or four days, but now, one day was enough. This way, he could grow even more. Thinking of this, Jiu Niang felt completely at ease.

 C5

    Since she didn''t want to scare Lady Yu and Gu Jinyu, Nona tidied herself up in the space, but there was no water or change of clothes, so her ability to do so was limited. Fortunately, after resting for a while, the unbearable pain on Jiu Niang''s face gradually subsided. In order to cover up the stench, she tried to pull out some herbs and kneaded them into a ball to carefully wipe her face. He wiped it back and forth several times. Although the stench was still incomplete, it was still much better than before.


    Afraid that it would delay her time, Jiu Niang didn''t dare to stay any longer. She hurriedly exited the space and rushed back home.


    As she dragged it on, she was so tired that she might even forget that her family was almost unable to keep the pot boiling. Even at the risk of being caught by a million people, she still secretly bought 10 catties of food. Even though she was in a sorry state, she had rested in space for two hours. Furthermore, she had gotten used to the heavy work she did every day. Although her body was small and thin, she still had some strength left in her. Carrying ten kilograms of rice on her back, she had walked for an hour before finally returning home after the sun had set.


    However, she never would have thought that what awaited her at home was actually ¡­


    "Kneel!"


    With a gloomy face, Gu Yu stood at the doorway with a skinny face and a pair of deep-set eyes staring fiercely at Jiu Niang. Her shriveled hands grabbed onto Jiu Niang''s hair, pulled her into the living room to make her kneel down, then she carefully put the bag of food in her hands away.


    "Mother?"


    There were too many things that had happened today. On the way back, it was already fortunate that Nona had been able to persevere and return. She had wanted to have a good rest, but she didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "Kneel!"


    Gu Yu didn''t explain in the slightest. She just turned around and left, no longer looking at her.


    Nona was physically and mentally exhausted, and her head was full of fog. She didn''t understand what had happened, but since Gu Yu told her to kneel, she could only obediently kneel. It wasn''t easy for a woman like Gu Yu to pull two children. Normally, she didn''t have much to say to Jiu Niang, but she had never been mistreated. For Gu Jinyu, it was a completely different story. Although Jiu Niang was a little depressed, she was somewhat clear that this was the legendary preference for a man and a woman. In her previous life, although she was also a girl, the Gu family had eight sons from front to back, and only now did she have a daughter. In her previous life, she was also a girl, and the Gu family had eight sons from front to back.


    "Hehe ¡­"


    As she thought about it, she could not help but smile wryly.


    They were indeed of different lives. Although they were all called Nona, their lives were not lacking in the slightest.


    Fortunately, Gu Jinyu had treated her little sister very well ¡­


    However, although this Gu Yu clan normally didn''t treat him well, they had never punished him like this before. What was wrong with him today? Did something big happen?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. Besides, that little bit of her in the past was probably still in the fields. The Gu family didn''t have their own land, so they had to rent someone else''s land. It wasn''t easy to dig out food in this area, not to mention the fact that they had to pay rent. A woman like Gu Yu family, they were in the field for half the day, why did she come back so early today?


    "Did something happen to my brother?"


    No matter how she thought about it, the only one she could think of was Gu Jinyu.


    Since Gu Jinyu was so angry, it could only be Gu Jinyu.


    However, just as she was about to get up to look, she suddenly felt dizzy and then fainted.


    Under the dim oil lamp, there was a tattered bamboo bed, a pile of tattered quilts, and a bloody little face. It looked extremely miserable.


    A pair of scrawny hands tightly gripped the blanket, his eyebrows were furrowed, his teeth were clenched, large beads of sweat rolled down his face, and his pale lips were bloodless.


    The little girl''s body was stiff and tense. From time to time, she would let out a small gasp, as if she was crying or whimpering. It was more like she was scaring a nightmare.


    "Nona, be good. It''s okay, it''s okay. Big brother''s here, big brother''s here ¡­"


    Gu Jinyu took three steps forward, and without caring about whether it was dirty or not, she sat down on the floor and leaned against the edge of the bed, gently patting her. Her mouth was mumbling something, which was strange, as if the Ninth Mother in her sleep had really understood something, and after a moment, she stopped sobbing, gradually calming down.


    After clapping for a while and making sure that Nona had fallen asleep again, Gu Jinyu slowly stood up and walked towards the window, continuing what he had just done.


    On the table with the missing corner, there was a half-used wooden basin with half a basin of water. On the table, there was even a handful of strange grass. Inside the room, the lights were dim, but for Gu Jinyu, whose eyes were blind and accustomed to the dark, it didn''t matter at all. Even though his eyes couldn''t see, he was still able to clearly find what he was looking for. Carefully plucking the tip of his teeth, he gently kneaded and squeezed out drops of dark green juice that slowly seeped into the water. After repeating this a few times, the originally clear water gradually turned dark green. Gu Jinyu finally stopped, and the grass on the table was almost used up.


    Gu Jinyu carefully carried the wooden basin with a piece of soft cotton cloth in her hand and slowly walked towards the bedside.


    "I''ll do it!"


    "Gu Yu Shi opened the door and strode forward, trying to take out the wooden basin in Gu Jinyu''s hands. However, Gu Jinyu dodged it and said," "I''m fine with that."


    Shaking her head, although Gu Jinyu couldn''t see it, she avoided Gu Yu''s sight and walked straight to the bedside. Putting down the wooden basin, she dipped the cotton cloth in the water and carefully wiped Jiu Niang''s face. Although he couldn''t see, he could accurately avoid her eyes, ears and nose.


    Under the dim oil lamp, her jade-white fingers were stained with a dark green juice. Time and time again, she rubbed the pustules that had split open on Jiu Niang''s face.


    The pustules emitted a foul stench, and the whole room became extremely unpleasant. However, Gu Jinyu didn''t seem to smell anything, she only wiped them over and over again ¡­


    "This ¡­ this isn''t appropriate!"


    Madam Gu Yu stood awkwardly behind Gu Jinyu. She rubbed her hands nervously, while her sunken eyes were filled with unease.


    A few times, she wanted to go up and grab the towel in Gu Jinyu''s hand. His hand belonged to Duan Wenwen, how could he do this kind of work? Gu Yu watched and felt his heart clench, but didn''t dare to act recklessly.


    "What''s wrong with that?" If it wasn''t for me, how could Nona have done this? "She was hurt, and as an elder brother, I don''t have the ability to protect her. Don''t tell me that I can''t even clean her up?"


    Baji threw the cotton towel into the basin. The dirty water that was splashed all over his body, but Gu Jinyu didn''t seem to feel it. She only raised her head, and stared at Gu Yu silently with a pair of clear eyes filled with anger.


    "You ¡­." You... This ¡­ this is her ¡­ She should... "


    Twisting her clothes, Gu Yu originally wanted to say that this was something she should do. Serving her family was something a girl should do, not to mention ¡­ Besides...


    However, he couldn''t say what he was about to say.


    That pair of abnormally clear eyes made her feel somewhat guilty.


    She clearly knew that his eyes couldn''t see anything, but he seemed to be able to see through her skin and into her bones. She couldn''t help but take two steps back, but the gaze that fell on her became more and more unfriendly.


    "She is my sister, my sister, Gu Jinyu."


    It was quiet in the room. The two of them looked at each other for a long time before Gu Jinyu finally opened her mouth. At the same time, she tenderly touched Jiu Niang''s face, completely disregarding the potholes on her face. Her warm fingertips gently caressed her face, and slowly, lightly seemed to be afraid of hurting her. Time and time again, it was more like she wanted to carve her appearance into her heart.


    She is my sister, my sister, Gu Jinyu.


    Madam Gu stared blankly at Gu Jinyu, then after a long while, at the still unconscious Gu Jiuniang, a trace of ridicule flashed across her dry eyes.


    Unfortunately, although Gu Jinyu''s senses were sharp, it was still unable to completely replace his blindness. As for Nona, she was unconscious, so naturally, she couldn''t see it.


    "The three of us are a family, and I hope we''re all right."


    After waiting for a long time, and not waiting for Gu Yu''s reply, Gu Jinyu could only speak again.


    12 or 13 years old, still a half-grown boy. In two years time, he would become an adult. If it was a normal person at this age, they would have already kissed him. They naturally wouldn''t treat him as a child.


    However, with his appearance and his family background ¡­


    "It shouldn''t have happened to the younger generation, and Nona has forgotten." She''s my sister now, and I don''t want it to happen again. "


    As Gu Jinyu spoke, she stared unblinkingly at Gu Yu.


    Suddenly, Gu Yu''s face changed drastically. His body trembled and he subconsciously took two steps back, not daring to meet Gu Jinyu''s eyes.


    At this moment, she suddenly had a feeling ¡­


    He knew, he actually knew, moreover ¡­ And it always seemed to know.


    Then, his words today must be to warn him, right?


    Thinking about this, Gu Yu''s face became pale without a trace of blood. People only thought that Gu Jiu Niang fell into the water because she was bullied by the village''s children, so she fell into the water accidentally. However, only she knew in her heart that she had schemed against him in order not to be suspected of having schemed against him for such a long time.


    Originally, she had planned to wait until she was older and sell it to get some silver.


    However ¡­ But who knew that there were more and more pustules on her face and the stench from her body made people not dare to come close. Not to mention selling it, no one would even want it if they gave it away.


    That was why she had thought of quietly killing him. She might even be able to get some compensation. However, she didn''t expect this girl to be so lucky. She had obviously sunk in for a few minutes, yet she was still alive. And not only did he survive, he even seemed to have become smarter ¡­


    "I know you''re upset, but you have to remember that whether it''s you or me or her, we''re all dead."


    Lowering her head, she smiled wryly. Gu Jinyu knew the hatred, hatred, and anger in her heart ¡­


    But what was the use of all this?


    With great difficulty, he managed to pick up a life. It wasn''t easy to barely survive, so what was the point of making a ruckus again? Would he die again?


    As expected, as soon as Gu Jinyu finished speaking, the originally silent Madam Gu Yu immediately opened her mouth, "I ¡­" "I got it ¡­"


    A trace of hostility flashed across her skinny face. She was unwilling, unwilling ¡­


    But so what if he was unwilling?


    "Nona was not to be blamed for what had happened today. She was the one who had gone out of her way to cause trouble, even if she hadn''t been there."


    With a deep sigh, Gu Jinyu reluctantly explained again.


    Today, she had punished Jiu Niang by kneeling. She had only heard that she had been wronged, but what did this have to do with her?

 C6

    Of course, Gu Jinyu didn''t know what Gu Jinyu had told her. She only knew that she had been in a coma for two or three days, and that it was already the fourth day since she woke up.


    Gu Jinyu had been taking care of him for the past few days.


    She opened her eyes and saw Gu Jinyu. She said, "Big brother, how come you''re getting old?"


    Gu Jinyu had not closed her eyes for three days and three nights because she was worried about Jiu Niang. She looked more than five years older.


    When Nona saw this, she was shocked. She guessed that perhaps she slept for a few years?


    "If you don''t wake up, my brother will get really old." The corner of her mouth curled up as her jade-like fingers lightly caressed Jiu Niang''s face. Her brilliant smile captivated Jiu Niang''s eyes.


    In an instant, Nona was stunned.


    The only thought in her mind was that the flower had bloomed.


    Yes, it was as if in an instant, flowers bloomed, and the entire world became warm.


    The dark, damp little rooms were lit up.


    "Big brother is so beautiful." Nona stared at Gu Jinyu greedily, unwilling to blink even once. She had always known that Gu Jinyu was very good-looking and that the village girls'' wives kept sneaking glances at him. If it weren''t for his blind eyes, the threshold to their home would have been trampled flat.


    However, she didn''t know that when he smiled, he could actually look so good.


    She could even clearly hear her heart beating wildly ¡­


    Fine, I''m really too shameless. Even though I''m his sister now, I''m ten years older than him. A twelve or thirteen year old child is just a little brat who doesn''t know anything. A age where cats are sick of dogs ¡­ Yet, he ¡­ Covering her face ¡­


    "Nona is also beautiful."


    The corners of her lips curled up, the smile on her handsome face became even more radiant. Her jade-like fingers accurately touched Jiu Niang''s forehead, and her clear eyes were filled with smiles.


    Nona sat blankly on the bed, her eyes opened wide in a daze.


    Every time she met those clear eyes, she would have an illusion. How could she not see those eyes? In the beginning, she had purposely tested him ¡­ But...


    Unfortunately ¡­ What a pity ¡­


    "I''m not good-looking, big brother is beautiful!"


    Sighing quietly, Jiu Niang secretly clenched her fists. Her desire to cure his eyes became even more resolute.


    However, there was no way to treat her now. In modern times, corneal surgery would be very easy, but right now, there were no medical devices, nor was there any medicine.


    The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt in her heart. Right now, she was too weak. She had to get stronger. One day, she will definitely let big brother see the light again ¡­


    "Look good, Nona is the prettiest little girl."


    Her soft fingers caressed Nona''s face. In two to three days, the ruptured pustule had regrown, becoming the size of a peanut. Any bystander would feel scared upon seeing this, but not only was Gu Jinyu not afraid, she ¡­ Every time he touched the pustules on Nona''s face, he felt a little guilty. Nona didn''t know what was wrong with the pustule on her face, but Gu Jinyu was clear that she had been poisoned. The poison was originally intended to be used on his body, but somehow it landed on Nona''s body. All these years, this poison had already penetrated deep into his bone marrow. Fortunately, this poison did not kill him ¡­


    Closing his eyes, he recalled the first time he ''saw'' her. It was soft and sticky, even softer than glutinous rice balls. He would giggle if he lightly wiped it.


    "Yes, I am the most beautiful in my brother''s heart."


    He held Gu Jinyu in his arms. She was a twelve or thirteen-year-old child, and due to being unable to eat properly for a long time, her body was so skinny that even though she was slightly taller than him, her bones would still hurt.


    "Big brother, I''m fine now. Go to the academy."


    For the past few days, Gu Jinyu didn''t go to the academy. She stayed at home with him every day, and even Nona felt a little guilty.


    Although Gu Jinyu could not see, she was very serious about her studies. She rarely arrived late for winter and summer, let alone missed school. Due to her illness, Madam Gu Yu had to busy herself with matters in the fields every day, so she didn''t have time to take care of her, not to mention that she didn''t like her. She didn''t know if Gu Jinyu had discovered something, but she insisted on not going to the academy to take care of herself every day. It took her a few days to realize that the reason Madam Gu wanted her to kneel down was because she heard that her brother had been mocked at the entrance of the academy, so she blamed it on herself.


    When she heard this, she could not help but stick out her tongue, secretly rejoicing in her heart.


    Fortunately, she only said this after hearing it. If she knew that he had offended Xu Qiuyi, who knew how she would punish him.


    Of course, Jiu Niang was not an idiot, so she naturally wouldn''t say such things. Fortunately, she hadn''t been in town for nearly half a month, so she had forgotten about that million yuan.


    However, she would never have thought that not only did Xu Mubai not forget her, he even searched for her everywhere. However, due to her illness which lasted for more than half a month, even Gu Jinyu did not go to the academy anymore. The Xu family had been keeping watch outside for a long time, but still did not see anyone ¡­


    "It''s okay, I''ve learned most of the things in the Institute."


    As Gu Jinyu tidied up the stove, she didn''t forget to smile at Nona.


    What he said was true. He knew most of the things that the teachers in the academy taught him. On the other hand, writing for solving problems required half practice and half talent. Although he did not go to the academy, he did not leave behind his homework. During the past half month, he had been at home taking care of Jiu Niang while slowly thinking about the questions that his teacher had set for him.


    The first thing he did when he opened the book was to memorize the contents of the book. At this point, he had to rely on staying awake day and night. His memory was extremely good. The hardest part was practicing calligraphy. These words contained a person''s character and every person''s handwriting was different. And if one wanted to write a good calligraphy piece, there was no shortcut. The only way was to practice! To an ordinary person, practicing calligraphy was an arduous task, not to mention him who had lost his sight ¡­


    Other people would train him a hundred or a thousand times. If he couldn''t afford the money, he would just sit on the ground and practice with the ink and paper. He would practice again and again until that feeling was deeply engraved in his mind, and he would never forget it. Even so, even if one could not see it, the body would still form an instinct, that was, to write books day after day over a period of ten years. Even Mister was amazed by it.


    "That won''t do. We still have to go. Besides, I''m fine. What are you doing at home?"


    Nona also knew that Gu Jinyu was serious about her studies, and she was afraid that she should be able to learn more or less.


    However, since Gu Jinyu had the intention to study in the academy, then it would be better to stay in the academy. Although Jin Niang knew that this dynasty didn''t belong to any dynasty, as long as there were certain rules for the exam, then the teachers in the academy would definitely understand them better.


    Of course, there was one more thing, and that was ¡­


    During the day, he would always stay at home to keep an eye on her and sleep with her at night. She didn''t have time to enter the space and hadn''t come in for half a month to take a look, so she didn''t know how it was going inside.


    The last time she came back from town, she had hurriedly gone inside to find herbs that had matured. However, at that time, she didn''t have the time to collect them. It had already been half a month and she still didn''t know how she was.


    "Hey, you little girl ¡­" "Okay, okay, I''ll go, okay?"


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a brilliant smile.


    Gu Jinyu didn''t persist any longer. It had already been half a month, and he indeed had some questions to ask of his teacher. He was just worried about Nona.


    Since Jiu Niang mentioned it, he wouldn''t insist.


    "Young master, it''s late. Why don''t we go back?"


    It was almost noon and there was no one waiting for her today. Qing Yi was a little worried about Xu Tianyi.


    Even though the doctor had told him that there was nothing wrong with his body after half a month of recuperation, he was still worried that something might have happened to him. Especially after what happened last time, he was even more cautious towards Xu Tianyi. Just thinking about what had happened last time made him feel a sense of lingering fear. If not for that little girl, not only would Xu Tianyun have ended his own life.


    "No, no, no, no!"


    He waved his hand arrogantly, and with an impatient look on his face, he gestured Qing Yi to leave.


    He didn''t believe that Gu Jinyu still wouldn''t come to the academy. He had been waiting here for over half a month, but there wasn''t even a shadow of her.


    That day, even though he had been suffocated, his mind was still clear. Thus, he clearly knew that his little life was saved by that girl, although he was unwilling to admit it. However, what sort of person was Xu Tianyi? Xu Tianyi was a person who distinguished the difference between gratitude and grudges. Since that girl had saved his life, then he would definitely repay that favour.


    However, he didn''t expect that the moment he woke up, that girl would disappear.


    However, he remembered clearly, that girl called Gu Jinyu gege, she must be Gu Jinyu''s little girl. Since he couldn''t find her, he might as well find Gu Jinyu.


    Gu Jinyu was originally a student of the academy. She thought it would be easy to find him, but who knew that after waiting for so many days, she still hadn''t seen Gu Jinyu. For this reason, he specially went to find out about it from his teacher. His teacher only said that Gu Jinyu had taken a leave of absence from her family. He had wanted to find out where Gu Jinyu''s family lived, but Master said he didn''t know.


    "Hmph!" "I don''t believe I can''t wait."


    "Even though it was already late autumn, the noon sun was still a bit scorching. After waiting for the whole morning, his legs went soft, causing him to wrinkle his face as he sat down under the shade of a tree. He cupped his face with his hands and sighed plaintively," "" Hmph, don''t think that I don''t know anything, but that old man must have thought that he was looking for Gu Jinyu. That''s why he didn''t tell me where Gu Jin''s home was. "


    "Young master, why don''t we come back tomorrow?" Qing Yi knew about this as well. Xu Tianyi was Xu Qiuyi''s lifesaver so he had been pampered since he was young. It was normal for him to have a bad temper and he would usually do things like catching cats and dogs. Due to everyone''s fear of Xu Mantian, even one point was reduced to ten points. Many people in the academy knew that Xu Tianfeng was looking for trouble with Gu Jinyu at the entrance of the academy. Since the academy''s teacher had taken a fancy to Gu Jinyu, he naturally refused to reveal it.


    "No, no, I won''t leave until I''ve waited for someone." He sat on the ground steadily. This time, Xu Tianfeng was determined not to leave. Since he was young, his family had been lazy and lazy. The last thing he wanted was to get up early in the morning. Every day, he would sleep until late in the morning, which was why he was unwilling to enter the academy. Originally, Xu Qiuyi had made up his mind. His family only had this one son, and the Xu family would have to rely on him in the future. They wouldn''t hope for him to return as a top scholar, but they would have to at least recognize him, right? Otherwise, if he could not even understand the account book, who would the Xu family''s business give to? That was why he was forced to come to the academy, but who would have thought that it would actually happen half a month ago? The Xu family was so scared that their souls almost left their bodies, even the Xu family''s ancestors were alarmed.


    However, the academy was no longer open. Instead, Xu Tianshong had been waiting for someone at the entrance of the academy every day ¡­


    "Young master ¡­"


    "Close ¡­" "Argh, Gu Jinyu, Gu Jinyu ¡­"

 C7

    Xu Tianshong was already used to this person being lazy. He usually woke him up early in the morning as if he was taking a life.


    The last time, he almost lost his life, which scared the entire Xu Clan. Naturally, the matter of studying was left unsettled, but he suddenly became diligent. Every morning, he would drag Qing Yi to the entrance of the academy to wait. Xu Qiuyi also knew that he was wrong about someone, and he felt embarrassed. Furthermore, the Old Ancestor was also alarmed, so even though he felt bitter, he had no choice but to follow him.


    However, that little girl seemed to have disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    With the Old Ancestor pressing down on him and the little ancestor Xu Tiangong chasing after him, his life was going to be very difficult. He naturally did not dare to ask about Xu Tianyun''s arrival at the gate of the academy, otherwise ¡­ He didn''t fear the people beside him for the past ten thousand years, but these two people were two of his own mountains. No matter how capable he was, he didn''t dare to go against them ¡­


    He could only get his men to hurry up their search while warning Qing Yi to not take any chances with Xu Tianyi and to not let the previous incident happen again and again.


    Since Qing Yi had received her previous lesson, she naturally did not dare to be careless. She could not wait to stare at Xu Tianyi and not even dare to blink. With Xu Tianshong''s physique, even though he was fine for the time being, he was still much weaker than the average person. Seeing that the sun was about to rise, he waited another morning for fear that something would happen to him. Although he knew that Xu Tianshi did not want to listen, he could only go up and urge him.


    However, he didn''t expect that before he could finish his words, Xu Tianyong, who was resting obediently on the ground, would suddenly jump up and run towards the distance while screaming.


    "Gu Jinyu, Gu Jinyu ¡­" "Here, here ¡­"


    His eyes beaming, Xu Tiangong waved his hand as he ran, shouting at the top of his lungs. His wrinkled face instantly relaxed as a big smile appeared on it. From the looks of it, if he hadn''t known about the conflict between Xu Tianshong and Gu Jinyu, he would have thought that the two of them were on good terms with each other.


    "It''s him!"


    Although Jiu Niang had urged him to come to the academy, he still couldn''t be at ease by himself. He cleaned up his house and prepared lunch before he left. He had some questions to ask of his teacher, so it didn''t matter if he arrived earlier or later. But he didn''t expect that ¡­ Although he couldn''t see with his eyes, he recognized the voice the moment he heard it ¡­


    "What''s the matter, Xu Tianshong?"


    Standing there, although Gu Jinyu still had a calm expression, she couldn''t help but lower her eyes. Anyone who knew him would know that he wasn''t in a good mood at the moment.


    Of course, it was all Xu Tianyi''s fault. Otherwise, Jiu Niang wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    Fine, Nona didn''t mention anything about the medicine store that day. Gu Jinyu didn''t know that the pustule on Nona''s face was caused by Xu Qiuyi breaking it. However, he knew that the reason why Nona was punished to kneel was because of Xu Tianyi, while he and Madam Gu thought that the pustule on Nona''s face was broken when she fell. But even so, he still didn''t have any good intentions towards Xu Tianyi.


    "Wow!" Great! "I''ve finally found you." Xu Tianlong excitedly jumped up and hugged Gu Jinyu''s neck, rubbing his body in excitement. He looked just like a little dog that saw its owner.


    Of course, he had been waiting for half a month already. He finally got someone to wait for him after so much difficulty. It would be strange if he wasn''t excited in his heart.


    It was a good thing that Xu Tiangong had a heart attack. Although she was raised delicately, she couldn''t be considered fat. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to bear such a pounce.


    "Let go!"


    Even so, Gu Jinyu''s expression quickly darkened.


    What he disliked the most was cuddling and hugging. Moreover, he didn''t like this person at all.


    However, Xu Tianlong was very happy and did not take Gu Jinyu''s words seriously. Although he had let go of his neck, he still put his arms around his shoulders and looked like a good brother. He was ten years old this year, and three years younger than Gu Jinyu. He was half a head shorter than Gu Jinyu, so he could barely put his arm around her shoulders as he tiptoed, looking like he was hanging on top of her.


    Hey, where are you?" I''ve been waiting for you for half a month. "You don''t even know that the teacher at the Institute is too bad to tell me where your house is." "After waiting for half a month, she finally saw someone alive. It would be a shame if she didn''t complain a little bit. Xu Tianyun put his arm around Gu Jinyu''s shoulders and without a word, he began to complain.


    He was already used to being lazy. Looking at the people around the town, who wouldn''t give him face when they saw him? Just the academy teacher alone, for some reason, was someone who was unapproachable, even if he was soft or hard. Originally, he was happy to go to the academy to study. Since he was young, he did not have anyone to play with. There were many people in the academy, many people to play with. However, he never expected that all the teachers in the academy would hate him. His actions were truly merciless. A two finger-wide ruler, it bulged to the point that his palm swelled up.


    After the first time he was beaten up for not being able to memorize a book, he hated the academy.


    He was someone who was not afraid of the heavens or the earth. He had always been the only one to beat someone up. How could anyone else possibly beat him up? He wanted to go home and complain, but he didn''t expect his father, who always doted on him, to not only not help him take revenge, but also say that he had fought well. From then on, he no longer dared to complain about what happened in the academy. In any case, he knew in his heart that it was useless to complain, so he just said it was a waste of his saliva.


    Thus, even though he knew that he had to save that girl and Gu Jinyu that were siblings, he didn''t tell his father that he would find her if he followed Gu Jinyu''s example. He had his own selfish thoughts as well. That girl was his savior. If he, Xu Tianfeng, wanted to find her, he would have to find her by himself. Therefore, he had stayed here for more than half a month. He did not cry out in pain, nor did he cry out in exhaustion.


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    Taking two steps back, he pushed Xu Tianyi away without leaving a trace. Gu Jinyu frowned slightly. He had heard quite a bit about Xu Tianyi, and many people in the academy were complaining about him. However, because he was Xu Qiuyi''s son, no one could do anything to him. Normally, Gu Jinyu would hide as much as she could, but she didn''t expect to bump into her in front of Nona that day. Upon hearing that he had been looking for her for the better part of a month, Gu Jinyu could not help but feel bad. It seemed that the next time she went out, she would have to check out the calendar. Hearing that her husband didn''t tell her where her family lived, Gu Jinyu felt a burst of gratitude, and at the same time decided that she would thank her teacher.


    "Actually, I''m not looking for you." Shaking his head, Xu Tianyun was actually a bit embarrassed. His face was slightly red as he lowered his head. He stared at his feet and kicked the dust on the ground. Gu Jinyu couldn''t see it, but Qing Yi could see it clearly. When she saw her young master in such a state, Qing Yi''s jaw almost dropped off.


    "In that case, I shall take my leave first." Not looking for him? Then why did he have to stop me? Gu Jinyu was filled with doubts, but she didn''t want to ask or find out. Instead, she turned and prepared to enter the academy.


    However, he didn''t expect to be caught by Xu Tianshi after just two steps.


    With both hands tightly holding onto Gu Jinyu''s waist, Xu Tianyun hung onto her like a bear with no tail, shouting loudly, "Don''t go, don''t go, you can''t go!"


    This was the first time Gu Jinyu had been hugged like this by someone, and she immediately became displeased. A trace of anger flashed across her clear eyes, and her tone of voice also became deeper, "Let go!" "This is the entrance to the academy, what a shame!"


    "I ¡­" I... "I-I''m not looking for you, I''m looking for your sister!" Although Xu Tianlong was a bit mischievous, he knew that Gu Jinyu must have been truly angry. She was difficult to explain, but in the end, he still said the reason for his visit, "I-I am not the kind of person who doesn''t know what''s good for me. Since she saved my life, I will definitely repay her."


    Gritting his teeth, Xu Tianshong spoke all the information he had in one breath. He suddenly felt comfortable, and it wasn''t hard to feel shy now.


    Originally, this wasn''t something that couldn''t be exposed. Speaking of which, if it hadn''t been for Ninth Madame saving him, perhaps he would have lost his life. He had truly listened to Shopkeeper Wang''s words back then. Others were only looking at the danger, but he was the person involved. He was well aware of how terrifying the situation was at that time. Even though he had never broken a soup, he had never felt as uncomfortable as that day. He even thought that he had met the Black and White Impermanence and it was that girl who had pulled him back from the yellow springs. This was a life saving favor, so it wasn''t hard to say. However, this youngster''s temperament was such that even if the person beside him was 10 years old, he wouldn''t make so many twists and turns. He was the darling of the Xu family, and during festivals, the Xu family would always invite a few scholars to perform. They would sing of those scholars and young ladies who were in love with each other, or else they would be filled with enmity and chivalry. The children of the other families would more or less avoid him, but he was the darling of the Xu family. How could he avoid him?


    Normally, he would be raised in a place that was good to eat and live in. When he saw that the people around him were either maidservants from his own clan or were carrying him, he would naturally not have any bizarre thoughts. However, this could not have happened in such a short time, and it just so happened to be such a huge matter. This little girl suddenly jumped out at this critical moment, pulling him back from this life and death situation. He had heard about the heroes saving beauties, and the gentle love of chivalrous women. All of them had appeared, and he thought that all of this was just a matter of himself. Because of that little boy''s heart, he couldn''t stop trembling.


    That was why she felt even more embarrassed to meet Gu Jinyu.


    Logically speaking, this should be considered as the fear of being out of town. Looking at Gu Jinyu, he actually felt shy and embarrassed ¡­


    "My sister?" "Why are you looking for my sister?"


    Nona? Xu Tianlong had only met Nona once, and he had waited half a month just to meet her? And what did he mean by ''saving a life''?


    Frowning, Gu Jinyu''s expression changed slightly, and she suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    Pushing Xu Tiangong aside, he took two steps forward and put on a serious face, "My sister doesn''t know anything, she has never saved you, and there''s nothing to be grateful for. You should go home."


    With something on her mind, Gu Jinyu hurriedly turned around and didn''t go to the academy anymore. Anyway, she didn''t need to rush over those things at the moment, as she was worried about Nona.


    These few days, he had suspected that there was something that Jiu Niang hadn''t told him. Logically speaking, even if she fell, she wouldn''t dare to break so many pustules on her face. However, it wouldn''t be good for him to ask if Jiu Niang didn''t tell him. She was afraid that asking too many questions had hurt Nona''s feelings. However, from the looks of it, it seemed that it wasn''t that simple ¡­


    It was better for him to ask clearly.

 C8

    "Huff ¡­ Huff ¡­"


    Struggling to escape from the space with great difficulty, yes, yes, you did not see wrongly, you did escape from the space!


    Nona wiped off her sweat as she took deep breaths. One of her hands patted her chest as her eyes sparkled. It could be said that she was more of a joy than a fright.


    Yes, it was indeed a pleasant surprise.


    These few months, she had spent all her time entering the space to collect herbs, but her injury had delayed her for half a month. It wasn''t easy for her to enter the space today, so she suddenly didn''t look too good.


    "I''m rich!"


    Yes, indeed.


    He ruthlessly pinched his thigh. A sharp pain came from his thigh, indicating that what he saw was real and that he wasn''t dreaming.


    "Heh heh ¡­" Not caring about her image, Jiu Niang sat on the ground with a silly smile on her face. Fortunately, Gu Yu Shi went to the fields and didn''t come back, while Gu Jinyu went to the academy. Since the Gu family was an outsider, and the house was quite a distance away from the village, there weren''t many people around. If someone else enjoyed her appearance like this, then other than having a face full of pus and ugliness, there would be something else that was abnormal about her.


    However, she was really too excited, and couldn''t control herself no matter how hard she tried.


    "Wow, that''s great, that''s great, we can save them!"


    She tightly clenched her fists, but she was still unable to suppress the ecstasy in her heart.


    She had originally thought that since she hadn''t entered the Space for half a month, the herbs in the Space would have all dried up. However ¡­ Indeed, it was just as she had expected. After entering the space, she discovered that there was not a single strand of grass left in the previously overgrown space. She instantly panicked. She thought there must have been something wrong with the space. Ever since she woke up from her teleportation, she found herself in this space. However, she was still slowly figuring out how to use it. In the past few months, I''ve only discovered that growing medicinal herbs inside matured earlier than outside ¡­


    But she clearly remembered that when she was injured and entered the space, the herbs were already ripe. It was just that the situation at that time didn''t mean that she didn''t have the time, even if she had the time, she wouldn''t have the strength to take those herbs. However, it had only been half a month since she entered the space, and the large amount of herbs that filled the space had all disappeared. How could she not be panicking?


    However, after panicking, she quickly discovered that the space seemed to have changed.


    Back then, she had discovered that the space had expanded by more than a fold after saving Xu Tianlong. This time, she discovered that the herbs were gone, but a new function had appeared in the space: Exchange!


    Right, exchange!


    Furthermore, she discovered that the matured herbs did not disappear but were instead stored away. In the Exchange Hall, there were a few simple medicinal herbs, and the materials for making those medicines were all the medicinal herbs grown in the original space. This way, Nona was more than just pleasantly surprised. She was so excited that she was about to die.


    In other words, as long as he could grow the appropriate herbs in the space, he would be able to synthesize the medicine he wanted!


    Nona''s first thought was of the anesthetic, the anti-inflammatory drug!


    If... If he could synthesize these things, did that mean he could really treat his brother''s eyes? Just thinking about it made Nona excited.


    "No, no, I have to try!"


    After feeling excited, Nona thought to give it a try and see if it could really synthesize the medicine she wanted.


    But...


    Before she could take action, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    "Clang clang!"


    Outside the Gu family courtyard, the thin wooden door was pushed open.


    Hearing the sound, Nona reflexively stood up and saw two people standing at the door.


    One Gu Jinyu, the other ¡­


    "Xu Tianshong!"


    Nona recognized the culprit who had beaten her up with a single glance, the culprit who had been lying on the bed for half a month. Her face immediately paled, while at the same time, her heart raced. What was this fellow doing at his house? Did they come looking for him? Although she hadn''t mentioned this to Gu Jinyu or Madam Yu these days, she still remembered Shopkeeper Wang''s words very clearly. She had seen that Xu Qiuqian''s ruthlessness before, so even if she was beaten up, she could only treat it as bad luck. After all, she couldn''t get her arms around him, and she had no idea what to do with her life. Originally, she had thought that she had escaped calamity by hiding for the better part of a month. However, to her surprise, Xu Tianyi had actually appeared at her doorstep without a word.


    He was panicking. Gu Yu''s family wasn''t home, and he was the only one at home. If the Xu family really came looking for him, then the only ones who would suffer would be his brother. The more she thought about it, the more flustered she became. The first thing she thought about was that a wise man doesn''t eat when the odds are against him. If you can''t beat him, then run! But now that the two of them were standing at the door, there was no chance for them to escape even if they wanted to. He quickly looked around. Thankfully, Xu Tianshong only had one bookkeeper following him that day. Other than that, no one else was around. Nona''s worried heart finally relaxed a little bit ¡­


    However, he still walked forward in quick steps and grabbed Gu Jinyu''s hand, standing in front of her to protect her. He steeled his heart and went straight against Xu Tianyun. Everything had started because of him. If this Xu Tianyi really wanted to cause trouble, he couldn''t let him bully his brother. "What are you doing here!?" If it wasn''t for me, you would have already reported to the hall of the underworld! "I never thought that your Xu family would actually repay kindness with enmity!"


    With a fierce expression, Nona glared at Xu Tianyun and reprimanded him without any trace of politeness.


    The Gu family practiced medicine for generations, so naturally, they had seen many unreasonable patients. It was also because of a dispute between doctors and patients that she ended up foolishly falling on this girl''s body. That day in the Wang family''s medicine store, she had indeed been stunned by that Xu Qiuyi. Seeing that it was Xu Tianshong and not Xu Qiuyi who had come knocking on the door, she felt a little relieved even though she was panicking.


    He couldn''t do anything to that man Xu, who was a million yuan tall. However, if this Xu Tianshong really did fight, he might have to wait to be taken advantage of.


    At the very least, he couldn''t drag his brother down with him.


    "I ¡­" I... "I ¡­"


    Although Jiu Niang''s face was still covered by a scarf, it was still impossible to see her face. However, when she met those clear eyes, Xu Tianyun immediately lowered his head. I couldn''t say a single complete sentence for a long while. Since Nona was eagerly pestering the two most talented students in the academy, she had long since become the academy''s laughingstock. In the middle of it all, there was no lack of her worried face. Due to the fact that he had never really seen Xu Tianyi before, Xu Tianyi knew that she was the one who saved him from a long period of confusion. However, after searching for half a month without finding any trace of Nona, that bit of hesitation in his heart slowly turned into expectation. Now that he finally saw the person he had been yearning for, Xu Tianyong''s face turned red and he was unable to say a single word.


    "You followed me all the way home. I don''t care what you do, I''m already home. Please go home!"


    Without waiting for her to speak, Gu Jinyu was the first to speak. Xu Tianlong shamelessly followed her along the way. No matter how he chased her, he would not leave, so she just let him. He had heard what Jiu Niang said clearly. He couldn''t wait to ask what was going on, so he naturally didn''t have the time to waste on her.


    "I''m not looking for you!" I am... "I''m looking for Nona!" "As soon as Gu Jinyu opened her mouth, Xu Tianyun reacted. Although he was still not tough, at least he was able to finish what he wanted to say. Looking at her unfriendly face, he gritted his teeth and roared," "Ninth Madame, I''ll marry you!"


    In a single breath, he shouted out his thoughts, and like a mountain that had been pressed down on his heart, he disappeared. Xu Tianyong seemed to have come back to life.


    However, when he said he was alive, Gu Jinyu and Jiu Niang were not in good shape.


    This was especially true for Nona, as her voice kept echoing in her ears: "Nona, how is it for me to marry you?" How would it be if I married you...


    Staring dumbfoundedly at Xu Tianyi, Nona was completely dumbstruck. Her mind went blank for a moment, as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Well, she, she was proposed!


    However, she was not pleasantly surprised at all. On the contrary, she was quite frightened.


    "You ¡­." "You ¡­"


    After a long while, she slowly recovered. Her fingers were trembling slightly, and she wanted to say: You''re crazy.


    But before she could say anything, she felt like she was pulled roughly by someone. By the time she reacted, she was already blocked by Gu Jinyu, and she even knocked her nose on it. That was good enough, if only she was an adult and she almost cried.


    "Big bro ¡­" Gu Jinyu had always been a meticulous person. This was the first time she was so rude. Nona wanted to complain, but she didn''t want to. Before she could say anything, she was scolded by Gu Jinyu.


    "Shut up!" Gu Jinyu''s face darkened. She clenched her fists to resist the urge to beat him up.


    Due to his eye ailments, he had always been a quiet person. Moreover, from primary school he had always been a man of noble principles. Even at his age, he had never been so impulsive. How shameless of him, he actually dared to think of his Ninth Niang!


    Yes, his Ninth Mother.


    His face was extremely gloomy, and although his eyes couldn''t see the light, they were so cold that no one dared to look him in the eye. Even he didn''t realize that he had already mentally classified Nona as his own.


    The temperature in the area dropped by a few degrees. It was easy for Xu Tianshi to relax, but also became tighter.


    He looked at Gu Jinyu nervously and quietly pinched the hem of his shirt, swallowing his saliva in fear. He said weakly, "I ¡­ I''m serious. I ¡­ I really ¡­ really want to marry Nona." "I, I will not mistreat her. If ¡­ if I can''t, we can get married."


    Speaking of Xu Tianlong, he had also gone through hundreds and thousands of twists and turns in the past few days. He was still hesitating before coming over, but when he saw her and met her clear eyes, his heart involuntarily skipped a beat as he made this decision. Although he didn''t like to read since he was young, he had heard a lot of nonsense. He didn''t know how many of those who had saved him had given him their lives. Due to his pampered upbringing, he had never seen the slightest bit of hardship in his life. He had never seen any hardships in his life. Although his own life had been saved by Nona, he still heard rumors about her. Of course, the most powerful one of them all, excluding her naturally pimpled face, was the matter regarding Zi Lang and Mo Fan.


    Then, although I''m not as good at reading as Zi Lang and Mo Fan." "But my family is rich, so I''m sure that I won''t starve you." After a while, when he didn''t hear from either Nona or Gu Jinyu, Xu Tianyun was a bit worried. Since he didn''t see her face, but only her large watery eyes made him forget about her appearance. After a long time, the two of them still did not speak. There was no one in the academy who didn''t know about the matter of Ninth Mother sticking close to Zi Lang and Mo Fan. Compared to the two of them, he felt somewhat inferior. "Naturally, he felt that his promise was not bad. Who would''ve thought that he would get something like this!


    "Who ¡­ who wants to marry you?!"


    "Scram!"


    Nona and Gu Jinyu snapped at the same time with dark faces.

 C9

    The Gu family courtyard was rather lively today. Because of Xu Tianyun''s visit to the Gu family, Gu Jinyu did not go to the academy. Instead, she stayed at home every day, afraid that this kid would do something improper. Gu Jinyu was afraid that Xu Tianshong had taken advantage of her, so she racked her brains to think of a way to attract Jiu Niang''s attention. After thinking for a long time, she decided to play chess with her. By the window, Gu Jiuniang and Gu Jinyu were sitting facing each other, their attention focused on the black and white chess pieces on the table. Although they called it a chess piece, it was actually just a white radish and a pebble that were about the same size. If it were such a simple game, the two of them would have been delighted. "Raise your hands without regret, big man!"


    Seeing that Gu Jinyu was about to repent, Gu Jinyu grabbed her hand without hesitation. Although she was unwilling, she could only helplessly withdraw her hand. At the same time, she kept muttering, "Hmph, I''m a girl, not a gentleman."


    Even though he said that, he knew that this regret was hopeless.


    She really didn''t understand. Didn''t her brother see it with his eyes? Why was it that every time he wanted to secretly regret his game of chess, he would be able to grab onto a piece of cake?


    Inside the house, the two siblings stood around the black and white chess board, while outside the house, Xu Tianshong gathered a group of servants and brought them to the Gu family''s small courtyard, carrying them with him in a manner as if he wanted to live here forever. "This way, this way, put this way!" You, you didn''t hear me! "But be careful, these are all good things. If they fall, you won''t be able to pay them even if you sell them!"


    "Pa, I''m not playing anymore!"


    "She lost again. Next morning, she didn''t win a single time, and Nona threw her chess piece in dissatisfaction. She didn''t care that Gu Jinyu slipped away and ran out, instead she placed her hands on her hips and roared at Xu Tianyun, wanting to vent the anger in her heart," "" Hey, hey, Xu Tianyun, who let you move in! "


    Nona really knew a bit about chess.


    Her grandfather was a Go fan, but unfortunately, he was a naughty chess fan. Moreover, this person had grown up to be even more childish, and no one could stand him. When they heard that he was going to play chess, they all became too scared to go home, except for Nona, who was caught by him every time and had no choice but to play chess with him.


    Originally, she had been playing chess for hours. For a young girl like her, this was simply torture. Since she had so much time, she might as well go online and chat. Even reading novels would be good enough. However, his Grandpa Treasure refused to give her the chance to live ¡­ And most importantly, her usually amiable family members had turned their lance around and directly sold her out without a word. They were even saying that they would rather die than give up their lives!


    Yes, yes, of course they said it simply.


    With her playing chess with the old man and not daring to say a word, even if I regretted it a hundred times, I wouldn''t dare to say a word. The old gramps had to think about it for half an hour every step of the way. She wanted to sleep but did not dare to, and she even had to open her eyes wide and act like she was extremely focused, silently letting him win by a dozen or so, and without making any noise at all. The old man thought that his chess skills were getting better and better, so he was naturally happy. When the old man was happy, he pulled her along and refused to let her go, and even the old man was unhappy. As for those unscrupulous family members, they happily patted her shoulders, calling her by the title: "Our girl is so filial."


    I fell!


    Filial piety, filial piety your sister!


    He sat with this old kid for three to five hours straight, until his butt was flat!


    From then on, Nona hated this Go game.


    Hearing Gu Jinyu say that she wanted to play Go with him, he couldn''t help but think that Gu Jinyu wouldn''t be able to see him win, but he didn''t expect ¡­


    Go, go! Nona''s heart ached.


    He had wanted to take the opportunity to torture Gu Jinyu for a sense of accomplishment, but he didn''t expect that he would lose so easily. Nona was even more certain that there was an enmity between them. Otherwise, why would she be unable to turn the tables over for the next two lifetimes? Forget it, forget it. It seemed like there was no hope for him to defeat Gu Jinyu. He should first teach this Xu Tianyun a lesson.


    "Stop, stop, all of you stop!" "Who told you to move in?" With his hands on his waist and his almond-shaped eyes wide open, Jiu Niang yelled at him. The servants of the Xu family were all too scared to move, obediently staying in their original positions.


    Originally, they only had one tyrant on their heads, but recently there was one more ¡ª Gu Jiuniang.


    The Gu family was so poor that there was a tinkling sound. There was rain leaking from the roof and wind seeping through the walls. They didn''t even have food to eat. However, Xu Tiancai was insistent on staying at the Gu family. His mouth was mumbling something, [I should repay the debt of saving my life with my own body.] It''s not just me, I''ll go to the mountain.


    In short, he had taken a fancy to the young woman of the Gu family.


    Even his old man, Xu Mubai, couldn''t do anything to him, much less these servants.


    However, Xu Tianyi was like the eyeball of a million dollars. The Xu family couldn''t bear to let this child suffer even the slightest bit, so it almost brought the entire Xu family over ¡­


    Nona, Nona, you come, you come!" Look, this is brocade, this is silo, this is pearlescent satin ¡­ This is the South Sea pearl, this is the North Sea crystal, this is the plum hairpin ¡­ This is Jiang-Nan Xuan paper, this is... "This is ¡­" It didn''t matter whether Nona was happy or not, as long as Xu Tianyi was happy. He tightly held her small hand while Xu Tianyi introduced her to her as if he knew what she was talking about. Not to mention a lot of things to eat, but also a bunch of things to use, it was enough to make Nona''s head ache just by looking at it. Furthermore, Xu Tianyi was able to remember everything without missing a beat. This really made Jiu Niang look at him in a new light. She had always thought that Xu Tianlong was someone who only knew how to eat, dress, and play.


    However ¡­


    If Jiu Niang knew that Xu Tianyi was originally the second generation''s young master who came and went as he pleased, and that all of this was specifically written down to curry favour with Jiu Niang, who knew if she would be moved or despised.


    However, regardless of what Nona was thinking in her heart, the Xu family was so moved that they were almost at the point where Xie Tian was not paying attention. The heavens had opened the eyes of the heavens. It was precisely because Xu Tianlong had suddenly become diligent in his studies that the Xu family, even though Jiu Niang had complained a lot, did not really cause any trouble and allowed the Xu family to do as they pleased. Otherwise, Xu Tianyun would have come knocking on his door a long time ago. Xu Tianyun was his eyeball, naturally he should be the best in the world. He was a poor girl who was worthy of him. Besides, it''s fine if you''re poor, but you''re ugly. It''s simply unforgivable.


    Seeing that his son was going to the Gu family every day, Xu Qiuyi''s heart was filled with joy for a while, before it was filled with anxiety and turned into a pile of dregs.


    "You ¡­." "You''re crazy!"


    The more she read, the more Nona was flabbergasted. She could only blankly stare at Xu Tianyun.


    If she really was a little girl, then it was possible for her to become so excited after filling the entire courtyard with items. However, she was not, she was not! It was because she was not one of them that she understood the value of these things.


    It was likely that Xu Tianlong had already moved over half of the Gu family''s members over, right?


    "For you, even if I had gone mad, I would still do it."


    He held Nona''s small hand in his hands and placed it on his chest. His eyes were so full of love that it seemed as if water would drip out of them.


    This... This... What was this?


    Nona stared at Xu Tianyun dumbfoundedly. She was completely dumbfounded.


    Those fiery eyes were pure and without the slightest bit of falsehood. They were so sincere that no one dared to blaspheme them.


    She, she ¡­


    Wuu wuu, how embarrassing!


    Fortunately, her face was covered by a scarf, otherwise, she would have ¡­ The pustules all over his face were already frightening enough. If his face was flushed red, wouldn''t that scare a person to death?


    "You ¡­." "You ¡­"


    In his previous life, this was the first time Jiu Niang had seen such a confession. That young girl was not in love with love. With such a passionate confession, it would be difficult for her to not move. Nona shyly lowered her head and wanted to ask, "Are you sincere?"


    If ¡­ His gaze landed on Xu Tianlong''s face. His lips were red, his teeth were white, and he had a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes ¡­ Although he was still young, it was rare for him to have such deep feelings for himself. Furthermore, his family background was also quite good ¡­ It would be great if there was a boy in the room!


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Xu Tianfeng spoke first.


    "Nona, Nona, look at my acting, does it look like it?" Was it a deep love? Let me tell you, this is the Little Phoenix Flower''s trump card! First Mother, Second Mother, Third Mother, Fourth Mother, Fifth Mother all liked it! If you like it, next time, invite this little phoenix flower over and let him sing it for you! "His tone is so beautiful!"


    Xu Tiangong was so excited that he was waving his hands in the air. His complacent appearance was like a cat that had just stolen a fish.


    While he was unable to contain his excitement, Nona felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head. She only felt her entire body tremble, and when she looked into that pair of burning eyes, she felt even colder.


    "Alas, many young ladies like Little Phoenix Flowers. Even my father doesn''t like them. My mother is still the best ¡­"


    Seeing Jiu Niang in a daze, Xu Tianshong thought that he was indeed the trump card of the little phoenix flower that had come alive. This little phoenix flower was the most popular cyan dress. Every frown and smile was a play, how many young ladies loved him to the point that they wished they were dead or alive? This Xu Tianlong had grown up with his mothers, listening to all kinds of plays and stories. He had learned all sorts of words at will.


    "Scram!"


    Unfortunately ¡­


    Nona felt as if she had been slapped in the face. She felt infuriated. She had only thought that Xu Tianyi was a fool. She hadn''t thought that she would be played around by this fool. Moreover ¡­ And just now, she almost believed this guy''s words. She didn''t expect him to learn from watching a play.


    "Huh?" "This, this ¡­" This time, Xu Tianyong was stunned as he blankly stared at Nona, unable to make sense of the matter. Wasn''t, wasn''t this the case? Shouldn''t they be like those young misses, looking at him shyly and timidly? Could it be that he wasn''t good enough?


    No, no!


    He had practiced this line many times in front of the mirror, and had even found the young maid at home to test it out.


    Right, could it be that Nona had never seen the little phoenix flower play before, so she didn''t know how to handle it? "I''m afraid that after living for more than ten years, this was the first time his head had moved so fast. He smacked his forehead and continued to look happily at Jiu Niang, not getting angry in the slightest." "Jiu Niang, it shouldn''t be like this. Your face should be like peach blossoms after this, very shy ¡­"


    "Shame your sister, shame your father!" With her hands on her waist and her almond-shaped eyes wide open, the anger in Nona''s heart burned. She poked his forehead and loudly cursed, "I''ll let you see the play book, but if you don''t learn, what kind of nonsense are you at such a young age?!" "She had no shame, no sense of shame, and even before she had grown all her hair, she had already imitated him in flirting with girls!"

 C10

    "Scram, don''t follow me!"


    These were the words that Jiu Niang said the most in the past few days. He didn''t know if Xu Tianyi was stupid or not. Every day, he would walk around in front of him and create some messy playthings. He was touched. There was nothing he liked. However, this seriously tested Nona''s patience.


    And this Xu Tianshong was also talented, he had performed almost all of the books in the painting. Whether it was the scholar climbing the wall, the hero saving the beauty, or just a love affair ¡­


    This way, Nona gained a lot of knowledge. At the very least, she was very clear about the current trend of the art book. She really had to thank Xu Tianyi for this. If not, how would a poor family like Granny Nine have the opportunity to hear about it? If Jiu Niang was really just an eight or nine year old little girl, she would probably be moved to tears, but ¡­ But the problem was that she wasn''t ¡­


    This kind of scam to the ignorant housewives was child''s play to her. Back in the day, she had watched a lot of teargas and Korean dramas, so she was immune to these laws of death. Furthermore, since she did not think that Xu Tianyun really liked her after the last time, she was afraid that he was bored and had no one to accompany him at home.


    "Nona, don''t be like this. This girl should be gentle, gentle, do you understand?"


    It was unknown whether it was because he was used to being scolded or because no one at home ever dared to scold him. Everyday, he would be scolded by Nona. Not only did this Xu Tianyi not make a mistake, he was scolded more and more. The more fiercely Ninth Madame scolded him, the more thick-skinned he was. Every time he was scolded, not only did he not get angry, he even felt happy. Although he was muttering to himself, his shiny peach blossom eyes and his mouth that was about to reach his ears showed that he really enjoyed being scolded by Jiu Niang.


    "Nona, I''m back."


    Gu Jinyu entered the room and heard Xu Tianyun bickering with Nona. He had long since gotten used to it, so he didn''t even look at her as he walked straight towards her. He then took out a bunch of copper coins from his book bag and passed it to her, "This is the money you get from selling herbs. Take it."


    "Yes, alright."


    Due to Xu Tianlong''s diligence, Nona did not have time to go up the mountain and naturally did not dare to take out too many medicinal ingredients. Of course, there was also the fact that she wanted to try out whether or not she could exchange for any medicinal ingredients. "Seeing the copper coin in Gu Jinyu''s hands, Nona didn''t reject it at all. She put it away and then pointed at Xu Tianyun who was following her." "It''s getting late. Bro, send him out."


    "No, I don''t need to know the way. Besides, there''s still Qing Yi."


    Qingyi was the errand boy that had followed him back then. Every time, she would come with him, but Qing Yi would always wait at the village entrance, not following him to the Gu family. He didn''t feel like Nona was chasing him away at all. Xu Tiangong waved his hand with a smile all over his face. He was in a good mood and thought that Nona was really accepting him. Like he said, the painting book said that the fierce woman was afraid of bothering him, and he would definitely capture her.


    "Are you sure?"


    His strange smile made Jiu Niang confused. Why did his smile look so strange? She always felt that he was planning something bad again.


    "Of course, of course." "Hehe, Nona, I will head back first. It will be my great-grandfather''s birthday in two days. I probably won''t have time to come. I''ll come see you again in two days."


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Nona must have been attracted to him. Even his steps became lighter, and in two or three steps, he arrived at the door.


    "You want to die, go slow!"


    Seeing him jump up and down, Nona frowned.


    She knew that Xu Tianyi''s heart wasn''t good. Although it wasn''t serious enough to change his heart, the problem with his heart was not a joke.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine. The doctor said I''m much better."


    He patted his chest and gave a bright smile.


    Heart ailments were originally his pain, but because of his heart ailments, Jiu Niang cared for him a little more, so he actually didn''t feel like there was anything wrong with his heart ailments. Instead, he felt somewhat pleased with himself.


    However, what he said was also true. His mental condition had improved a lot, and he hadn''t felt any discomfort in a long time. Even the doctor had said that his condition was very good, so if he could maintain this condition, he would be no different from a normal person.


    "Hmph!" "Then you have to be cocky!"


    Nona pursed her lips and didn''t say anything more.


    Heart problems were not a simple matter. Without professional equipment, there was no way to perform a specific examination.


    However, his complexion seemed to have improved quite a bit recently ¡­


    "Okay, Nona, I''m leaving." "Gu Jinyu, farewell!"


    He stood on his tiptoes and waved his hands. Then, he shouted goodbye and ran out of the room like a wisp of smoke. It was unknown whether it was because he was in a good mood or because he had been running around everyday, but he felt more lively. Due to his mental illness, he had grown up to be different from an ordinary child. He could not run around or move about recklessly, so he developed an awkward temperament. Recently, he had been running to the Gu household every day, so he had taken his medicine on time. He was probably in a good mood. In addition, he had been bickering with Jiu Niang every day, making him look like a child.


    "Hmph!" I have never been so diligent even when I went to the Institute. "


    With a cold snort, Gu Jinyu turned around and entered the room, directly sitting on the desk and starting to read. Speaking of which, he had to thank Xu Tianyun. The desk, books, ink, brush, paper, etc were all brought over by him. It was said that he had to study diligently, but in reality, no one had ever seen him move. The Gu family didn''t have the money to buy books, so when Gu Jinyu saw so many books, she naturally liked them. However, it wasn''t good for her to ask for them, so she prepared to remain silent.


    "That''s right, let''s not bother with him in the future. If he comes back, then he''s gone!" As Nona spoke, a faint smile flashed in the corner of her eyes. Looking at Gu Jinyu who was concentrating on her silent book, she couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. His handwriting was very beautiful. Although he could not see it, it was still very neat. To be able to write such a line of words, it must have taken a lot of effort before he was able to do so. Although Xu Tianlong was an unreliable child, he was still good at one thing. He only said that he was going to work hard when he did all this. He probably knew that if he said he was going to give it to his brother, his brother wouldn''t accept it, right?


    Since his brother couldn''t see it, he would ask for his brother''s help to explain it to him, saying it word for word to his brother.


    "Hmph, this young master is just for fun. He won''t be back for a while." Although she said this, Gu Jinyu''s hands did not stop moving. His memory was especially good, he could remember everything clearly after listening to it once. This was what Xu Tianyun had read today, so he took advantage of the time to memorize it.


    "Yes, yes, that fellow won''t be patient!" As she spoke, the corners of Nona''s lips curled up slightly. She obediently sat down next to Gu Jinyu, holding a thin needle and following Gu Jinyu''s handwriting to stab it one by one. This way, Gu Jinyu would be able to find out what the character was based on the marks on it ¡­


    At the book table beside the bed, the brother and sister wrote in silence while obediently poking out a small dot. The sunset shone evenly on them. After a long while, Gu Jinyu suddenly said, "Xu Tianyun is a good person."


    Gu Jinyu was very dissatisfied with Xu Tianyun at the beginning. At the very least, his smooth and oily tone made him very unhappy.


    Especially after knowing what his father had done to Nona, he was even more discontented. Even though that one million yuan later came to apologize personally, it wouldn''t change his dissatisfaction with Xu Tianfeng. Of course, he wouldn''t admit it. The reason why he didn''t like Xu Tianshong was mostly because he was always pestering her. However, after a period of observation, he slowly discovered that Xu Tianfeng was still not enlightened. He probably went to find Nona because there was no one to play with him.


    He also slowly let them play along with him from the moment he was on guard against them to the moment they started playing together. Because of her facial features, Nona didn''t have any playmates, other than herself, there wasn''t even someone to talk to. Xu Tiangong was about the same age as her, so it was not bad for the two of them to play together.


    "Yes, a sensible man."


    Nona didn''t know why Gu Jinyu would say such words, but she still nodded. That guy might be a bit unreliable, but he was still a pretty good kid overall. He had all sorts of bad habits and temper, so it was normal for many people to get used to it. Just thinking about how much Xu Mi had doted on him, Xu Tianyi was just messing around a little. It was already good enough that he didn''t become a little devil.


    "It''s just that ¡­" "Nona, stay away from him." Gu Jinyu stopped writing and raised her head. Her clear black and white eyes looked at Nona with worry that could not be hidden.


    He had been getting along with Xu Tianyi for a long time, so he slowly got to know a lot about Xu Tianyi''s personality. At the same time, he also knew about Xu Tianyi''s illness, which was an incurable disease in this era. It was fortunate that Xu Tianyi''s family was well-endowed with all sorts of medicines and nurtured since childhood. If it were any other ordinary person, perhaps they would have long since ¡­


    Initially, he thought it wouldn''t be a big deal if he played with Jiu Niang. However, after knowing that Xu Tianyi had a problem with his heart, he started to worry.


    He might have had problems with this matter at some point. Jiu Niang was too close to him, just in case ¡­ In case something happens...


    Furthermore, Xu Tianyi wasn''t that diligent when he went to the academy. He came to the Gu family very diligently and basically came every day. Every time he came, he refused to leave no matter what happened. No matter how much Gu Jinyu and Jiu Niang chased him away, he insisted on it. Later on, he even threatened them. If they didn''t let him come see her, he would have his father build a house next to the Gu family and stay.


    If these words came out of my mouth that Gu Jinyu and Jiu Niang only knew how to joke around, then no one would dare to treat these words as childish. Not to mention, the appearance of the child slave, Xu Qiuyi, Jiu Niang, was very clear at first. As long as he tried Xu Tianlong''s request, not to mention building a house, he would not even bat an eye if he bought all the land nearby. In order to avoid having to live with this guy everyday, they had no choice but to endure ¡­


    Just based on Xu Tianshong''s behavior, they only thought that he would only be able to last for a few days at most ¡­ However, who would have thought that they were underestimating Xu Tianyi. This fellow had actually managed to persevere ¡­


    He had originally thought that he would just let nature take its course and wait for Xu Tianyi to get tired of him. However, it would seem that Xu Tianyi''s boredom was not an easy matter at all.


    "Well, I know, you don''t have to worry." "Actually, it''s not impossible to cure one''s mental illness."


    Nona nodded. Having spent so much time with Gu Jinyu, he clearly knew what she wanted to say.


    He was worried that Xu Tianyi might be too close to him. If Xu Tianyi''s heart attack came, then the Xu Clan would come looking for trouble with him.


    Alright, it would be alright if it was someone else, but if this person was Xu Mubai ¡­ She could guarantee that Xu Mubai would definitely find trouble with her, and he would definitely ¡­

 C11

    "Mother, let me go up the mountain."


    Without Xu Tianlong to disturb her, everything went back to how it used to be. Every morning, Gu Jinyu would wake up early to go to the academy, while Nona would return to gathering herbs every day. Early in the morning, when the first rays of the morning sun shone into the courtyard, Nona carried her backpack and called out for someone to come out.


    It wasn''t just an accident, but something else as well. She kept feeling that Gu Yu''s treatment of her had become a lot colder lately. Although she wasn''t really passionate before, she still responded when he called her, but recently, even if he could talk to her, she only casually nodded her head as if she didn''t hear him. It wasn''t that she hadn''t asked Gu Jinyu before, but her explanation was that her mother had been too tired recently and was probably in a bad mood.


    Nona had always been a person who didn''t care. She treated others well just because they treated her well. If they treated her badly, she would naturally not stick her hot face to their cold butt. Since Gu Yu wouldn''t talk to her, she could just yell at him. She had already done everything she could do, so the rest had nothing to do with her.


    "Come back early!"


    However, she didn''t expect Gu Yu, who usually didn''t pay her much attention, to take the initiative to speak up today.


    Immediately, Mother Jin stopped her steps, feeling overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.


    "Oh, okay, I know, come back early today."


    Nona was stunned for half a second before she finally reacted. She then nodded heavily and happily responded.


    To be honest, she could understand Gu Yu''s attitude towards her. A woman in her thirties with two children, one blind, one full of pustules, it really wasn''t easy for her to use her shoulders to start a family like this. Add...


    Plus, he didn''t have to worry about it.


    Gu Jinyu was dragged into this mess by Gu Shenwei, so how could Xu Tianyun refuse to save trouble? He came to her house every few days. Although she usually didn''t go out, she knew how much gossip she had provoked. It was probably because Gu Yu''s words were unpleasant to hear, but luckily, she was a quiet person and normally wouldn''t say anything. Even if Xu Tianyi sent her home every day, she would just pretend she didn''t see it.


    "En, go on, be careful!"


    Gu Yu nodded and waved her hand stiffly.


    She had always been a quiet person, so naturally, she would say less concerned about others. She might even say a few more words to Gu Jinyu, but this was the first time to Nona, not to mention Nona, even she herself felt quite awkward. If it wasn''t for ¡­ If it weren''t for the matter today, she wouldn''t have said so much to her ¡­


    "Oh, then I''m off!"


    Nona also did not expect her to talk to him so much. She was not used to it, but she still smiled and waved as she happily went out the door.


    However, he was still a little confused. It seemed like this Gu Yu family was a little strange today.


    He had been here for such a long time, but this was the first time she talked to him like this, right?


    "Forget it, let''s not think about it. Let''s take advantage of the time we have and go up the mountain and see if we can find some medicinal ingredients."


    Nona shook her head and stopped thinking about it. Since she couldn''t understand it, then she didn''t want to. This was her principle.


    Recently, every time she went to the medicine store, she would intentionally get some different herbs. There were already dozens of different herbs in her storage, but they were still incomplete. Therefore, he could only go up the mountain and look for some useful herbs. After all, if he wanted to exchange for the medicine he wanted, he would need a lot of herbs.


    Furthermore, there weren''t any in many medicinal herb shops. She didn''t know whether it was because the medicinal ingredients in the shops were incomplete, or because no one in this era knew of those medicinal ingredients.


    "Today was a lucky day. I found several types of medicinal herbs. It seems I was one step closer to my goal."


    When she saw that there were a few more types of medicinal herbs that could be exchanged with each other in the space, Nona felt quite happy.


    Although all of them were simple Chinese patent medicine ingredients, since they could be exchanged, other western medicines could be exchanged in the future. It was just that he had yet to find the herbs needed to make those medicines.


    Looking at the growing herbs in the space, Nona felt happy. She thought that one day she would be able to make a move to restore her brother''s eyesight and let him see the beauty of this world. She couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Gu Jinyu was the first person she had seen ever since she came to this world. She was as dependent on Gu Jinyu as if she was a small beast that would treat the first person it saw as its mother. Although Gu Yu was her mother, she couldn''t find that sort of intimacy with her. Even though Gu Yu didn''t say anything, she could feel that she didn''t like herself very much.


    He couldn''t blame Gu Yu''s family for this. These days, he was more like a boy than a girl, and he was a shameful person. It would be weird if she liked him.


    "Hey, it''s almost noon, time to go home."


    There was no watch and no cell phone. Nona had already gotten used to looking at the sun to distinguish the time and the sun. It was almost noon. She quickly gathered some herbs before throwing them into her backpack and leaving the space. In the past, she would always wait until the afternoon before returning up the mountain, but today, she didn''t forget Gu Yu''s reminder. This was the first time Gu Yu told her to return early.


    Although it was clear that Madam Gu didn''t like her and couldn''t find that kind of feeling for her, she was after all the mother of this body, and he had already survived in her place, then ¡­ Nona still hoped that he could maintain a relatively good relationship with Gu Yu, at least ¡­ At the very least, he didn''t want to cause a ruckus. After all ¡­ After all, she was Gu Jinyu''s mother ¡­


    As she thought of going home, she unconsciously quickened her pace. But who would have thought that with such speed, his feet slipped ¡­


    "Ah ¡­"


    The mountain was covered with leaves. Nona''s foot slipped and she slid for a long time.


    Nona screamed in fright. She wanted to grab onto the tree next to her, but she failed to do so several times.


    "Bang!" She did not know how far she slid before she hit an old tree and stopped.


    "Oh, it hurts!"


    This time, although he had stopped, his face still heavily hit the tree trunk. Immediately, he felt a heart-wrenching pain, followed by a stench that filled the sky.


    Suddenly, there was only one thought on Nona''s mind, and that was: What the f * ck, he broke it again!


    Right, it broke again!


    Those pustules on her face were probably broken again!


    "Woo woo, f * ck, how could I be so unlucky!"


    She stiffened her claws and wanted to touch her face, but ¡­ However, that heart-wrenching pain made her afraid to do anything, so she could only whimper and complain.


    He didn''t know what the pustules on her face were, nor did he know why they would hurt so much every time they were broken. The last time they broke apart, they were beaten up by Xu Mantian ¡­ Recently, she had been extremely careful and didn''t dare to use any strength to wash her face. She didn''t expect that ¡­ Who would have thought that today would be ¡­


    "Ah, what bad luck!" After a long time, when the pain was slightly better, Nona carefully pulled herself up from the tree.


    He made a grasping motion with his hand ¡­ Suddenly, Ninth Mother''s eyes lit up!


    "Heart Returning Grass!"


    Jiu Niang screamed out in excitement. She grabbed the finger-long grass in her hand, forgetting the pain on her face in her excitement.


    "Hey, big sister, what time is it? Where''s your girl?" Why is there no one here? "We agreed that you wouldn''t go back on your word, right?"


    In the Gu household''s main hall, two missing teacups were placed on a simple and crude table. Under the blanket, there were two of the worst quality tea leaves. However, there were two women sitting in the living room today. One of them wore a navy blue dress, and had a dark expression on her face. She complained unhappily, while Gu Yu Shi rubbed her hands and stood to the side, accompanying her laughter.


    "Well, the kid went into the mountains to pick some herbs. He''ll be back soon." "Please, please wait a moment."


    Rubbing her hands, Gu Yu smiled and explained as she begged for mercy.


    These two people were from the neighboring village. She had to find many people to help her introduce this place. If it weren''t for the fact that her son had lost his mind, he wouldn''t have agreed to visit her at home. It was just that she didn''t expect that she had clearly reminded that girl to come back earlier. It was already afternoon, why was there still no one?


    "What?" Collecting herbs from the mountain? This... "How can a girl show her face to the public!"


    A woman wearing a dark red dress was sitting next to the navy blue dress. She didn''t say anything, but when she heard Gu Yu say that Jiu Niang had gone to gather herbs, she immediately jumped up. Her triangular eyes stared at Gu Yu with undisguised disdain.


    The woman stood up and was about to leave with the woman in the navy blue dress.


    "This, this old lady Yu, you, please listen to me, no, our Ninth Mother is a very obedient child. She is not, is not ¡­" It was only because her brother was going to take the exam that he decided to head up the mountain ¡­ "She''s trying to make up for her family ¡­" She didn''t expect that her words would cause people to want to leave. She immediately became anxious and hurried forward to stop them. She wasn''t someone who was good at talking, and now that she was in a daze, she was unable to utter a complete sentence for a long time. She was so anxious that cold sweat flowed from her body.


    Due to her long term farming work, even though she was small and thin, her strength was much greater than normal. One person was able to stop both of them.


    "You ¡­ you ¡­" What are you doing? "Look at what kind of family you''re looking for, Zhang!"


    If she didn''t have such a vexed little son, she wouldn''t have to come all the way here. She didn''t expect to pull Gu Yu''s hand behind her back, and her face immediately darkened. Even Mrs. Zhang who had brought her here was displeased. "You mean a good family?" Is this what you call a good home? I think you must have been blinded by lard! "How could my family find such a family!


    "Look at what you''re saying, aunt. I''m very kind." We''ve seen a lot of people around here, and you know the situation with the plug. " Speaking of which, this Old Lady Yu was Zhang''s grandaunt. If it wasn''t for this relationship, she wouldn''t even be willing to help her, and would''ve been rather unhappy with Gu Yu''s help. However, when Old Lady Yu said this, she actually felt dissatisfied towards the old lady in her heart. Did she not know what the situation was with her own son? He had gone crazy and had to be looked after by others. How many families were there that were willing to give a good girl to this kind of person?


    Moreover, this Yu family could be considered an ordinary family. Could it be that they wanted to talk about a Heavenly Immortal with a betrothal gift of two taels of silver?


    "Originally, I wasn''t the one who wanted to help out with this kind of thing. If my great-aunt isn''t satisfied, then let''s go back. Just don''t look for me in the future!"


    Zhang Shi was not happy. Her face was dark as she directly threw away the peach.

 C12

    He''s been picking and choosing between two taels of silver for the betrothal gift. The older ones don''t want it, but the more burdensome ones don''t want it ¡­


    Don''t, don''t, don''t think about what your son is like. During this period of time, he had been following her around everywhere and had seen all the girls he could see. However, she had actually looked down on all of them, causing him to not earn a single cent and even accompany her everywhere.


    "Aye, ay." Why are you so angry? I, I mean to say, and besides, I must find a good one. "I was the same as before, and I was very anxious."


    Seeing that Mrs Zhang was about to throw the match, this old lady Yu felt somewhat embarrassed. If it was just the Gu family alone, she wasn''t worried at all. She didn''t like them at all when she saw them. Just look at what kind of people they were. She was afraid that they were all poor. He was afraid that if he married his wife, he wouldn''t be able to help her with anything, but he was afraid that he would have to take some out from his own family. She was just afraid that if Mrs Zhang really threw the game away, she would no longer care about it in the future. If that happened, then who would find a girl for her to take a look at in the future? As he thought of this, his voice softened. "Look at you, we are all relatives. You''re the first one to get angry."


    Hearing her aunt''s words, Mrs. Zhang was so angry that her entire body trembled. However, she still had to force a smile. "Yes, yes. If it weren''t for relatives, I wouldn''t have come this far."


    Although she said this, she was actually cursed by this grandma from the bottom of her heart. He was simply a shameless old thing. Not only did he not see what his own son was, he was even being picky about it. Hmph, if a few days isn''t enough, then I won''t be able to help you find it in the future. No matter what, she was still a relative. Even though she was furious, Mrs Zhang still endured it. Old Madam Yu had no way to get angry, so she could only vent all her anger on Gu Yu. "Tsk, tsk, I really can''t tell if your sister is capable or not. If I go out, I won''t know I''m back." "I heard that your sister''s face was full of pus, so I thought it was just a good marriage opportunity and that''s what I did. I didn''t expect it to be such a bad thing."


    "I, I ¡­" Before that Nona went up the mountain, I told her to come back early. It should be soon ¡­ "Again, again."


    She licked her face with an awkward smile and tugged at the corner of her clothes with both hands. It was as if she had come looking for them, while Mrs. Zhang and Old Lady Yu were the main family members.


    To be able to visit the Zhang family was naturally to thoroughly understand the Gu Yu family, and they all gathered together to live together with the three of them. The son is blind and the daughter is shady. He originally thought that Gu Yu''s wife would be able to pull two children together, but he never expected her to find out about it just by walking in the door. So she was just a mush. [This kind of man, I think he could have stepped on me twice.] Mrs Zhang said as she lightly tugged on the old lady''s sleeve. The main reason she wanted to see the girl was to see what her mother looked like. Seeing Gu Yu''s cowardly appearance, that girl probably had no guts.


    Old Madam Yu had been angered just now, so she naturally understood that it wouldn''t be easy for her son to find a normal person to act like that. It was even better if he was ugly as long as he could work. With the way his son was, even if he were to marry a Heavenly Immortal, he probably wouldn''t have the fortune to enjoy it. Looking at Gu Yu''s humble appearance, how powerful could the daughter she taught could be? This was perfect for her son.


    "Mother, I''m back."


    She fell down and not only broke the pustules on her face, but also made her whole body dirty. However, because of a blessing in disguise, she found a stalk of Heart Restoring Grass. Nona was in a very good mood, so she immediately shouted when she reached the door. She had been very careful when she went up the mountain after knowing that Xu Tianshong''s heart wasn''t good. Before she had the space to exchange for medicine to cure her heart disease, the Heart Grass was still very precious this time. However, he had not been able to find it for a while. He didn''t know if it was due to the season or something, but he did not expect to find it today.


    "Why are you shouting so loudly, why aren''t you coming in?"


    In the living room, the three of them had been staring at each other for a long time, yet no matter how much she racked her brains, she couldn''t find anything to say. Awkwardly, she couldn''t help but feel relieved upon hearing Jiu Niang''s shout, so she walked out quickly.


    A familiar stench came over her. Needless to say, Gu Yu knew that the pus on her face was broken again. Furthermore, her body was filthy, as if she had just rolled out from the mud. Thinking about the people inside waiting to see her, Gu Yu''s expression instantly turned even darker than the bottom of a pot. She didn''t care about Jiu Niang. She would do whatever she wanted, but ¡­ It''s just that I like it now...


    "When I came back, I accidentally fell. It''s fine. I just need to wash up."


    The pustules on her face hurt, but since she found the Heart Recovering Grass, she was in a good mood. Along the way, she was planning on how to use the herbs to get it out of Xu Qiuyi''s pocket, so she didn''t care about the pain anymore. When she heard Gu Yu''s question, she only thought it was because she cared about herself and didn''t think much about it.


    However, she didn''t expect that the moment she finished, Gu Yu Shi grabbed her by the ear and quickly walked towards the backyard.


    "Mom, mom, it hurts, it hurts, don''t pull on your ears."


    The pustules on Nona''s face were not only on her face, but also on her ears. However, they were much smaller than the pustules on her face. However, Gu Yu''s pulling still hurt a lot.


    "You, you shut up!" Gu Yu''s face was dark as he tugged on Jiu Niang''s ear. Not only did he not stop, he even sped up. At that moment, she only had one thought, and that was to never let Old Madam Yu and Zhang Jiu Niang see her like this. If they did, they would be the ones to watch.


    However, their plans couldn''t keep up with the changes. When Old Madam Yu and Zhang heard Jiu Niang''s call, they immediately followed.


    "Hey, Gu Yu Shi, what are you doing?" We''ve waited for most of the day and finally managed to get your girl back. "We agreed that we would get the betrothal gift only when it looked good."


    Mrs Zhang only thought that Gu Yu went back on her word, and quickly shouted at the top of her lungs. After all, the old lady''s attitude just now made it impossible for others to agree. Who could bear to have their own girl marry and suffer in such a place? However, they had come all the way here. If they couldn''t even meet once, how could they be willing to accept it?


    "No, no, it''s just that..." "It''s just that this girl fell down and was dirty. She washed herself and came out again ¡­" Gu Yu''s wife quickly waved her hand with a smile on her face, pulling Jiu Niang behind her.


    "Hey, what''s that smell?" Why is it so smelly? "Did he fall into a pit of excrement?" Old Lady Yu covered her nose and sneered.


    "You''re the one who fell into the latrine!" Jiu Niang didn''t know what had happened. When she heard that something had happened, she jumped out from behind Gu Yu and scolded him unhappily.


    Unexpectedly ¡­


    "Ah, ghosts!"


    "No, don''t come near me, ghost, ghost ¡­"


    Old Madam Yu screamed and hurriedly retreated, just happening to crash into Mrs Zhang''s body. Mrs Zhang was also scared to the point that her face turned pale. She screamed and wanted to retreat, but she didn''t have the strength to do so. Her eyes were wide open as she stared at Jiu Niang''s face.


    "You, you are ¡­." What''s wrong? "Where, where is the ghost?"


    Where did this ghost come from? Gu Yu''s head was full of questions. She looked at Mrs. Zhang and old lady Yu in confusion, completely unable to understand what was going on with the two of them.


    After a moment, she suddenly realized that when she turned around, she saw a face covered in blood in front of her.


    "Ah!"


    With a scream, Gu Yu''s wife quickly retreated and heavily slapped Jiu Niang''s face. "Pa!"


    "You, you, you, you, you..." Are you trying to kill me on purpose!] "You are here to take your life, aren''t you!"


    Trembling, Gu Yu pointed at Jiu Niang with a trembling finger. She viciously glared at her face that was covered in blood-red light, her eyes filled with unconcealable disgust.


    "Mother?"


    It was a good thing that the slap wasn''t too strong. The pus on Nona''s face was broken, revealing her blood-red flesh. When it landed on her face, it still hurt terribly. She looked at Gu Yu''s face in confusion. What''s wrong with her? Although she had always felt that her mother liked her brother a little more and basically didn''t have any feelings for her, this was still the first time Gu Yu had hit her.


    "Don''t call me Mother, don''t call me!" You, you, you, you lost star, you are here to take my life ah ¡­ Woo woo ¡­ * "Why do I have such a hard time ¡­"


    Her bloodshot eyes were staring fiercely at Jiu Niang. It was as if she wanted to eat her. She had calculated that Jiu Niang was a suicidal person! Back then, he had planned to sell her to someone else as a crude little girl. Seeing that she was about to fall into the water, he fell into the water and died cleanly. However, she managed to survive. After dragging so many people and finally having someone come knocking on their door, that person had promised to give them two taels of silver as betrothal gift. Unexpectedly ¡­ She didn''t think that she would turn herself into this right after knocking on her door. She had been using her mask to cover herself all this time, but now she pulled it off. Gu Yu was even more certain that she was here to run for her life.


    "Mother, what did you say?" The pustule on her face was broken, and her face was covered in an unbearable amount of pain. Along the way, she had endured it with great difficulty, but after finally reaching home, she had finally gotten rid of it.


    "Aiyo, Mrs. Gu, you ¡­" "You have a heart of darkness. Your young lady is neither a human nor a ghost, yet you still want two taels of silver? Are you crazy!" Although Mrs Zhang heard that this Gu Yu''s girl was ugly, her face was covered in blood, which was too scary. She was still frightened and shouted angrily, her body still trembling. Her face was as pale as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Oh god, oh my life, how can you say that?" Oh my god, no matter how bad my family''s blockage is, I can''t marry such a person! "You, you are all scammers of silver, you people, you ungrateful bastards ¡­" "Oh god, I don''t want to live anymore, I don''t want to live anymore ¡­" Old Madame Yu reacted and sat down on the ground, crying as she rolled on the floor, "You''re bullying people! Although my family''s blockages are useless in the head and they require someone to take care of them, they''re still human after all, this ¡­" This was simply a ¡­ Woo woo ¡­ * You... "You all ¡­"


    "No, no, listen to me, it''s not like this..." Gu Yu hurriedly explained and pleaded ¡­


    Nona just stood there quietly for a long time before she suddenly started laughing.


    Two taels of silver. Her mother was planning to sell her to a fool as a wife. How ironic!

 C13

    "You, are they telling the truth?"


    With a "pa da" sound, the backpack dropped to the ground. The herbs scattered all over the place. She took two steps back and raised her head. Her black and white eyes were filled with injuries. She had always known that she didn''t like him, but she still did her best to curry her favor, do what she could, and think about Fang''er''s money so that she could reduce her burden. But... But she never thought that ¡­


    Two taels of silver, a mere two taels of silver ¡­


    "You ¡­." "You ¡­"


    This was the first time she was being stared at like this. Gu Yu rubbed her hands guiltily, but she quickly calmed down and gloomily stared at her. "Get lost, it''s not your turn to speak."


    "It''s not my turn to speak, hur hur. It''s not my turn to speak, are you planning to give me to a fool as a wife with two taels of silver?" Are you really my mother? "How can there be a mother like you?"


    He didn''t deny it? She didn''t deny it?


    Is that true? Her heart, it hurt, it hurt. She felt as if someone had stabbed her with a knife ruthlessly, one hand covering her chest. Nona felt that it was hard to breathe, so she bit her lips to tell herself, laugh, laugh ¡­ However ¡­ But no matter what, she just couldn''t laugh, and her tears just fell.


    Even if all the pustules on her face were scraped off, it wouldn''t be as painful as this. Her first reaction when she saw the Heart Recovering Grass was that she must find a way to earn some money back from Xu Mantian. This way, her mother wouldn''t have to work so hard.


    She had always thought that the reason her mother wasn''t cold towards her was because the pressure in her life was too great. After all, a woman with two children ¡­


    However ¡­ But she didn''t expect ¡­


    "Aiyo, you said that." "You don''t want to follow your orders?" At this moment, Zhang Shi had already recovered from her shock. Hearing Jiu Niang''s words, her face immediately changed. With a dark face, she stared at her with her hands on her hips in contempt. "What are you looking at? You''re being picky with your current state, are you not willing?" "Let''s see if we''re happy or not!"


    Before coming here, the Zhang Clan had indeed enquired about Nona, but they did not expect her to be so frightening. Seeing that he had scared old lady Yu quite badly this time, and was deeply afraid that she would cause trouble for him when he returned, he could only vent all his anger on Nona.


    "That, that..." It''s not like that, it''s not... That wasn''t what she meant. She was embarrassed, embarrassed ¡­ "It really isn''t ¡­"


    Gu Yu''s wife couldn''t care less about Jiu Niang after hearing Zhang''s words. She had gone through so much trouble to find so many people who were willing to pay her a visit. If she missed it, who knew how long she''d have to wait. Originally, she wasn''t in a rush, but seeing that her relationship with Jin Yu was getting closer, she had no choice but to find a way to get rid of her earlier.


    "If that''s not what you mean, then what is it?" I say, have you been blinded by lard? This kind of person, who was neither human nor ghost, actually wanted two taels of silver? Are you crazy! "If it wasn''t for you, I would have already lost money!"


    At this moment, Old Lady Yu had also reacted. Earlier, she was just frightened by the fresh blood on Jiu Niang''s face. After reacting to it, she didn''t feel any more terrified. After all, he had lived for so many decades and had never seen anything like it. Even though his face was covered in blood, it was still much more pleasing to look at than the pustules on his face. Furthermore, she had also remembered the words of the Zhang Clan. She originally wanted to pat her butt and leave, but after seeing so many people, she could only suppress her anger and take a look.


    "No, not..." No, I, I didn''t... I didn''t ask for two taels of silver... I just... "But ¡­"


    At this moment, not to mention 2 taels of silver, as long as he could send her out, she would accept it even if he didn''t give her any money. However, she couldn''t say it in front of Jiu Niang, but she was afraid that the Zhang family would leave with old lady Yu. The more anxious she was, the more confused she became.


    "Hmph, at least you know what''s good for you. With your looks, not only did you not scare him to death, you even managed to get away with it!"


    Zhang Shi had worked in this profession for many years. As long as this old lady Yu said something, she would have the answer in her heart.


    It seemed that his words from before had already angered her. It seemed that even she, as a grandma, knew that it would be difficult for her son to serve him three meals a day with all of his hands and legs. Although this girl had a scary face, she seemed to be someone who could put in hard work.


    "This, this is easy to talk about, easy to talk about ¡­"


    Mrs Zhang and Old Madam Yu didn''t turn around to leave. Gu Yu accompanied her with an excited smile and kept bowing. It was as if she wanted nothing more than to send Nine Niang away for free.


    Jiu Niang stood to the side and watched coldly. This was the first time she had seen Gu Yu''s appearance. Looking at her fawning face, she felt her heart go cold.


    "Mrs. Zhang, this is the person you''re looking for!" "Take a look, take a look!" Seeing Gu Yu''s actions, Old Madam Yu''s heart had already come to a conclusion. Thinking about her son''s situation, she couldn''t help but be hungry and uncompromising, but ¡­ ''Two taels of silver! ''She was unwilling to accept this loss ¡­ So...


    "My dear lady, you are my dear lady. I really don''t know. If I knew, how could I dare lie to you?" "You must believe me in this matter; I really don''t know about it. Looking at his appearance, I''m afraid even the servants wouldn''t be willing to accept him. Naturally, such an appearance is not worth two taels of silver."


    She was afraid that she had already made up her mind. Right now, she only wanted to suppress the price, but with her overbearing personality, it wasn''t good for her to say anything. She could only speak in a pleasant tone. If he sold her to someone else to be a servant, she would at most be a servant. Old Lady Yu''s son was lying on the bed, and he was counting on his wife for support in the future. The situation was naturally different, but Lady Zhang naturally wouldn''t say anything.


    "That, that..." As long as, as long as... "There can be fewer..."


    It wasn''t that Lady Yu didn''t think of selling her to someone else as a servant girl, but there weren''t many people who bought a servant girl in the countryside. Those who could afford to buy one had to at least grow a sign. And now, she was in a hurry to chase Jiu Niang out. It was not easy to get such a house, so she naturally didn''t want to miss it.


    "Hmph, at most five hundred coins. That''s all!"


    Gu Yu''s behavior was completely different from a normal parent''s. The two of them were dumbfounded, she had to at least ask them about the family''s situation. However, this Gu Yu actually took the initiative to take a step back. The two of them scanned Jiu Niang up and down to confirm that she was not crippled except for her face. Their minds were filled with confusion. After a long while, old lady Yu coldly spat out a number.


    It wasn''t hard to buy a girl with two taels of silver, but buying a wife and having to be responsible for supporting her son for the rest of his life wasn''t an easy thing to do. Mrs Zhang accompanied Old Lady Yu to look for a lot of houses. Other than those with disabilities, which she was unable to take care of herself, she would not allow those who were willing to go all out with everything they had. Five hundred gold coins, she only wanted to test it out. If Gu Yu''s wife didn''t agree, then she would be willing to part with two ¡­


    But...


    "Fine, 500 words is enough ¡­"


    Right after Old Lady Yu finished speaking, Gu Yu''s mood instantly turned sunny and she nodded with a smile.


    It had been a few months, but this was the first time Jiu Niang saw Gu Yu''s smile. In an instant, she seemed to have aged several years.


    "Huh?" "You ¡­"


    Mrs Zhang and Old Madam Yu were stunned at the same time. They found it hard to believe their own ears.


    This, this Gu Yu family actually agreed?


    Were they really hearing things correctly?


    "Alright, alright, this is such a great surprise. This is a good match made in heaven. In two days, we''ll send someone to your house to be your matchmaker!"


    Mrs Zhang didn''t expect things to turn out like this. Five hundred gold coins, let alone a living person, even a piglet couldn''t be bought. Afraid that Mrs Yu would go back on her word, she immediately typed: "Five hundred gold coins, aunt, take twenty gold coins as the deposit and wait for the matchmaker to bring the rest."


    "Good, good!"


    After such a good thing had passed, there wouldn''t be such a shop in this village. Old Lady Yu was both surprised and happy at the same time. Logically speaking, they were only here to see him. Something like a deposit would naturally have to wait until this person came to the door with them. However, she was afraid that this matter would become unfounded, so she decided to be more at ease. Old lady Yu was originally a very stingy person, it would be even harder for her to take money out of her hands than to ascend to the heavens. Today, she said that she was here to see him. Normally, people would bring gifts when they came to visit. However, Old Lady Yu didn''t have any intention of doing so. She rummaged through her clothes until she finally found twenty coins. She hurriedly handed it to Gu Yu. "Here, here, take it. This is the deposit. We''ll book this girl in the future."


    She had originally said five hundred words without thinking. She never would have thought that Gu Yu would agree without hesitation. This was like she had picked up a huge advantage. Old Madam Yu was worried that Gu Yu would go back on her word and quickly stuffed it in. She was afraid that Gu Ruoyun had spoken wrongly and didn''t forget to remind her again. At the same time, she was smiling like a flower.


    "Yes, yes, in the future ¡­" "In the future, my little girl will ¡­"


    "Pah!"


    She walked in quick steps and slapped away the bronze coin in the old lady''s hand. She glared at her and said coldly, "I''ve already promised someone to help me, so it''s impossible for me to arrange a second house."


    With that, he turned and walked into the room without even looking at Gu Yu.


    "Bang!"


    As he closed the door, tears began to fall.


    Leaning against the door, a hand tightly clutched at his chest. His heart ached, it hurt ¡­ He felt as if he had been ruthlessly stabbed by something. The pain was difficult to penetrate.


    Five hundred gold coins! Hehe, I didn''t think that Gu Yu''s family would sell me for a mere five hundred gold coins!


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt, and the more tears welled up in his eyes.


    "You ¡­." You shameless little hoof, what nonsense are you spouting! When did you decide on her? "Don''t you dare spout nonsense here!"


    After the door closed, Gu Yu''s face turned black.


    As he pounded on the door, he shouted, "You slut, open the door and watch your mother teach you a lesson. You''re getting more and more out of hand. You can say anything you like!" "Hurry up and open the door!"


    "I-I mean, Mrs. Gu, what do you mean?" Did your girl decide on someone else? "Are you trying to cheat on me?"


    He originally thought that he could get a cheap deal and get himself a wife for five hundred coins. However, who would have thought that he would be so happy that he wouldn''t even have a chance to enjoy it? Old Madam Yu stood dumbly on the spot. She even forgot to pick up the copper coin that dropped on the ground.

 C14

    "Bang bang bang!"


    Gu Yu swung her fist and slammed the door. She never thought that Jiu Niang would actually dare to say such a thing, causing her mind to be in a mess. Anger burned in her heart, "Shameless little bitch, you actually have the nerve to say something like that. I think you''re crazy." "Who dares to take a shameless little bitch like you, get out here if you dare!"


    All these years, she had wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible, but she had never had a good chance. Seeing that her relationship with Gu Jinyu was getting better, the anger in her heart grew like wild grass. She also didn''t know why this little bitch was so lucky to actually save the Xu family''s young master. But now, she actually said something about betrothed her to someone else. Could she be with that young master of the Xu family ¡­ Thinking of this, Gu Yu''s expression turned uglier and uglier, and the anger in her heart started to rise ¡­


    No, no!


    No matter what she said, she wouldn''t let this little slut off easily. Back then, she didn''t kill her, but only destroyed her face. All these years, she had been thinking day and night about how to kill her. The little slut''s heart was not small at all. She was actually still thinking about the young master of the Xu family. With her current appearance, did she still want to be the young mistress? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Gu Yu directly kicked at the door. No matter what, she was going to make this marriage fixed. She was dreaming!


    "Come out, come out, come out!" Do you think I can''t do anything to you just because you shut the door! "


    Gu Yu ran towards the door like a madman, kicking and shouting at the same time.


    When had Old Madam Yu and Madam Zhang witnessed such a scene? It was the first time they had heard someone curse their young lady in such a manner. They looked at each other with the same indescribable feeling in their hearts. This Gu Yu looked timid, and couldn''t even speak clearly. She didn''t expect that she would scold her daughter one after another without stopping.


    But...


    What the f * * k does this have to do with anything? They had come to look at each other. A five hundred yuan betrothal gift. This was simply ¡­ They didn''t even dream of such a good thing. Since they had already agreed to it, they naturally wouldn''t give up so easily ¡­


    "Go, go quickly!"


    Pulling on Mrs Zhang''s sleeve, Old Madam Yu urged Mrs Zhang to hurry up and talk to her. This kind of good thing wasn''t something that could be found anytime soon.


    Prices were very high these days. What could five hundred gold coins do? A good piece of clothing was worth more than that. Furthermore, she saw that little girl was able to go up the mountain to gather medicinal herbs at such a young age. In the future, earning money to support her son wouldn''t be a problem for her.


    "Hey, that, that Gu Yu Shi, we''ve already discussed this. You can''t go back on your word, right?"


    The discrepancy between Gu Yu''s side and Madam Zhang''s was too great. Zhang''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t want to continue looking for her, but he couldn''t resist Old Lady Yu''s urging. No matter what, he was here to accompany her, and it could be said that he had taken away her money. Even if he didn''t want to, he had to be patient.


    "No, no, no, no!"


    At Zhang''s words, Gu Yu''s angry voice floated in the air. He licked his lips and smiled, accompanied by a smile and a fawning bow.


    "Then take the money. We''ll find someone in the afternoon ¡­" Seeing that this matter wouldn''t go smoothly, Mrs Zhang thought that it would be better to settle it as soon as possible, so she called someone over in the afternoon. However, she didn''t expect that she hadn''t finished speaking ¡­


    "A deposit?" Let''s see who dares! "Someone dares to snatch my woman!"


    With a kick, the door opened and Xu Tianyi came running in, covered in dust. He was always so meticulous that he was in a mess and sweat was pouring down his face.


    Qing Yi, who was following him, turned pale with fright. She shouted as she ran: "Young Master, Young Master, please slow down! Don''t run!" The doctor has told you that you can''t run around! "


    Due to Xu Tianlong''s bad heart, the doctor was not able to exercise vigorously. Even though he was usually a bit lewd, he was still very well-behaved. Even when it came to teasing people, he would never run around recklessly. Today, he didn''t want to come, but because of the old man''s birthday, many relatives had come. Although he didn''t have to do anything, his parents had given him a death order to stay home obediently. There were quite a few elders in the family. Father suddenly thought of the course he wanted to take, so he went to the academy a few times, worried that he would be embarrassed, and made himself go to the Gu family so easily and secretly begged Nona to take a few chapters of Gu Jinyu''s calligraphy as a number. However, Qing Yi heard that someone from Gu Yu''s family was looking at her.


    This was not the end of it. Qingyi followed Xu Tianyi around, circling by Nona''s side every day. Although he did not understand Gu Tianlong''s intentions towards Nona, he still did not understand her feelings. However, he was clear about one thing. How could he let someone else beg for a girl that his young master had taken a fancy to!


    He did not dare to delay for even a moment and hurriedly went to find Xu Tianyun. Fortunately, Xu Tianyun did not ask him to come here for nothing. Upon hearing that someone was looking at her, Xu Tianshong was immediately enraged. He no longer cared about his father''s ban of one million yuan. He didn''t even bother to look after her and directly went over to the Gu family. Once he reached the village entrance, the horse carriage would not be able to enter. He had been running all the way here and could not even easily keep up with his speed.


    "I''m fine!"


    Pulling on his sleeves, he wiped them. Calmly, he scanned the three people in the yard back and forth.


    He didn''t recognize the other two, but he did recognize this Gu Yu clan. Although he hadn''t seen them for a few times, he knew that she was the mother of Jiu Niang and Gu Jinyu. In the past, when he saw Gu Yu''s house, he would politely greet her, but today ¡­ He had heard it clearly at the door just now, and when he thought about how Gu Yu''s wife was going to give Jiu Niang to someone else, his expression turned sour.


    "Who are you two?" "What are you doing here!" With a dark expression and her small hands behind her back, her small white face was filled with anger. Xu Tianyong sized up Old Madam Yu and Zhang family like a small dog whose territory had been taken.


    What was this? Old Madam Yu and Zhang Shi looked at each other, completely confused.


    The little guy in front of him looked like he was at most ten years old. Just his brocade robe was already worth quite a bit of money. It was obvious that he was not the child of an ordinary family. Although the two of them were a bit unhappy, they didn''t show it on their faces. Mrs Zhang smiled and said, "May I ask which family this young master belongs to?" We are here today to see Miss Gu. "Of course, the Gu family has already agreed. We were just talking about the betrothal gift."


    Although Xu Tiangong had already announced his name and the people in the town would know who he was, the Zhang family and Old Lady Yu also didn''t.


    "Who my young master is has nothing to do with you!" Ninth Mother was set by my Young Master! "Are you trying to steal our young master from us?"


    If he did not know that the old woman''s son was a fool who could not take care of himself, he would not have rushed over to find Xu Tianyi.


    Every time he thought of Jiu Niang, a pair of sparkling eyes would be reviewed in his mind. How could such a beautiful person fall into such a family?


    "What?" Old Lady Yu''s voice suddenly rose a few notches as she stared at Xu Tianyi and Qing Yi and said, "Which ignorant child is this? This kind of nonsense could ruin the girl''s reputation! This Gu family''s girl is someone my family has set their eyes on. From now on, she is my wife! "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Five hundred gold coins to marry a wife, where could he find such a good thing?


    Old Madam Yu had already made up her mind. No matter what, she couldn''t miss out on this daughter-in-law. This was like a pie falling from the sky. If she missed this opportunity, she wouldn''t have this store.


    Moreover, from her point of view, Xu Tianyi was not an ordinary person. He was most likely a young master from a wealthy family. If she said she had taken a fancy to the little girl beside her, she might not believe it, but this Gu family girl ¡­ From her appearance, she didn''t believe that this pure and fair young master would set his eyes on her ¡­


    Thus, Old Madam Yu only thought that Xu Tianlong was joking.


    "Shut up!" Guess what! "I told you, Ninth Madame is my woman. You must be tired of living since you dared to snatch her away from me, you old thing!"


    Xu Tianyun was famous for being the little overlord, who wouldn''t let him see? He had always been the only one to steal from others. Who would have thought that someone else would steal from him today? If he were to speak properly, he would probably be able to speak reasonably, but this old lady was also used to it. Moreover, in her eyes, it was just two children; she would be fine after scaring them a bit. How could she have known that this Xu Tianyi was someone who would not take advantage of the situation. You''re unreasonable, but he''s even more unreasonable than you ¡­


    "What?" "You little thing, you actually cursed me?"


    With a dark face, Old Madam Yu sent a slap towards Xu Tianshong''s face.


    Xu Tianfeng was unprepared...


    "Pah!"


    A heavy slap landed on his face. Xu Tianyun only felt his vision darken as he fell to the ground. Bright red blood flowed out of his nose ¡­


    "Young master!"


    Qing Yi never expected Old Lady Yu to actually dare to make a move on Xu Tianlong. She was so frightened that she immediately screamed and hugged Xu Tianyi. Her eyes were bloodshot as she glared furiously at Old Lady Yu while clenching her teeth. "Young master, young master ¡­"


    When Nona heard the noise, she opened the door and stepped forward quickly. Looking at Xu Tianyun on the ground, her face darkened as she stared coldly at Old Lady Yu who was beating him up, "Good, good, I didn''t think you would actually dare to hit Xu Tianyi. You''d better pray that he''s alright. "How about, haha, your son doesn''t need to marry any other wives, just keep 500 coins to sell the mats ¡­"


    After saying that, Nona did not care about their reactions as she immediately walked up to Qing Yi. "You, hurry up and boil some water. Bring this water over here!"


    She quickly handed the Heart Returning Grass in her hand to Qing Yi, and then took the herb from Xu Tianyi. He had already fainted, so Nona didn''t dare to delay any longer. She carefully pressed down on his chest ¡­


    "Yes, yes!" Qing Yi was already scared out of his wits. If something were to happen to Xu Tianyi, even his little life wouldn''t be saved. Holding the strange grass in her hand, Qing Yi didn''t have the time to ask what it was, but she did as she was told.


    "I ¡­" "I ¡­"


    Old Madam Yu didn''t expect a slap to be so severe. She stared at Jiu Niang in a daze, unable to utter a complete sentence for a long time.


    "Aiyo, it was just a slap in the face. What''s more, his words just now were too unpleasant ¡­"


    "Heh heh, it''s just a slap. You better pray he''s okay, or else ¡­" "I''m sure Xu Million won''t mind letting you die with him!"


    This was the first time someone dared to lay a hand on Xu Tianshong.


    Xu Qiuji only had this much, and he couldn''t even bear to move a finger, much less someone beside him.


    Last time, when Jiu Niang saved Xu Tianshong, she was only misunderstood by Xu Qiuyi and almost got her life taken away. Yet, they actually said nothing. Jiu Niang only sneered.


    "Xu, Xu, one million ¡­" You... "You ¡­"


    "Oh my god ¡­"


    Xu Tianyi and the others didn''t know, but they did know of the existence of the other million. Mrs Zhang was so scared that her entire body was trembling, while Old Lady Yu just rolled her eyes and fainted on the ground ¡­

 C15

    "What ¡­ what is going on?"


    Fortunately, Gu Jinyu of the Gu family could be considered a sensible person. Although she had eyes, her studies were not bad, and she was also considered Gu Jiu Niang''s savior, and he had hurt the little girl because he had misunderstood her. He felt a little uncomfortable, so he closed his eyes and closed them, but with his son''s current situation, he could not calm down. "The darkest, coldest faces were radiating cold air. Xu Mantian glanced at the people present. If looks could kill, they would have tried it several times already.


    She didn''t dare to say a single word from the start. Her pale face was devoid of blood, and her entire body was trembling like a fallen leaf in a storm. Old lady Yu and Zhang also loved to have no blood on their faces ¡­


    However, they couldn''t do anything about Gu Yu pretending to be dead. They could only keep kowtowing, especially Old Lady Yu. She never thought that one slap would cause Xu Tiancai to end up like this. "Old Master Xu, please spare me ¡­" I, I really didn''t do it on purpose, I didn''t know he was your son, I beg you ¡­ "Please ¡­"


    Speaking of this old lady Yu having four or five sons, her words were very true at home. Especially after her sons got married, the wives in the family were all tidied up and taken care of by her. All these years, she had felt that she was old and had lived the old lady''s life. She had only thought that after her youngest son got married, she would be a real old lady.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. This Xu Qiuyi was a rich man, and everyone knew that his real name wasn''t Xu, but because he was rich, everyone just kept calling out and forgot his real name. Xu Qiuji only had this single seedling, and everyone in the entire village knew of it. Old Madam Yu never expected that her slap would land on his face, moreover ¡­ Furthermore ¡­


    "Crack!"


    With a dark expression, Xu Qiuyi kicked Old Lady Yu to the ground.


    He had long since heard that his son had been beaten to a pulp by this old pious woman. Although he was rich, it was very difficult for him to have a son like this in his middle years. Because of his bad health, he had been reluctant to use his nails for all these years. His gaze fell on the two young girls, and the blood-red handprint on his face was exceptionally eye-catching. "You bastard! If anything happens to my son, your family shall accompany him in death!"


    Her cold tone didn''t have the slightest bit of warmth to it. Old Lady Yu was so frightened that she directly dropped flat on her stomach on the ground.


    The more she thought about it, the more worried she became that this Xu million would implicate her. The more she thought about it, the more worried she became, "Master Xu, this matter, it has nothing to do with me. It was all her, it was all her who hit me, it has nothing to do with me!"


    There was a good saying, "Rather die than live."


    What''s more, it was not just one person who had died, he might even cause the whole family to die with him.


    These days, people like them had angered someone as rich as Xu Qiuyi. Moreover ¡­ Furthermore, he even harmed the life of his son ¡­ Even if they were fine, perhaps they would not let them go so easily. Thinking of this, the Zhang Clan became more and more certain that they had to get rid of him. After all, what did this old pious man have to do with them?


    "Master Xu, it was all her. She beat up the young master of the Xu Clan. I saw it with my own eyes. If only ¡­" "If there is a need to testify, I ¡­ I will definitely testify for you!"


    Although this old lady Yu was her great-aunt, what was going on? This matter was related to the lives of her family, so naturally, she wouldn''t tell her about family love. Moreover, even if her family knew about this, no one would be willing to help her, much less herself.


    "Zhang, you ¡­" You''re crazy! You''re talking nonsense... You... "You ¡­"


    The moment that Xu Qiuyi arrived, Old Lady Yu was immediately scared witless. She made up her mind that no matter what, she wouldn''t admit it no matter what. She had already decided to insist that she did not do it on purpose. Even if this led to the yamen, she would still be able to keep her life, but ¡­ But she didn''t expect that Zhang family would betray her at this time.


    "I''m not spouting nonsense. You were the one who rushed up to beat up the young master of the Xu family." "Also, she was seen by Gu Yu."


    Looking at Xu Qiuyi''s expression, it was unlikely that today''s matter would end well. Since this was the case, he had to think of a way to push things out. As long as everything had nothing to do with him, then he would be fine. Zhang was just about to point at Gu Yu''s house, but Gu Yu had seen the situation clearly.


    "No, no, I, I didn''t..." I didn''t... It''s her, it''s her ¡­ It was all her fault. She had harmed the young master of the Xu family. It was all her fault ¡­ She was trying to kill the young master ¡­ It was her ¡­ "She ¡­"


    Originally, Mrs Zhang only wanted to find an alliance. What she said was the truth, without the slightest bit of falsehood. However, Gu Yu''s words scared them silly.


    Gu Yu pointed at Nona, who was busy feeding Xu Tianyi medicine, and yelled like a mad woman, "It''s her, it''s this little bitch. She wants to marry Young Master Xu. Young Master Xu doesn''t like her, so she wants to kill him. It''s her ¡­" "It has nothing to do with me, nothing to do with me ¡­"


    "You ¡­." "You ¡­"


    Zhang Shi stared blankly at Gu Yu''s face, her eyes wide and filled with disbelief.


    What, what is all this?


    Was there such a thing as being a mother? Anyone with eyes would be able to tell that Xu Qiuyi was currently filled with rage. Everyone wanted nothing to do with this, but ¡­ But was this Gu Yu family crazy? How could he say such words? This... This... It''s not like that at all ¡­


    "Pah!"


    Xu Qiuyi''s face darkened as a slap landed on her face. She suddenly felt dizzy and quickly retreated a few steps back. She almost fell to the ground, her hands still tightly holding the bowl, afraid that she would accidentally knock it over. This was water from the Soothing Heart Grass. There weren''t many Soothing Heart Grass here, so she had gotten this little bit by accident. She had originally planned to keep it in her storage until it grew and then take it out when it grew.


    "Bastard!" You... You, You... "If my son has three sons and two daughters, I want your family to die with you!"


    Gritting his teeth as he stared at Nona, Xu Qiuyi was so infuriated that he was panting heavily.


    He had come in a hurry only to hear the servant say that someone had beaten his son. He had already assumed that it was the old pious woman, but ¡­ But Gu Yu was her mother, so how could her words be fake? Could it be that his own mother was trying to frame his daughter?


    "Haha, Master Xu, don''t get too worked up. Even if you want me to die, you should at least let Xu Tianyun get away with it, right?"


    There was a sharp pain on her face, and the blood that she had finally stopped spurted out again. Nona tried her best to resist the bone-piercing pain as she said word by word, "If you want to kill my Nona, you have to wait for Xu Tianlong to wake up!"


    She didn''t want to explain, nor did she want to argue. Gu Yu''s words were like a knife, fiercely stabbing into her heart.


    "You?" Humph! "You''re just a silly little girl, what ability do you have?" Although Nona saved Xu Tianshu''s life last time, Xu Qiuyi felt that it was only a coincidence. How could a silly little girl like her have any abilities?


    "Master Xu, please calm down and give me an hour!"


    Fortunately, she did not spill any blood. She took a deep breath and tried her best to remain calm.


    If she still had a sliver of hope for Gu Yu''s family from the start, then she had really given up now.


    What she had said just now was clearly a talisman. She didn''t know what she had done wrong that had caused her to be so heartless. He had first thought that Fang''er was going to marry him off to a fool, but now he wished that Xu Mubai could just kill him off. However ¡­ She didn''t want to understand that the only thing she wanted to do now was to save someone.


    "Hmph!" "Why should I believe you!" With a cold snort, Xu Qiuyi turned around without even looking at Nona and bowed to Shopkeeper Wang. "Shopkeeper Wang, I''ve troubled you. Please save this child."


    When he heard that someone had reported that something had happened to his son, he immediately went to the medicine store and dragged Manager Wang away.


    Although Shopkeeper Wang was not as good as the doctor sitting there today, he had no choice but to beg Shopkeeper Wang to help him.


    "Old Master Xu, you should know your young master''s illness better than me. There''s nothing I can do."


    Manager Wang had given Xu Tianshu a pulse the moment they arrived. However, this mental illness was not some other disease. If it was a minor illness or minor pain, he would have some ways to deal with it, but no one dared to say that he had a way to deal with it, much less Xu Tianshong. Otherwise, after so many years of thinking, the Xu family would only be able to find a way to treat the symptoms and not the root of the problem.


    "This, this, what should we do!"


    Of course, the situation of his son, Xu Mantian, was the clearest, but ¡­ But was he supposed to just watch his son die?


    "Master Xu, I can cure Xu Tiangshong''s illness. Believe it or not, I just want you to give me an hour. If Xu Tianshong hasn''t awoken by then, I can cut him up for you!"


    Taking a deep breath, Nona spoke at a moderate pace.


    Xu Tianyun''s heart was already not well to begin with. However, based on the observations he had made recently, it shouldn''t be too serious. However, his heart was still beating erratically. This time, he should have been shocked, and this Heart Grass was specifically aimed at his heart. Although it was impossible for him to completely recover from this, it was still possible for him to wake up.


    "You ¡­." You''re fine, you''re fine... "If anything happens to you, I will never forgive you!"


    Gritting his teeth as he stared at Nona, Xu Mubai''s entire body was trembling. He stared at her with a dark expression, as if he wanted to bite her to death. But... With the current situation, he had no other choice. Shopkeeper Wang had already left him with no choice ¡­ Normally, there was still that pill hanging, but ¡­ However, he had just finished eating two days ago, and the new one hadn''t arrived yet ¡­


    With a dark face, Xu Qiuyi hated Jiu Niang, but he couldn''t ignore Xu Tianyun. He had no choice but to do so.


    "Master Xu, please be at ease. I won''t let anything happen to Xu Tianshong."


    Letting out a breath of relief, Nona slowly squatted down and carefully fed Xu Tianyi the medicine.


    Actually, she had already given Xu Tianyi a heart resuscitation. She also confirmed that he wouldn''t be in too much of a mess. If he had a heart defibrillator, he would immediately be clear-headed ¡­


    "Master Xu, please don''t, don''t believe her, she doesn''t understand anything ¡­" She wanted to kill the young master of the Xu family ¡­ "She really ¡­"


    Gu Yu''s wife didn''t know if Jiu Niang understood or not, but she had already made up her mind not to let this slut turn over.


    Last time, she had accidentally saved Xu Tianyun, but this time, she could not allow this to happen again.


    Jin Yu decided to take the exam because she was staying in the academy. She wanted to use this time to get rid of this b * tch.

 C16

    Because of some scheming in her heart, Lady Yu wasn''t as scared as she was before, and her arms and legs suddenly regained their strength. While roaring loudly, she quickly grabbed onto Nona''s hands and threw her out with all the restraint she could muster, "Little slut, you''re going to kill the young master of the Xu Family. You''re going to bury us with you!" You slut, you can just go and die if you want to, but you have to drag us down. "Today, I will beat you to death, you little bitch. I don''t have a daughter like you, get lost, get lost ¡­"


    Kicking, cursing, using both hands and feet, his rain-like fists landed on Nona''s body. She arched her body and tightly hugged the bowl with both hands. There was even half a bowl of soup in the bowl. The only stalk of Heart Returning Grass that had been stewed in such a small bowl was used to save people. Meanwhile, Xu Tiancai''s life and death directly influenced his own fate. The fists kept falling down. Although it was painful and painful, Jiu Niang could only silently bear with it.


    However, she didn''t understand what kind of enmity did Gu Yu''s family have with her. Why would she treat her like this?


    He tried to kill her time and time again. Was she really his mother? Nona''s heart began to suspect, as if she was going to ask loudly whether or not you were my mother. If you were my mother, why would you treat me like this? However ¡­ But she couldn''t ¡­


    Before this, she had always thought that the extreme pain was just a scream of pain.


    Only now did she realize that the pain had reached a point where she couldn''t even make a sound. She could only clench her teeth and curl her body, trying her best to curl herself up into a ball.


    "Pa, pa pa ¡­"


    Waves of punches, kicks, and kicks rang out. There were many times that Nona heard the sound of her bones breaking ¡­


    There was only one thought flashing through her mind: So ruthless, so vicious ¡­


    That''s right, this woman was really vicious. She had never seen such a malicious woman before. She was simply trying to take her own life. However ¡­ But why? Wasn''t he her daughter? Didn''t she bring him and her brother to depend on each other? But why ¡­ Why did she do this to herself?


    Jiu Niang was at a loss.


    So painful, so painful ¡­


    Other than pain, she could not feel anything else. She could not stop herself from falling. She did not know when she would collapse. Huge beads of sweat rained down from her body. There was no sound at all from his surroundings. It was as if the only things left in this world were the constant palm strikes and that heart-wrenching pain ¡­


    "Nona!" "Nona!"


    After an unknown amount of time, just as she thought that she was doomed, an urgent voice suddenly rang out, and then ¡­ Then, a pale face appeared in front of him, and his long and narrow phoenix eyes were filled with worry, "You, you''re awake?"


    He tried to pull a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    In an instant, Nona felt that the whole world had lit up.


    ''Awake! Awaken! Xu Tiangong has awoken ¡­ ''


    "Yes, yes, I''m awake. You saved me, you saved me again!"


    A warm hand tightly held Ninth Mother''s hand. Xu Tianfeng''s eyes were filled with worry and gratitude.


    He could clearly hear the words of the people around him, but he could not open his eyes, nor open his mouth.


    "Drink, drink."


    Nona tried her best to raise her hand, but there was only half a bowl of medicinal soup in her bowl, not a single bit of it spilling out ¡­


    "You ¡­." "You fool, you fool!"


    Xu Tianfeng felt like someone had dug a hole in his chest. It was so painful, so painful ¡­ He had never felt such pain before, but there was a hint of sweetness within the pain ¡­


    "How is it?" How is it? "Say something!"


    Xu Tiangong paced back and forth in a hurry while holding someone in his arms. He had been questioning her for several hours now, but she hadn''t woken up. All the doctors she could find had come, but none of them could tell what she was thinking.


    Like...


    "Young Master Xu, I''ve tried my best. However, although this young lady has quite a few wounds on her body, none of them are fatal. She should just rest up."


    Nobody knew how many doctors the Xu Family had hired today. In any case, there had been a lot of doctors who came in and out of the Xu Family in the past few years. From the Mongolian doctors who walked the streets to the old imperial physicians who came out of the palace ¡­ At first, everyone thought that it was the young master of the Xu family, Xu Tianliang, who was suffering from a heart attack. However, when he came, they realized that it was for a little girl ¡­


    There were so many doctors that came and went, and they had already done what they needed to bandage. They just couldn''t find anything else.


    "Bullshit! Bullshit!" What do you mean it''s not fatal? What do you mean rest? "Since she was fine, why hadn''t she woken up yet?"


    Xu Tianlong was angry. He was really angry now.


    All these years he had been told not to be angry, but this time he was really angry. Closing his eyes, he kept repeating in his mind how she looked when she raised her head and looked at him. She was clearly wounded, and there was blood everywhere, but ¡­ However, her two hands were tightly holding onto the medicinal bowl, and even ¡­ Not even a drop was spilled ¡­


    He asked Qing Yi, and she told him that this was an herb she had specially found for him in the mountains. There was only one in total.


    She did it for him, for him ¡­


    This feeling was something he was secretly delighted about, but it also made him feel uncomfortable. As the young master of the Xu family, he did not lack people who were good to him, not to mention his parents and family. But no matter what they did, he had never been so shocked before ¡­


    "Young master, young master, please don''t get too excited. The doctor said that you should not be angry just now."


    Seeing that Xu Tianyi was about to beat him up, Qing Yi quickly stepped forward to stop him. He had grown up with Xu Tianyi, but this was the first time he saw Xu Tianyi so angry. "Young master, listen to me." That''s not ¡­ She protected him with all her might ¡­ "Protect ¡­"


    He was also just a twelve or thirteen year old youth. Although he was a little bigger than Xu Tianyi, he was still a teenager after all. He watched as Nona was beaten to such a state, but still protected the medicine bowl with all his might.


    "Oh heavens'' blessing, don''t get too excited. The doctor said that it''s fine, but Nona will definitely be fine."


    Xu Qiuyi stood at the door feeling a bit stifled. Wasn''t it normal that his son was sick? He was in the wrong to hit someone, but at that time, he was truly worried. But, but it was clearly her mother who beat Ninth Niang up. It had nothing to do with him ¡­ However, his son had pushed all the blame onto his own head. From the moment he had awakened until now, he hadn''t even looked at him.


    "Get lost, get lost, you''re not needed here!"


    With a dark face, Xu Tiangong pointed at Xu Mubai and roared, "It''s all because of you! It''s all because of you! Jiu Niang clearly wanted to save me, yet you still beat her up even though you''re not grateful!" "You, you ¡­"


    "Oh heavens'' blessing, don''t be so excited, it really wasn''t me. I''m innocent, it was Lady Gu Yu who beat me up."


    What do you mean by ''eating the dust while being dumb''? You''re probably talking about people like Xu Million.


    He felt really bitter, bitter to the bottom of his heart.


    "Hmph, you just watched as Nona was beaten up. It''s all your fault. If something were to happen to Nona, I won''t forgive you."


    Xu Tianlong''s eyes were red, and he tried his best not to let the tears roll down his face.


    Seeing that there was not a single piece of good in Ninth Mother''s body, he felt a pang in his heart. It wasn''t that he hadn''t felt heartache all these years, but it was because he was sick and in pain. It was completely different from this pain ¡­


    "Good heavens, really ¡­" I... "I ¡­"


    Ye Zichen rubbed his hands and stood in front of the door, feeling wronged. Xu Qiuyi opened his mouth and tried to explain, but ¡­ However, as the words reached his mouth, he didn''t know what to say ¡­ As a businessman, he had never met anyone before, so he naturally did not have a soft heart. All his soft-heartedness and tenderness were spent on his precious son, so he did not care about other people dying for him. But... But when she thought of how Nona had tried so hard to protect this small bowl of medicine, how her entire body was covered in wounds, yet she still hadn''t moved from her position, and how she immediately fainted after receiving the medicine ¡­


    At that moment, he was not the only one shocked.


    He had done many good deeds and bad deeds in his life, but ¡­ However, this was the first time he had seen something so shocking.


    As long as he closed his eyes, the image of a face covered in blood would surface in his mind. Obviously ¡­ He was clearly so malevolent, but ¡­ But why was it so warm that it made people want to cry?


    "I, I ¡­" I am not... "I am not..."


    My heart is sore, my nose is sore... Xu Qiuyi felt very uncomfortable and wanted to cry ¡­


    But, but ¡­ He really didn''t do it on purpose ¡­ Alright, he actually watched as Gu Yu beat up Jiu Niang, but at that time, he only had Xu Tiangong in his heart, only his own son. Other people''s lives really didn''t affect him at all, so he didn''t think of stopping her at all.


    He didn''t even have a single thought.


    Until, until the moment Jiu Niang fell, he suddenly felt that he was wrong, and very wrong.


    "Pah!"


    You, you heartless thing," he cried, "they helped you save your son, but you didn''t save them." You, you, you are really pissing me off. You, you say you have so much money for what? "AHH!" Do you still have any conscience! You really pissed me off! "You talk about you, you talk about you ¡­


    "Grandfather, grandfather, please don''t be angry. Hubby, he ¡­" He should have! "It''s time to fight!"


    The eldest young mistress of the Xu family, who was also Xu Tianyi''s mother, carefully supported the Old Master of the Xu family. She was smiling as she begged for mercy, and at the same time, hated Xu Mubai for what he had done. You''re usually a smart guy, but... But how could he do such a thing now? You, You... If something were to happen to Nona, I ¡­ [I will bring Godly Gift back to my parents'' home. It has been so many years, so many years. It wasn''t easy ¡­] "Yet you ¡­ you ¡­"


    Xu Tianlong''s mother advised the Old Master not to be angry, while her heart was in turmoil.


    She had finally gotten a son, but his condition was still bad. For so many years, there hadn''t been a single doctor who could treat her. It hadn''t been easy for him to meet a little girl who had the ability to treat his own son, but now this damned Xu Qiuyi beat him up ¡­


    "Oh, you, you, I didn''t mean to, really..." "No!"


    Wife, son, grandpa all together, Xu Mi really f * cking felt aggrieved.

 C17

    "Hmm ¡­"


    Jiu Niang slowly opened her eyes. She felt as if her entire body had been opened up and put back in its original place.


    It was a clean bed, and the blue blanket gave off a faint fragrance of flowers.


    In the exquisite room, there was an exquisite round table. On the table, there was a ceramic teapot, several small cups, and a small incense burner beside the bed. The incense was still burning and emitted a faint fragrance, similar to the fragrance on the blanket.


    This was not her home!


    Right, this was Jiu Niang''s first reaction.


    This was definitely not the Gu family. She was well aware of the Gu family''s downfall. But where was he?


    "Hiss, it hurts."


    Nona tried to sit up, but suddenly she felt a sharp pain coming from her back, as if her bones were broken. She could not help but gasp, and before she could get up, she fell back onto the bed.


    "Oh, it hurts!" She tried her best to feel her back to see what was going on, but Jiu Niang discovered that her arm couldn''t control it ¡­


    Wha-what was going on?


    Why can''t I lift my hand?


    A wave of fear suddenly rose in Nona''s heart as a bad idea quickly flew through her mind.


    Why did he suddenly stop waving his hands?


    Am I crippled?]


    Thinking of this, Nona could not lie down no matter what and struggled with all her strength to sit up. Unfortunately, she was powerless and her four limbs could not obey her. Not only did she not sit up smoothly, she even rolled off the bed.


    "Baji!"


    "Ah ¡­"


    He landed on the ground with a grunt ¡­


    It hurt so much. Nona frowned, feeling as if her body had been torn apart.


    But...


    That muffled groan just now ¡­


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Their eyes met, and both of them screamed out at the same time.


    "You ¡­." You... "Why are you here?"


    When she saw the face before her, Nona was shocked. She ¡­ she had actually placed her entire body on top of Xu Tianshi. Not only that ¡­ Moreover, their two bodies were intertwined, their lips were only two fingers apart ¡­ In fact ¡­ She even felt a warm brush on her lips a moment ago ¡­


    As she stared at Xu Tianyi''s lips, Jiu Niang couldn''t help but tremble. A bad thought flashed through her mind: Could it be, that soft lips just now were Xu Tianyi''s lips?


    "I ¡­" "I ¡­"


    Xu Tianyong stared blankly at Nona. His little face was flushed red, and his clear gaze landed on her lips without blinking.


    If it was said that he didn''t see it earlier and was only guessing, then ¡­ In that case, Xu Tianlong had clearly seen it ¡­ Just now, it was clear that Nona had kissed him earlier ¡­ Her lips brushed gently. That strange feeling, that softness, and then ¡­ Then she felt as if a mink of electricity was flowing through her body...


    "You, you what you!"


    This time ¡­ Jiu Niang, who originally still had a sliver of hope, understood. There was no need to think about it anymore. She was sure that she had kissed him just now.


    Nona''s face immediately darkened.


    "I ¡­" "I ¡­"


    Wuu wuu, he''s so fierce. Jiu Niang is fierce. The moment she wakes up, she scolds me.


    Xu Tianyong looked pitifully at Nona with tears in his eyes, but ¡­ He still liked the look of Nona when she was awake. When she was asleep, she never woke up. He was really worried. He was worried that she wouldn''t wake up again after she fell asleep.


    "Young master, young master, why ¡­"


    "Young Master ¡­" "How ¡­"


    "This ¡­"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The servant guarding the door heard the sound and hurriedly pushed open the door. However ¡­ However, they were all startled by what they saw, and their eyes widened in shock. Qing Yi''s legs went soft, and she sat down on the ground, foolishly looking at the two people beside the bed.


    "This ¡­ this is ¡­" "This ¡­"


    Pointing at the two overlapping people, Qing Yi felt as if a lump of paste was forming in her head. She wanted to say something, but her tongue seemed to be tied up, unable to move no matter how she tried ¡­


    This time ¡­


    Nona''s expression turned even more unsightly. This ¡­ What was going on? She had just fallen from the bed, why did it seem like she had done something unforgivable in the eyes of these people? Nona wanted to explain something, but when she looked down, she saw Xu Tianyi''s face was flushed red as if it was cooked. He was staring at her, and it looked as if water was about to drip out of his eyes.


    Damn, she really just accidentally fell off the bed. She couldn''t stop Xu Tianshong from lying by the bed. And looking at their expressions, why, why did it seem like she had taken liberties with their family''s young master? Qing Yi didn''t seem to want to cry at all. In Nona''s heart, she felt that she was an irresponsible person. She had originally wanted to hear what Xu Tianyi had to say. However, with Xu Tianyi''s face turning red like this, there was no need for him to say anything at all. He simply pretended that she had truly done something to him.


    "You, you don''t want to, don''t be nervous." I, I just fell out of bed, really, really! "


    The moment she opened her mouth, Nona felt a sharp pain in her throat. Her voice was as thick as a broken gong.


    However, she was too busy explaining that she couldn''t care less. She was very clear about Xu Tianshong''s identity. He was the treasure of the Xu family, and if she hadn''t explained it to him earlier, she wouldn''t have been so easily taken back. She didn''t want to lose her life so easily, "Um, I''ll have to trouble you to help me up."


    So awkward. Although he said that Xu Tianshong and him were both children, they couldn''t keep up with the precocious puberty of the people of this era. It wasn''t as if there wasn''t anyone that married at the age of 11 or 12. Nona struggled to get up, but after struggling for a long time, she could not get up at all. Worse of all, Xu Tianshong was just lying there blankly, and even stupider, he had no intention of helping her at all.


    "That, that..." I... I... "I''m going to look for Master!"


    "I ¡­ I''ll go too ¡­"


    "I, I''ll go get Madame!"


    Of course, she did not know how well Xu Tianyi protected her. In order to look at her, he did not even sleep in his own room, and every day he would take his blanket and lie down beside her bed. Xu Qiuyi''s family could only acknowledge the relationship between Xu Tianyi and Jiu Niang because they were grateful to Jiu Niang. However, they didn''t expect that these two Ninth Mother would wake up and have something like this happen. For a moment, they were stunned and didn''t know what to do. But... But there was one thing they were clear about, and that was ¡­ If Nona was really less of a relationship, then she would be the Young Mistress. They didn''t dare to be disrespectful to the Young Mistress.


    They didn''t dare to do something like helping Young Mistress!


    "Nona, just wake up." "It''s good that you''ve woken up. These days you''ve scared us to death." Xu Tianshong''s old mother, the eldest young mistress of the Xu family, sat sideways on the bed, tightly holding Nona''s hand. Her fair and plump face was filled with smiles as she stared unblinkingly at Nona. That fiery gaze of hers scared her to the point where she was trembling.


    He tried his best to pull his hand out of hers, but the Eldest Young Madam held on tightly. "Hey, you child, you can''t do this next time." "Look at you, even if it''s for the blessings of heaven, you can''t be so reckless. Fortunately, this time, it didn''t hurt your vital parts."


    Lady Xu''s family was also well-off. Although they were in the family of a young lady, they did not suffer any grievances. Although he had married into the Xu family and had said that in the earlier years, there was nothing to go out of the house and the concubines in the million year house had added another room and another room, but not a single egg had come out. In the end, the eldest young master of the Xu family, Xu Tianshong, had come out of her stomach. This way, none of the concubines dared to jump out of it. She was living quite a good life. However, all these years he had worked hard for Xu Tianshong''s body. He had thought of all sorts of ways, but there was nothing he could do.


    Unexpectedly, he had met Nona.


    Xu Tianyi was not only her lifeblood, he was also the lifeblood of the entire Xu family. Not to mention the fact that Jiu Niang''s face was a little ugly, even if the other party was a mother, as long as she could cure her son, she would still be willing to let her into the Xu family. Compared to his son''s body, nothing else mattered. The Xu family lacked nothing but not that little bit of silver. How much did it cost to support a single person?


    Thus, when she heard that Jiu Niang had a way to save her son, she accepted her without a word. She wished that she could immediately be with her son.


    "That ¡­" "Well, I, I was just doing what I had to do."


    ''Alright, Nona feels a bit embarrassed! ''


    Alright, now that she thought about Gu Yu''s crazy actions, she felt a wave of fear. She really didn''t expect that Gu Yu Shi to really want her life, but she was very clear about the situation back then. She was actually betting that the Xu family valued Xu Tiangong and would save her life because of Xu Tiangong.


    Fortunately, she had made the right bet in the end.


    Xu Tianyun was extremely important to the entire Xu Clan, so they were all very grateful to him.


    "You, you, what a child you are, you say you..." How could he explain it? "Take good care of it, you don''t have to worry about it. In the future, with your mother around, you won''t suffer any grievances."


    At first, Eldest Young Madam was worried that if Jiu Niang was a country girl with a bunch of requests, then it would be bad. However, she didn''t expect Jiu Niang to not ask for anything and instead say that it was something she should do, which made Eldest Young Madam''s heart even more grateful. A mother giving up her life to protect the medicine that could save her son was a great gift to her. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was a good girl. At least she had a kind heart, and he didn''t know if his son''s body would recover in the future.


    "What?"


    Mother? Jiu Niang was so scared that she almost jumped up from the bed. She stared blankly at Eldest Young Madam. She didn''t look too good.


    This ¡­ this doesn''t seem right. Could it be that I was wrong? That''s right, that''s right, it definitely wasn''t what he thought it was. His Eldest Young Madam definitely didn''t mean that. He was definitely overthinking it.


    "Don''t worry, son, though face is important to a woman." "However, you are also a savior of the heavens. If he dares to treat you badly in the future, our family will not spare him."

 C18

    "Go away, go away, don''t have eyes, this is the Xu family!" "If you don''t get out, you better be careful not to hit them!"


    "Young man, I''m here to look for someone. Please let me know."


    After being pushed a few times, Gu Jinyu almost fell down. She still had a faint smile on her face, but if one were to pay attention, one would notice the anger in the depths of his eyes.


    Blind eyes. His world was pitch black. He had given up long ago, but he had to risk it all for his sister. That was why he wanted to take the exam, even though ¡­ Although he knew very well that this was a very difficult process, but ¡­ But he still wanted to give it a try ¡­


    But he never would have thought that after only a few days of not coming home, not only did his home get wrecked, but his sister also disappeared. Only after he had asked for a long time did his mother say that his sister had been taken away by the Xu family. The Xu family only had one family in the area, but why had the Xu family taken their sister away? He didn''t know, nor did he have the time to investigate. He didn''t even have time to rest, so he immediately ran over to the Xu Clan. The only thought in his mind was that no matter what, he could not let the Xu Clan harm his sister! Not even a minute.


    But...


    He had been asking questions along the way. It was not easy to find the Xu family, but they could not even get through the door.


    "Looking for someone?" Who are you looking for? The Xu family doesn''t have anyone you''re looking for. "


    The gatekeeper sized Gu Jinyu up from head to toe. Judging from her appearance, she was dressed in rags, with a poor and sour look on his face! He had seen quite a lot of these kinds of people. Besides, there had been a lot of family matters recently. The old master and young master had been busy taking care of the young lady, it would not be good if they were disturbed.


    "Bro, I ¡­"


    "Jinyu, let''s go, she ¡­" She followed him herself, and at that time ¡­ "When I said I wouldn''t let her come, she insisted on coming ¡­"


    Gu Yu''s eyes were bloodshot as he sobbed. His shriveled hands were tightly holding onto Gu Jinyu''s sleeves. His timid appearance made him seem like he was afraid of offending the Xu family.


    Unfortunately, Gu Jinyu couldn''t see it, so she naturally missed the vicious look that flashed across her eyes.


    Hmph, that damnable little slut. She still wants to seduce her son even after leaving, she really deserves to die! It wasn''t easy for her to get rid of her, and she would never let her see her son again in this lifetime.


    "Mom, it''s okay, I just want her to ask around."


    His little sister took the initiative to follow him?


    Gu Jinyu couldn''t believe it at all in her heart. He knew that Gu Tianlong was pestering his little sister, but his little sister had always been indifferent to him. The two of them had no feelings for each other at all ¡­ Therefore, he didn''t believe that his sister would leave with Xu Tianyi ¡­


    "Jinyu, let''s go ¡­" The Xu family, the Xu family is not someone we can offend ¡­ Look... Woo woo ¡­ "It was Mother''s fault. Mother didn''t want to live with you two siblings and couldn''t give Nona the life she wanted. It was Mother who wronged Nona ¡­"


    As she spoke, she began to cry sorrowfully ¡­ She wasn''t crying like that. She was suppressing it, as if she was trying very hard not to let out any sound. However, the more she did so, the more uncomfortable it made people''s hearts feel. Gu Jinyu held her hand tightly and whispered, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll get to the bottom of this."


    No matter what happened to Ninth Niang, he just needed to ask her clearly.


    "Scram, get lost!" If you don''t scram, don''t blame me for being impolite! Gu Jiu Niang is now our young master''s fianc¨¦e. She won''t go back with you! "You''d better give up!"


    The little brother guarding the door yelled as he pushed and pushed, directly sending Gu Jinyu and Gu Yu Shi out.


    "You, how can you hit someone!" "I am Gu Jiu Niang''s big brother, let me meet her!"


    Gu Jinyu fell to the ground, her palm, the back of her hand, and the back of her arm all stained with blood. However, he still tried his best to get up from the ground, "Little brother, please make an exception and let me meet with Ninth Mother. Please inform her and tell her that her brother Gu Jinyu has come to find her and has asked her to meet me."


    It hurt, it hurt.


    But it couldn''t compare to the pain in his heart.


    He did not believe, did not believe, that Jiu Niang really did not want to see him, did not believe that Jiu Niang would really become Xu Tianyi''s fiancee.


    "Hmph!" With your poor appearance, you still have the nerve to call yourself Miss Gu''s brother? Hmph, who knows where he came from! "I think you should get out of here as soon as possible. Miss Gu is the savior of our young master. You don''t have to be relatives here!"


    The gatekeeper cast a cold glance at Gu Jinyu before scolding her in disdain ¡­ However, when her gaze landed on Gu Jinyu''s clear but unfocused eyes, a trace of helplessness flashed across her eyes ¡­ Alright, he really didn''t want to say such words, but ¡­ But that person''s money and people get away with it ¡­ He didn''t expect that this cowardly peasant woman would be so merciless. Not only did she beat his daughter half to death, but she also wouldn''t let his son meet with his daughter. How could there be such a vicious mother in this world ¡­ However, all of this had nothing to do with him. This peasant woman had given him a lot of benefits ¡­ He had only spoken a few words here and earned quite a bit of money. This money earned him a face ¡­


    Besides, he had also heard about Miss Gu''s matter. He was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to survive even if she went back to her family. If that was the case, he would have helped her.


    "Jinyu, let''s go, Nona ¡­" Nona was no longer the former Nona ¡­ She was now, she was living a good life ¡­ "Let''s, let''s go home!"


    Resisting the urge to cry, Madam Gu held Gu Jinyu''s hand pitifully. Tears dripped onto her hand.


    Gu Jinyu stood blankly on the spot. He felt as if something had fiercely dug into his chest.


    Why...


    Why did everything turn out like this after leaving for just a few days? Didn''t he say that he would wait until he returned after taking the Elementary Scholar exam? Why... Why did he become like this after just a few days in the academy ¡­


    "Scram, scram, scram quickly, this is not a place for people like you to come!"


    Sigh, this little brother is a good brother. It was a pity that she couldn''t see. If she couldn''t take care of herself, how could she take care of Jiu Niang? The gatekeeping young man sighed in his heart.


    Miss Gu was still so young, she was almost beaten to death by this old pious sage. If she went back, she might be beaten to death without anyone protecting her next time. Although Miss Gu hadn''t been in the Xu family for long, the servants still knew a bit about her and felt some sympathy for her.


    "Plop!"


    Gu Jinyu kneeled down and said, "Little brother, please help me inform her that her brother has come to find her. He begged her to come out and meet me."


    With that, both Gu Yu and the guard were stunned.


    "This, this ¡­" The young man had thought that he would be fine after he took the money, but Gu Jinyu insisted. Seeing that he really wanted to see Miss Gu, the gatekeeper felt a little awkward. He turned his head and glanced at Lady Yu. He had taken her money, so this matter ¡­


    Seeing Gu Jinyu suddenly kneel down, Gu Yu''s expression instantly darkened. She didn''t have the time to pretend to be crying anymore. Her gloomy eyes stared at him, and her hands clenched into fists. She looked like she wanted to go up and beat him up, but ¡­ But in the end...


    "Jin Yu ¡­" You child, how could you... Sigh ¡­ "Little brother, please help me report this to him ¡­" Gu Yu took two steps forward, quickly stuffed a small piece of silver into the guard''s hands, and winked at him.


    Humph! For the sake of seeing that little bitch, he actually kneeled down!


    Very good, very good!


    "Gu Yu''s face was gloomy as she glared at Gu Jinyu, but she had no choice but to persuade her." "Jinyu, get up quickly! Scholars, those who kneel to the heavens, those parents of the sovereign, how can you kneel to a servant!"


    "Mom, you don''t need to worry about me." Little brother, please help me find my sister. If... "It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t want to go back with me, I just want to see her!"


    Pushing away Gu Yu''s hand, Gu Jinyu clenched her fist firmly.


    Having studied since he was young, he naturally knew that men had gold under their knees. They were not allowed to kneel down as they pleased.


    But... However, he did not believe that his sister would take the initiative to leave with the Xu family, much less that the reason for her leaving with the Xu family was because she despised the poverty of the family.


    Therefore, he had to ask them in person.


    "Ai, ai ¡­" Why is your little brother so persistent? "Well, then, I''ll go and ask for you. As for whether she wants to see you or not, I can''t say for sure!"


    Unexpectedly ¡­


    Sigh, I didn''t expect this brother of mine to be such a good person. He is from the same family, why is there such a huge difference when they are eating in the same pot?


    The gatekeeper looked at Gu Jinyu, feeling a little awkward. At the same time, he gently squeezed the silver in his hand ¡­ If it wasn''t for ¡­ If it wasn''t for the fact that he really wanted to help him report this, this kind of elder brother would be quite rare ¡­ However, he had already accepted their money ¡­


    Ye Zichen shook his head helplessly. The gatekeeper quickly walked in and pretended to go and find someone for him.


    As for Gu Jinyu, she was still kneeling quietly on the ground.


    His mind was filled with Jiu Niang''s voice, even though he couldn''t see her appearance ¡­ However, her voice was deeply imprinted in his mind ¡­


    "Jinyu, don''t be like this ¡­" ''Sh-she''ll go as she pleases. It''s my bad, mom''s incompetent, unable to give me what I want ¡­ '' "Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done such a thing back then, causing you to be unable to lift your head in front of your schoolmates ¡­"


    Seeing that Gu Jinyu had made up her mind, Madam Gu did not help her and could only mutter helplessly. She seemed to have no choice but to mention the dirty things that Gu Jiuniang had done, while a trace of viciousness flashed through her eyes.


    The little slut, that damnable little slut, actually made her own son kneel to someone. This little slut really deserved death.


    "Mother!" Those were the past! "Nona is still young!"


    Since Jiu Niang secretly followed him to the academy and tried to get close to the best student, he became the laughing stock of the academy. If it weren''t for the fact that Teacher was willing to work hard for him, he probably would have kicked him out long ago. He was well aware of this matter and had blamed Jiu Niang for a long time, but ¡­ But didn''t Jiu Niang change it afterwards?


    In these past few months, Nona had become more sensible ¡­


    But... But she really ¡­ Would he really do such a thing?


    Clenching his fists tightly, a wave of bitterness rose in his heart ¡­ Maybe, maybe she really was wrong?


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Miss Gu won''t see you. Don''t block us, or don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Don''t see ¡­


    Ninth Mother didn''t see him ¡­


    "Heh heh heh ¡­"


    Gu Jinyu''s heart was in such pain that it felt as if her heart had been ruthlessly poked by something. She stood up shakily and walked forward without turning her head back.


    "Jin Yu, I, I ¡­"


    Watching Gu Jinyu walk into the distance, Gu Yu said something to the gatekeeper in a low voice and then chased after her.


    "Oh, really..." "What a sinner, what is Miss Gu''s fate!"


    Until he couldn''t see the two of them, the gatekeeper couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice. She really didn''t expect that this mother wouldn''t let her son see her daughter. Seriously ¡­


    "Little brother, what''s wrong?" "Is someone coming?"


    Earlier, she seemed to have seen her brother. Jiu Niang walked to the door with a puzzled expression and looked around, but she couldn''t see anything.

 C19

    "Nona, it''s good that you''re staying at my place. Why do you want to leave?"


    Holding Jiu Niang''s hand, Xu Tianshi frowned deeply, undisguised dissatisfaction on his small face.


    Due to some of the care and recuperation that Nona had mentioned, Xu Tianyi''s body was slowly recovering. Although heart disease was not something that could be cured overnight, it was a very long process and needed to be slowly recuperated. However, he was much better than before.


    "This is your house, how can I stay here forever?"


    She shook her head, unable to hide the gratitude in her eyes.


    Of course she knew that Xu Tianlong was afraid that she would be beaten up by her mother when she got home, but she was pretty much recovered now. She couldn''t stay with him every day, so she still had to go home. Although Gu Yu''s family was really a little too harsh on him, but ¡­ However, she still had to return. After all, that was her home ¡­


    Furthermore, she really didn''t understand why Gu Yu would treat her like that.


    She wanted to find out for herself.


    "Well, why not?" I''ve already told Father and Mother that when we grow up, I''ll marry you! "My home is your home, and so is my parents."


    She was deeply afraid that Jiu Niang would not believe her, so Xu Tiangshong even brought out his parents.


    Moreover, because of his poor health, his entire family surrounded him. As long as he asked for it, not to mention marrying a woman into the Xu Family, Jiu Niang believed that even if he wanted to commit murder and set fire to the family, the Xu Family would not only not stop him, they would even help to let him off the hook.


    She also knew that the Xu family was not bad to her. At the very least ¡­ At least it wasn''t better than Gu Yu''s.


    But... However, she was even more clear in her heart that they had a motive for treating her, and that was to cure Xu Tianyi.


    Of course, if possible, he would have wished for Xu Tianyun to live for a hundred years, but ¡­ But that didn''t mean that he wanted to exchange it for something. Healing Xu Tianshong was just a coincidence. Even if it wasn''t Xu Tianshong, it was someone else. If he had the ability, she would help.


    "I know your parents are good to me, but they are not my parents. I have my own home, so I have to go home."


    Slightly shaking her head, a bitter smile flashed across the eyes of Nona.


    Actually... She also wanted to continue staying in the Xu family, so she did not have to worry about anything. However, he couldn''t do it. He couldn''t ask for anything in return. He couldn''t do it, and he couldn''t either. If he did it, he wouldn''t need others to look down on him.


    "Alright, let''s stop talking. I''m leaving." Take care of yourself! "


    With a wave of her hand, Nona unhesitatingly walked out of the Xu Family residence with a small bag on her shoulder and a new set of clothes on her body.


    Not only had the Xu Family saved him once, they had even changed him from the top of his head to the bottom of his head. Hearing that he was leaving, the Xu Family had actually offered to give him money, but she had refused.


    Although... Although he was really short of money right now, but ¡­ But the more it was like this, the more he couldn''t take it. He had to do it steadily, or else ¡­ Otherwise, no one would be able to help him. As a child, his parents would call him "his father" and "his son''s shadow" would be the most important thing.


    Although it was said that he had coincidentally saved Xu Tianshong, that was only a matter of time.


    "Take good care of yourself, Xu Tianshong. I hope you can be like a normal person next time we meet."


    With a wave of her hand, Nona bellowed at Xu Tianyun, who was standing by the door quietly watching her.


    Actually...


    Heart disease was incurable in this era. Not to mention this era, even in the modern world, heart disease was a high death rate disease.


    Fortunately, Xu Tianshong''s situation was not so serious that he couldn''t move. Even though they weren''t happy at the start, at least he knew her well and she really didn''t want anything to happen to him. However, there was nothing he could do right now. There were simply too few pills that could be exchanged in the Space. Looks like I have to quickly mature. I don''t even know what I will encounter in the future, maybe ¡­ Maybe he accidentally lost his life... This time, Gu Yu''s family was the best example.


    In this era, people like him did not have any background, nor did he have any backers. Nobody would even notice if a few of them died.


    "Ah!" Life is not easy. "


    With a deep sigh, she looked up at the sky. Nona felt her chest being fiercely suppressed by something. This feeling was rather uncomfortable.


    She suddenly realized that life wasn''t as simple as she thought. In the past, she had her parents and family members to rely on, and they would always stand behind her no matter what happened.


    But now it was different.


    He couldn''t rely on anyone; he could only rely on himself.


    "Gu Yu, are you my mother or not?" "Why kill me?"


    When she thought of this, not only did Jiu Niang think of Gu Yu''s family.


    To be honest, during this period of time, she also felt that Gu Yu''s treatment of her was not exactly good, or even cold. It was just that he had just arrived and was unfamiliar with the place. He did not know anything and did not dare to act rashly for fear of being discovered that something was amiss.


    Although Gu Yu''s family was a little cold towards him, it was still a good thing for him. After all, she was cold to him, so he didn''t have to be too intimate with her. This way, he wouldn''t have to worry about her discovering something different.


    However ¡­ However, this time, she finally understood that Gu Yu''s treatment of her was not only cold and indifferent, but ¡­ She really wanted to kill him.


    That kind of vicious gaze was not something a mother should have towards her own child. She was practically an enemy! Furthermore, it was a kind of enemy that wouldn''t stop until one of them died.


    "Forget it, we''ll find out eventually. Let''s talk about it when we get back."


    Thinking of Gu Yu''s vicious look, her heart trembled and her legs wouldn''t listen to her will. But now she had to go back, and only after going back would she be able to figure out what was going on. "It''s a good thing we have space, so we have no choice but to hide."


    She shook her head, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a wry smile.


    Fortunately, he had never mentioned the matter of his own space. If that was the case, then even if Gu Yu really wanted to do something to him, he would have a place to hide. Furthermore, he didn''t need to worry about Gu Yu finding out.


    "Mom, big brother, I''m back."


    Standing at the door, although she felt a bit uncomfortable, Jiu Niang still mewled in a well-behaved manner.


    She also knew clearly in her heart that Madam Gu disliked her. No matter what she did, she would dislike her.


    But no matter what, he was still her daughter. As a junior, he still had to follow the rules. Besides, he really didn''t know where else he could go besides coming back. Although he knew that she wouldn''t tell him when he came back, but where else could he go other than back?


    However, Nona stood at the door for a long time, but did not hear a reply.


    After a long while, Jiu Niang couldn''t help but sigh. She pushed open the door and walked in, feeling a little worried that she was worth it for Lady Yu to not let her go. But... But during this period of time, her brother had been very good to her. She had been wondering if he would treat her well or if he would believe her ¡­


    However, now that Gu Yu didn''t answer her, nor did her brother ¡­


    Could it be that Big Brother also wanted to kill him like Lady Yu did?


    "Mom, big brother, I''m back."


    The yard was in a mess, as if it had not been cleaned up in a long time. Although Gu Yu''s family was taciturn and ruthless towards him, they still cleaned up their house well, especially when Gu Jinyu was at home. Although the house was in ruins, it could still be considered neat and tidy. However, the current situation ¡­


    "Mom, big brother, I''m back."


    After walking through the messy yard, Nona carefully opened the half-closed door and was immediately stunned.


    In the room, the tables and chairs were scattered all over the place. There were even some tattered clothes that couldn''t be worn on the floor ¡­


    "Could it be that someone robbed him?"


    Right, when Jiu Niang saw this messy scene, her first thought was that her house couldn''t have been robbed, right? She didn''t have time to think too much and quickly ran in. She looked around and saw that the room was a mess. Everything was taken away, only the things that she couldn''t take away were scattered on the floor.


    Even the pots and pans were smashed to smithereens.


    "Gone?" "Hehe, did you abandon me?"


    If Nona was suspicious of her own family being robbed in the beginning, she felt like she was completely drained when she saw her big brother and Gu Yu family''s possessions were all gone. It was as if he had moved, leaving nothing behind. There probably wasn''t a single bandit in this world who would dare to take away some old clothes. If that was the case ¡­ Then there was only one possibility, and that was that Gu Jinyu and Madam Yu had left on their own, while he ¡­ And he had been abandoned by them ¡­


    "Heh heh, seriously, I never thought that the major would be abandoned so easily."


    As she smiled helplessly, a hint of bitterness surfaced on Nona''s face. She felt a bit uncomfortable in her heart. Her eyes were sore, but she could not cry.


    "Nona, nun, you will be the only one left from now on."


    Sitting at the door, Xiao Se''s courtyard, the wind blew a floor full of random things, blowing away the dust in front of them into one''s eyes.


    Tears rolled down from Nona''s eyes.


    Initially, he still had a little hope in his heart. He wanted to come back and ask her clearly, even if ¡­ Even if Gu Yu really wanted to die, she still had her brother. She believed that regardless of what happened to Gu Yu, her brother wouldn''t abandon her. He was the first person in the world that he saw when he woke up. The first person he saw was his relative.


    However ¡­ But now he had abandoned himself.


    "Hu! Hu! Hu! Hu!"


    The cold wind howled, rolling up the corners of Jiu Niang''s clothes. Snowflakes began to fall from the pitch-black sky.


    Nona quietly sat on the doorstep, looking at the sky full of drifting snow. She allowed the snowflakes to fall on her body and face, but she didn''t feel the slightest bit of cold.


    No matter how cold the winter was, his heart wasn''t as cold as it was now.


    "Huh?" Wasn''t this the Gu Clan''s girl? Didn''t she say she ran off with someone? "Why are you back?"


    "Yes, I know. What a shameless person."


    "Hehe, don''t even think about it. It''s quite pitiful. Madam Gu and her son left in a hurry. That''s the only child left."

 C20

    "Sigh!"


    Sighing deeply, Nona felt an indescribable pleasure in her heart. She never thought that Gu Yu would be so ruthless. She could vaguely hear it from the mouths of the bystanders. It turned out that she had hurriedly packed up her things and left with Gu Jinyu while she was in the Xu family. In other words, he had been abandoned and turned into a person.


    However, no matter what, he still had to live his life.


    Although the house was a bit rotten, it was still able to shelter from the wind and rain. It was better than not having a place to go. However, he still had to clean up the mess, otherwise, he really wouldn''t be able to stay here.


    "Well, I didn''t think I''d ever have such a day."


    As she cleaned up the mess, she could not help but smile wryly.


    Originally, he had been thinking about how he could earn money and how he could live a good life with them.


    However, he didn''t expect that before he thought of a way to earn money, the other person would abandon him.


    "Open the door, open the door, open the door!"


    It wasn''t easy to collect all the messy things in the room, so Nona was tired to the point of perspiration. She was just about to take a good rest before she continued, but she didn''t expect to hear the sound of someone kicking the door. Hearing that voice, she knew that it was not friendly and was startled, but ¡­


    The door of her house was made of only two pieces of wood. If she didn''t go out, she would definitely be kicked to pieces. Therefore, she didn''t dare to delay and ran out. "Coming, coming! Wait a minute!"


    Although the door was a bit crappy, it was still a door. If it really was broken, she wouldn''t have the ability to get it out. Now that he was alone, having a door was better than nothing.


    "Huh?" Who are you? "Who are you looking for?"


    When she opened the door, she was startled by the scene outside. She saw more than ten men standing at the door, each of them looking unfriendly.


    There was no need for them to open their mouths, as Jiu Niang knew these people definitely weren''t good people. Alright ¡­ She was someone who had watched television before after all. From the looks of it, these guys were just like the bad guys in television. But... However, she couldn''t understand. It seemed that she had never offended these people before, right?


    Let alone himself, even Gu Yu''s family probably wouldn''t dare to offend these people, right? Their family had always been a well-behaved bunch. When had they ever provoked such a person?


    "Hmph!" "Is this the Gu Clan?"


    The man in the lead held a thick wooden stick in his hand as he viciously stared at Jiu Niang. There was a long scar on his face that made him look ferocious.


    "Yes, yes, you, who are you looking for?"


    Alright, she was really afraid that such a large rod would directly strike at her forehead. If it were to really strike down, then her head would immediately burst open like a blooming flower. It seemed like she was going to live for a few more days, so she naturally couldn''t just lie to him like that.


    "Hmph, as long as it''s the Gu family!"


    The man sneered and pushed her away.


    Jiu Niang staggered. She lost her balance and nearly fell to the ground. However, the man acted as if he did not see it, only the man behind him said, "Go, take away all the valuable things!"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good!"


    Immediately, a dozen men filed in, not giving Nona any time to react.


    By the time she could react, more than a dozen men had already entered the room.


    Nona panicked and shouted, "What are you all doing? "This is my home, what you''re doing is trespassing!"


    "trespassing?"


    The man in the lead stared coldly at Nona with the big wooden stick in his hand. He suddenly laughed, "Haha, haha, this is really interesting. This is the first time I, Hu San, have heard someone talk to me like this." "So what do you want!"


    Hu San sneered coldly as he gave her a sidelong glance. He simply did not place a child like her in his eyes.


    He, Hu San, had always been fearless. Not to mention those poor and powerful farmers, even those rich and powerful families, he, Hu San, was not afraid. Besides, it was only right and proper for him to repay the debts he owed. Even if he was at the yamen, he was not afraid in the slightest. But... Tsk tsk, in the past, those people who saw me were all scared shitless. But today, a little girl actually dared to call me a clown. How rare ¡­


    "You, you, you''d better leave quickly, or I''ll go to the yamen and sue you!"


    What did he want? What the hell, what could she do? Well, to put it bluntly, there was nothing she could do. Right now, he was the only one in the house, and he was a man with over a dozen men. He was the only one in the house, and he was a man with over a dozen men. But... However, he couldn''t just sit by and watch these people barge into his house without caring about anything else.


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the fear in her heart and tried her best to remain calm. "That''s why I said you''d better leave as soon as possible."


    Tsk tsk, this, is this a threat?


    He really didn''t think that he would be bullied by a little girl just because he was soft. Hu San quietly looked at Nona for a long time before suddenly laughing out loud. "Hahaha, haha, this is really interesting! This is the first time in all these years that I, Hu San, have been threatened like this. Moreover, it''s a silly girl!"


    Hu San had grown up outside, and because he wasn''t afraid of death, he slowly made his name. Even the people outside feared him a bit, and even though he had slowly stopped fighting, they still didn''t pay attention to him. This was the first time he had heard of such a threat ¡­


    "You ¡­ you ¡­" "No, I''m just speaking the truth. You are trespassing into a house. I have no enmity with you. You bunch of men bullying a helpless little girl. What kind of heroes are you?"


    Damn, it seems I met a tough guy.


    Jiu Niang hadn''t expected that such a sentence would scare her away. She wasn''t even a woman with a role in the main character''s halo, but ¡­ At that time, he didn''t expect this guy to not care about him at all ¡­ Since it was broad daylight, although his family was quite a distance away from the village, at least there would be some people who would see it. Could it be that these people weren''t worried at all? Although she did not know the criminal law of this era, it should still be able to kill people to repay their debt, right?


    "Little girl, since you still have some guts, I''ll reluctantly tell you about it." "Your mother borrowed twenty taels of silver from your father, and now that your mother has run away, your father has opened his doors to do business. He is not a good man!" Yes, Hu San had been hanging out outside in the past few years and gradually stopped. He started a high-interest business and a few days ago, Gu Yu had borrowed 20 taels of silver from him. But now that he was gone, he naturally wouldn''t let it go so easily.


    "What?" You... Are you kidding? "How could my mother do such a thing?!"


    Needless to say, Jiu Niang knew that his so-called borrowing was definitely not a simple matter of borrowing money, but a usury!


    However, these usury loans weren''t so easy to borrow. Gu Yu was no fool, so how could he do such a thing?


    "Heh heh, clever little girl, you can see it with just one glance!"


    Hu San did not expect Jiu Niang to understand him so easily. He nodded in satisfaction as a trace of praise flashed across his eyes.


    At that time, she told him that her son needed money urgently for the exam. He asked around and found out that Gu Jinyu was said to be a good person and was highly valued by Mister, but somehow he agreed to lend it out.


    Initially, he thought that even if he failed the examination, the other party would still be a scholar after all, and it would be good to have a good relationship with him.


    Even if he really couldn''t pay up, he was a scholar after all. At that time, when he came home and worked as an accountant, it would be good for him to write and draw for him. He had been around since he was young, and had only known a few people who could read very little these days. In addition, all of them were very proud, so he didn''t have any interest in people like this one; even if he had money, he wouldn''t be able to invite them.


    However, he didn''t expect that only a few days after he borrowed the silver, he heard that Gu Yu took his son and ran away.


    He ran away?


    This was worse. He simply did not put him, Hu San, in his eyes, which was why he had hurriedly brought a group of brothers to find him.


    "Boss, there''s nothing!"


    "Boss, there''s nothing in there!"


    Soon, all the men who had rushed in had returned. They looked around the Gu household, but didn''t find anything of value. All of their faces were extremely unsightly.


    All of this was within Jiu Niang''s expectations. She was well aware of what was happening in her family. Originally, the slightly more valuable things were Gu Jinyu''s pens, ink and paper. However, they had all taken them with them during their group chat, not even sparing a single piece of good clothing. What else could their families have?


    "What?" You... "You useless things, how could it be possible!"


    Hu San''s expression immediately changed. How was this possible! What do you mean nothing!


    This was a family, how could they not have anything!


    "Eldest Brother, there''s really nothing here!"


    However, what they said was the truth. This family was extremely poor, and they didn''t even have a grain of rice. It was likely that they didn''t even want to live in a house like this, right? But... How could he let his son study in such a poor family?


    Nowadays, studying was a very luxurious affair. People who could provide for their children to study at least had some background.


    This was also why Hu San didn''t hesitate to lend money to Gu Yu''s family. At the very least, he should be able to support his son''s studies. However, who would have thought ¡­


    "Hmph! Little girl, you''d better listen to me obediently!" Hu San stared at her coldly. His eyes were filled with anger, thinking that Hu San had been around since he was young, but all year round, he had been pecked in the eye by a goose. With one hand, he grabbed her collar and lifted her up, making her look at him directly: "Where''s your mother?" Where''s your brother? "You''d better be honest with yourself!"


    "How would I know? I was looking for them."


    "She shrugged helplessly and said gloomily," "They disappeared the moment I came back. If you find them, please let me know."


    Alright, she meant what she said sincerely, she didn''t mean to anger Hu San on purpose.


    She really wanted to see Gu Yu''s face, at least, to know why she was doing this to her. Was she really her daughter?


    "You ¡­." What did you say? "Little girl, I see that you are truly dishonest. Do you believe that I will sell you to a brothel!?"


    She glared fiercely at Jiu Niang. Although this girl was dark and thin, and was worth three to five taels of silver, it was still better than nothing.

 C21

    With a dark face, Hu San glared at Nona in exasperation. He didn''t know why, but he had a nagging feeling that this girl wasn''t afraid of him at all.


    "Is that so? "Then you''re selling it well, just because you''re afraid that others won''t want it."


    Jiu Niang shrugged her shoulders with a look of indifference.


    Even if he bought the brothel, he wouldn''t be willing to take it, right?


    If they were willing, then Hu San wouldn''t have the chance. Gu Yu would have sold him long ago! However, she didn''t really understand what kind of grudge or grudge did she have with Gu Yu''s clan? Why would she do something like this to her? If he thought about it carefully, he would have to thank Gu Yu for his naturally ugly face. Otherwise, he would have probably been sold out by that Gu Yu clan already, right?


    "What?" "You ¡­"


    This ¡­ this girl was not afraid?


    Hu San looked at Jiu Niang in shock. Although he was a lackey outside and most people didn''t dare to offend him and he knew a lot of the people outside, it didn''t mean that he knew the Gu family very well. From his point of view, this kind of family wouldn''t dare to offend him, so he didn''t investigate the Gu family carefully. Of course, he didn''t know that Nona''s face was naturally full of pustules ¡­


    "Look!"


    Nona smiled and took off the veil covering her face.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Ah!


    Hu San was startled and screamed as he let go of Nona. He quickly took two steps back, his face full of panic.


    Alright, he, Hu San, had never seen anyone in his life before, especially women. He had seen many ugly ones, but this was the first time he had ever seen someone like Nona. The pustules on his face were so numerous that just looking at them would make one''s scalp tingle.


    "You, what the hell is this thing?"


    Hu San took a deep breath and slowly calmed down after a long time. The other big guys who came with him also took a few steps back and didn''t dare to move forward. She stared at Jiu Niang with a guarded expression, as if she was some terrifying virus.


    That''s right, it was normal for these people to have such thoughts. Nona''s appearance was indeed very frightening. Who wouldn''t be afraid of becoming like this as well?


    "Sigh, don''t worry, this won''t spread."


    The reaction of Hu San and company, Nona had long thought of this. She had seen this kind of expression many times before and no longer cared about it.


    However, their reactions were actually quite normal. If he was Hu San, he might be the same. Luckily, the pustules on her face weren''t contagious. Although she still didn''t understand what it was, there was nothing wrong with Gu Yu''s and Gu Jinyu''s relationship day and night, enough to show that they weren''t contagious.


    "You ¡­ You... Where are your mother and your brother? Where did they go? "


    Who would complain about having a long life these days? He had been out for so many years, and now he was finally able to live a peaceful life. He did not want to get himself into a mess.


    However, this damned Gu family was too despicable!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Hu San became. He felt that he was tricked by that Gu Yu clan, so he naturally gave up on Gu Yu clan''s hatred.


    "Like I said, I also want to know where they went. It seems like they abandoned me! "


    Jiu Niang shrugged. She didn''t seem to care, but a trace of disappointment flashed across her eyes.


    It was impossible to say that he didn''t care at all. After all ¡­ After all, he was someone who had lived with him for several months.


    She had always thought of them as her family, but she didn''t expect that ¡­


    "Dammit, damnable Gu Yu, you actually dared to deceive me!"


    He had originally thought that even if he couldn''t find Gu Jinyu and Lady Yu, he still had a little girl, but ¡­ However, this girl''s appearance was probably unwanted even if she was given to someone else.


    Hu San had been in the outside world for so many years, but this was the first time he suffered such a huge loss.


    "Yes, yes, so you have to find her. If you find her, don''t forget to notify me."


    Nodding his head, nodding his head, nodding his head furiously.


    Jiu Niang also felt that Hu San was right. It was all because of this lost Gu family. How could they have sneakily ran away? This person was absolutely terrifying, he had to be clear about anything, right? He actually took Gu Jinyu away secretly and left a pile of mess for her. It was too despicable.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Hu San stared fiercely at Nona, his jaw almost dropping off.


    This was the first time he had met someone like this. Then, wouldn''t Gu Yu be her mother? How could a girl say that about her mother? Shouldn''t she be very angry, very unhappy to be alive, and then argue with him about not saying such things about her mother? But why, why did she seem to hate that Gu Yu family even more than she did?


    "Alright, you don''t have to be angry. You can save money from disasters, but you can save money from disasters." Patting Hu San''s shoulder, Nona looked at him sympathetically, then gently shook her head, "Speaking of which, I''m the most unfortunate one. Look at how my mother took my brother and ran away, I''m the only one left. "Hey, look at me, I can''t even sell it. What am I going to do in the future?"


    Actually, Jiu Niang had already thought about what she should do in the future. A few days later, she said that she was still a child, but she had space, so she didn''t have to worry about starving herself to death. It was true that her heart felt a little uncomfortable. Ignoring Ou''s words, she definitely couldn''t be very happy. She had to act like she was in pain, too. This person would unconsciously sympathize with the weak. Hu San didn''t have money for this kind of debt, and he had no family. This way, Hu San would feel that his luck was better than his and might let him go.


    "You ¡­ F * ck, Gu Yu''s so heartless! "


    Hu San looked at Nona, his eyes full of sympathy.


    He thought about that Gu Yu clan again, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was underestimating this Gu Yu clan. He couldn''t blame himself for cheating on a woman who didn''t even want her own daughter. Even people like them couldn''t abandon their children, they could only say that this Gu Yu was too despicable and could even do something like that.


    "Yes, I, what should I do in the future?" "Sob, sob ¡­"


    Great, it seems like I didn''t guess wrong. This person is full of compassion, no matter if he is a good person or a bad person.


    He looked at Hu San, and when he saw that he was in a much more miserable state than him, he began to sympathize with him.


    Of course, this method couldn''t be used carelessly. The main reason why Nona dared to say this right now was because of her face. It was indeed impossible to arouse any interest from others. Right now, she was incomparably glad that her face was so ugly. She really couldn''t even sell it. This just happened to ensure her safety. Thus, she could brazenly pretend to be weak and pitiful ¡­


    "Sigh, you sure are unlucky!"


    Seeing Jiu Niang''s expression and thinking back to how there was nothing left in her house, Hu San felt sympathy for her.


    Originally, when he thought about how he was cheated by that Gu Yu clan, he was furious. However, now that he realized that someone was even unluckier than him, his mood improved and he no longer felt that angry.


    "Yeah, how unlucky!"


    Nodding, nodding. Nona obediently nodded.


    "Really?" Your family is so poor? "You don''t even have a field?"


    Hu San and Jiu Niang sat side by side on the doorstep, the rest of the men were standing far away, not daring to come close. Hu San asked about the situation of the nine wives and knew that there was nothing in her house. He couldn''t help but feel sympathetic. "Hey, being this poor, your brother still wants to study?"


    "That''s right. My mother values men more than women, and she thinks that my brother is just a material for reading, so ¡­" As she supported her chin with both hands, Jiu Niang nodded. "A few days ago, my mother wanted to marry me to a fool as a wife for the sake of that five hundred paper betrothal gift."


    "What?"


    Hu San looked at Nona in disbelief, wondering if his ears had misheard.


    500 RMB betrothal gift? What the heck is going on? Even five hundred dollars for a piglet was not enough, right? Was her mother blind? She actually wanted to marry her daughter with five hundred coins? However ¡­ Hu San swept his gaze back and forth across Jiu Niang''s face with a look of understanding. However, she was still a bit sympathetic. It was already good enough that she was willing to give him 500 coins. With her appearance, who would dare to ask for one? If she opened her eyes in the middle of the night, wouldn''t she be scared to death?


    However ¡­


    "What happened next?" What happened? "Why aren''t you married?"


    Although Hu San felt that she was rather pitiful, he knew from the way she was acting that she had already given him 500 pieces of money. Anyway ¡­ In any case, he wasn''t willing to post five hundred pieces of paper.


    Just by looking at her appearance, it was already a turning point for them to be willing to give her money, so why wasn''t she getting married yet?


    "Later ¡­" Afterwards, I accidentally scared the young master of the Xu family in the town, and then ¡­ After that, they wouldn''t dare to take it. "


    Nona said half-truthfully. Xu Tianlong had indeed fainted, but not because he had been frightened. It was because he had suffered a heart attack.


    Of course, she could not say such words ¡­


    "What?" The young master of the Xu family? You, you''re talking about Xu Tianfeng? The son of a million people? "


    The Xu family was one of the richest families within a five hundred mile radius of the Xu family, and their family only had Xu Tianlong as their only child. Even Hu San knew how precious Xu Tianshi was, even they did not dare to easily stain him.


    But... However, he had not expected that this ugly girl, who scared people to death, was actually related to Xu Tianfeng.


    "I, I didn''t do it on purpose. Yes, they pulled my mask."


    Nona shrank back with a wronged look on her face.


    Hu San didn''t even need her to explain how she looked before a lot of images appeared in his mind. He might have accidentally met the young master of the Xu family and ¡­


    "Sigh, you sure are unlucky. You actually provoked the Xu family. No wonder your mother wanted to bring your brother and run." Hu San automatically assumed that Jiu Niang had slipped through the Xu family''s young master, and Gu Yu family had no other choice but to bring their son away. As for the culprit, he naturally couldn''t be brought away. If that was the case, then it made sense. Although she was a bit hateful for doing this, it was still better than dying together with her family. Who didn''t know that the young master of the Xu family was a darling ¡­


    "I heard that young master Xu''s life is hanging by a thread. Could it be ¡­" Suddenly, Hu San seemed to have thought of something and looked at Nona with a puzzled expression.


    "Yes, yes, that was it!" Jiu Niang nodded without concealing anything.


    "Go, go, go!"


    When Hu San heard this, he shouted for his brothers to hurry up and leave.

 C22

    Upon hearing that he had offended Xu Qiuyi, Hu San was so scared that he did not dare to stop. He patted his butt and ran off. However, he did not forget to leave a promissory note for him. Of course, he even left a handprint on it. The only thing Nona felt was like crying as she looked at the messy house and the twenty taels of promissory notes in her hands.


    "Truly f * cking ¡­"


    It was really a f * cking tragedy. Jiu Niang felt that she was truly tragic to the extreme. Why did it feel as if all the bad things were happening to her? "Forget it, forget it. At least I''m still alive and well."


    Alright, this was the only thing she could do to comfort herself.


    In any case, he was still fine, and Hu San didn''t really sell himself out.


    Eyebrows... Actually, it wasn''t that Hu Sanxin was a good person, but rather ¡­ However, Hu San knew that even if he sold her like this, he wouldn''t be able to buy her for much money. In the worst case scenario, no one would want her. If he saw her face, he would probably be scared. It was just like what she said to Hu San. Even though it was meant to frighten him, it was an indisputable fact. If he really could sell it, then perhaps Lady Yu would have already sold it for free ¡­


    "Sigh, we still have to live our days. We can''t starve to death."


    Feeling helpless, Jiu Niang shook her head. She felt that she had a tragic ending. She had never thought that one day she would have such a tragedy. She was truly unlucky. Fortunately, she still had room. She wouldn''t have to worry about starving herself to death. But...


    "Sigh, I''m finished!"


    Fine, it really was over. After searching for half a day, Jiu Niang realized that there wasn''t even a single grain of rice left in her house.


    Not to mention seeds.


    Without seeds, what was the use of having space? If he had the seed, he would still be able to obtain various things. At the very least, he wouldn''t have to worry about starving to death. But now ¡­


    "The heck, are you really trying to kill me?"


    Jiu Niang really wanted to die. If she knew earlier, she wouldn''t have bothered to come back. Even if she did come back, she would have at least received some silver taels. What''s the use of backbone? In a situation where you don''t eat or drink, what''s the price of backbone? It was a pity that everything was too late, and he was no longer in a hurry to regret it.


    "Forget it, forget it. We still have some land to live on. It can''t be that there''s nothing to worry about, right?"


    In the end, Jiu Niang could only console herself. At least they still had some territory. Gu Yu''s always been busy until very late in the night in the field. Now that she took her brother away and moved everything in the house, she can''t bring anything back with her from the fields, can she? Thinking of this, Jiu Niang didn''t dare to delay any longer and quickly ran into her own field.


    Alright, in truth, it wasn''t hers at all. It was just something she rented.


    "What the f * ck!" No way, this... "The f * ck ¡­"


    But when Jiu Niang saw the field, she suddenly felt bad.


    At a glance, the field was filled with dead rice. There were only a few trees that still had a bit of green in them, not to mention the tall grasses in the fields, making it impossible to find anything that had been planted in the past.


    Looking at the scene before her, there was only one thought on Nona''s mind. Even the heavens would want to destroy her.


    Yes, this was a chance that even the heavens would not give him to live.


    "It''s over!"


    Yeah, it''s over, it''s f * cking over.


    "Sigh, indeed, even the heavens want to destroy me!"


    She slumped to the ground, feeling like she wanted to cry but had no tears to shed.


    Now, not only did he have nothing, he also had a huge debt of money. If she remembered correctly, these fields belonged to someone else. Every year, she would give him a lot of food.


    Now that there was no harvest in the fields, then ¡­ That...


    Ah ah ah ah!


    In his hand was a promissory note worth 20 taels of silver, and he had no money left in the fields ¡­


    Was he really going to be forced to die?


    "Forget it, forget it. When the time comes, there will be a way out. How can a living person be choked to death by urine?"


    Taking a deep breath, Nona decided to take it step by step. Since the situation was already like this, no matter how unhappy she was at the moment, there was nothing she could do. It would be better not to think about it.


    Nona checked carefully and found that there was still a portion of seedlings in the field that had already sprouted. There was still a bit of green left, and they had not completely dried up yet. She decided to just pull them out from the field and transfer them into the space. There was nothing she could do now, so she decided to just give it a shot. Although she didn''t know if she could support herself in the space, if she put it in the field, it would definitely be a dead end.


    "Sigh, there''s no other way."


    In the end, Jiu Niang counted about a hundred seedlings. She planted a small piece in the space and then inspected her own field and found that one or two sweet potato vines were still alive, so she decided to bring them all into the space without any hesitation. Since it was a dead end now, she might as well try it and see if she could survive in the space.


    Alright, to be honest, she didn''t know if she would be able to survive. It was just that in the past, when she found a seed and sprinkled it in space, it would grow out very quickly. As for this kind of suicidal Miao''er, this was truly her first time trying ¡­


    Nona was tired and hungry, and dragged her tired body home, but before she could even enter the house, she saw several people standing in front of her house, each of them looking very ferocious. Nona had seen this person before, and this person was none other than the village''s landlord.


    "Old master, do you need anything?"


    In the past, it was only Mrs. Gu Yu who contacted him, but now that Mrs. Gu had left with Gu Jinyu, he was the only one at home. Although Jiu Niang didn''t want to, she had no choice but to bite the bullet and greet him.


    The second brother stared at her with a dark face, and said coldly after a long while, "Hmph! Don''t think that just because your mother left your family that you don''t need to give her any food. This year''s rent will double, you should prepare earlier! "


    This Gu Yu clan wasn''t originally from this village, but was a foreigner. Six or seven years ago, a woman came to the village with two children. Second Brother Cai originally wanted to take pity on her and let her rent the land. In these years, she was always honest and paid the rent every year on time. Although Gu Jinyu could not see, she was smart and had read well. These days, everyone had some respect for scholars, so he only took care of the Gu family and didn''t urge them to rent anything. Two days ago, he suddenly heard that Lady Gu had run off with his son. He didn''t believe it before, but today, he came to take a look ¡­


    He really didn''t expect that Gu Yu would really run away.


    This year, almost all the crops in the village were in trouble. Although this Gu Yu family didn''t have many fields, it was a huge blow to her to run away without a word at this moment. If all the tenants ran away without a sound like her, then who would be the one to compensate her for her losses?


    "Ah ¡­" It can''t be? "


    Double?


    Instantly, Jiu Niang couldn''t help but scream out loud.


    The heck, what is going on?


    All the rice in the fields had already died. At this time, he wanted to teach them double. Wasn''t this a joke? Where could she have doubled it for him? This, if this isn''t bullying, then what is?


    "Master, you ¡­ "Look at this year ¡­"


    "Humph!" I don''t care, double! "Remember to give me a thousand catties of rice when the time comes!"


    Nine''s family only had more than one mu of land, plus half an acre of land, it should only be two acres, compared to five hundred catties in the past ¡­


    Originally, Second Brother Cai was not a bad person. In the past, if he encountered a calamity, he would definitely take a bit less.


    However, this Gu Yu family took their son and ran away at this kind of time. It was like a fierce slap on the face of Second Brother Cai, leaving him with no face at all. Not only that, he was also worried that those families that had suffered serious disasters would run away like Gu Yu, so how much would he lose?


    Now, Gu Yu''s departure was actually a good thing, causing the entire village to be in a state of panic.


    Since his mother had run away, he naturally had to look for her.


    Alright, he actually understood that all of this had nothing to do with Jiu Niang. Nona was just a little girl. Gu Yu''s escape all those years ago had only brought her son, but he had actually managed to match his daughter. He really had a heart of his own. In his heart, he sympathized with Jiu Niang, but sympathizing with her was still part of the rules. There was no limit to the so-called rules. If everyone just left like that, then he wouldn''t be able to live his life anymore.


    "Master, this... "I, I ¡­"


    "Hmph, let''s go!"


    F * * k, no way, this is simply unfair. She is also a victim.


    Nona''s heart was filled with hatred. She still wanted to explain something, but ¡­ Second brother Cai didn''t even give her a chance to explain before he turned around and left.


    Only Nona was left in a mess in the wind.


    "F * ck, what a f * cking dog."


    Nona could no longer hold it in and directly swore.


    That''s right, she was really unlucky. Not only was she almost sold to a fool as a wife, she was even beaten half to death. If it wasn''t for Xu Tianlong, she might have already become a ghost. Now, he finally came back alive. Once he got home, he was the only one left at home, and all the things that could be taken away were taken away by Gu Yu''s family. If you say you left, then so be it. This Gu Yu family actually borrowed a usury, and they even found something for him to pay back in the future. Furthermore, this was a high interest loan, who knew how much he would have to pay in the future. Even now, the usury has yet to be figured out, yet another double the rent ¡­


    Nona felt that Alexander was the only one who could sit on the ground.


    He had never felt such great pressure, and he felt that living was not an easy task.


    "No, no, you can''t give up, Nona. You''ll definitely be able to make it."


    After sitting for who knows how long, Nona slapped herself hard on the face. She was no longer close to the house, so she turned around and started walking into the mountains. Since there was nothing to eat at home, he might as well go into the mountains and find something to eat. This way, at least he wouldn''t starve to death immediately, and the future would have to wait.


    As the sun was setting, everyone was busy heading home. Only Nona was walking towards the mountains. Under the setting sun, the thin shadow of the old elder looked especially forlorn as it was pulled back by the sunlight.


    "Ah, isn''t that the Gu family''s little girl?"


    "That''s her."


    "Sigh, the sky is about to turn dark. Does she still want to enter the mountain?"


    "Looks like it."


    In the village, those who had rushed back from the fields couldn''t help but take a second look at Nona as she headed towards the mountains.


    In the past, because of her unsightly appearance, Jiu Niang was rejected by the children in the village and rarely went into the village. As for the reborn Jiu Niang, because she was an adult in her heart, she naturally had less contact with the children in the village and thus was not familiar with the people in the village.


    "Sigh, he''s also pitiful."


    "Then Gu Yu''s heart is really ruthless. I couldn''t even tell before."

 C23

    Nona did not know what others were talking about or how they looked at it, and she was not interested.


    Right now, the only thing she was worried about was how she could survive. When a person''s survival was a problem, nothing else mattered.


    "Sigh!" "Damn it, I must not die!"


    However, the more it was like this, the stronger the vigor in Jiu Niang''s heart. She definitely couldn''t die like this. She must live on and show her true colors: "Gu Yu, laozi will make you regret it!"


    Yes, yes, that''s it.


    She must live well, and very well. She must make Gu Yu regret abandoning her.


    However ¡­


    "Gulp, gulp ¡­"


    My stomach is so hungry!


    She hadn''t eaten anything all day, not even a grain of rice at home. It was so clean that mice would despise her.


    "Sigh, I''m starving to death. What should I do?"


    All of his lofty aspirations were nothing compared to the hunger pangs in front of him.


    Both of her hands tightly hugged her stomach. Nona felt like she wanted to cry but had no tears. Just what kind of sin had she done to fall to such a state?


    "Forget it, forget it. Let''s hurry up and leave!"


    She quickly scanned her surroundings. Other than the dry and yellow weeds, there was nothing else in her surroundings. There was nothing for her to do, so she could only endure her hunger and continue walking forward. This place wasn''t far from the village. Even if there were some wild vegetables to eat, they would have already been taken away by the people from the village. The most frightening thing was that she didn''t know anything about wild vegetables. All the wild vegetables were like weeds in her eyes...


    Moreover, this year''s weather was unknown. There had been no rain for months, and even the surrounding rivers had dried up. Not to mention yes, it was even hard to find saliva to drink ¡­


    "Hualalala ¡­" "Hualala ¡­"


    Although she was tired and hungry, Jiu Niang still insisted on walking into the mountains. Hearing the distant splashing sound of water, Jiu Niang''s eyes instantly lit up. She was so tired that it was as if she was on stimulants. "There''s water, this is great!"


    Dry, thirsty, tired, and hungry. Even if he couldn''t find anything to eat in his free time, it was still good to have saliva to drink.


    Nona could not help but increase her speed.


    However ¡­


    "Ah ¡­" "It hurts!"


    Seeing that the little river was right in front of her, Jiu Niang was overjoyed. Suddenly, her foot felt a sharp pain. She quickly lowered her head and saw a finger thick snake swimming far away.


    In an instant, there was only one thought left in Nona''s mind, and that was: I''m finished! She was bitten by a snake!


    "Damn it!"


    Tired and hungry, and bitten by a snake!


    "Don''t tell me the heavens want me dead!"


    Looking up at the sky, Nona felt an indescribable helplessness rising up in her heart. She was already so unlucky, yet she still encountered such a thing. "Not good, it''s a poisonous snake!"


    Bending down, Jiu Niang took a look and saw two deep teeth marks on her ankle. The blood that flowed out turned black.


    Immediately, the little bit of expectation in Nona''s heart dissipated. She had originally hoped that her luck would be better than that of a venomous snake, but ¡­ But he didn''t expect that ¡­


    "We''re dead for sure this time!"


    She was tired, hungry, and bitten by a venomous snake. Despair quickly filled her heart.


    She felt weak all over, and her head felt a bit dizzy. She simply didn''t have time to react and directly fell to the ground ¡­


    At this moment, she only had one thought in her mind, and that was to die. If she died, she might even be able to teleport back. With such a thought in her mind, the last bit of desire for survival disappeared from Nona''s heart ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­"


    After who knows how long had passed, Jiu Niang blurrily smelled a very pleasant fragrance. Although she didn''t know what it was, she directly told her that it was very tasty. She didn''t have the slightest bit of strength left in her body, and her head was dizzy. The extremely hungry Nona could only instinctively crawl towards the object that was emitting the fragrance, and randomly started nibbling on it ¡­


    Then he continued to faint.


    "Hualalala ¡­" "Hualala ¡­"


    After an unknown amount of time, the sound of water flowing in her ears woke her up. She opened her eyes in a daze and found herself lying on the grass not more than half a meter away from the river. If she rolled any further, she would fall into the river. Although the river was not deep, the wine still gave him a fright. He hurriedly got up and retreated. She didn''t know if it was because her original owner had drowned, but she was especially afraid of water. Every time she came to a deeper part of the water, she would instinctively resist.


    "How strange, didn''t I get bitten by a snake? "Why isn''t he dead yet?"


    She clearly remembered that it was a poisonous snake, and it should have been an extremely poisonous snake. At that time, she didn''t even have the time to react before fainting on the spot. She thought she was dead for sure, but how come everything was fine now?


    Nona felt somewhat puzzled. She even suspected that she was dreaming. Otherwise, how could she suddenly be completely fine?


    "Could it really be a dream?"


    Feeling that she was fine, Nona rolled up her pants with suspicion. There were two deep teeth marks on her ankle ¡­


    So it was real. He was indeed bitten by a snake.


    But...


    "How did this happen?"


    He had already fainted after being bitten by the venomous snake, which meant that the poison was very powerful. However, he had clearly done nothing, so why was there suddenly nothing else? This time, Nona was really puzzled. Scratching her head, she tried her best to recall it. Suddenly ¡­


    "Right, I seem to have eaten something!"


    That''s right, she remembered that after she fainted, she smelled something good. She thought she was in a daze, then she seemed to have eaten something. At that time, the doctors were all blurry and could not remember anything. However, Jiu Niang believed that the situation at that time was not too far off. That thing should be in the vicinity ¡­


    "What is it? "What is that thing so powerful?"


    When she realized that she had gotten lucky and not only had she escaped with her life, but she had also run into some good stuff, she couldn''t sit still any longer and quickly got up to search around.


    At that time, he was unconscious, so it was impossible for him to go far, so that thing must be nearby. At that time, he had also smelled a very nice smell. It was that smell that had stimulated him, causing him to wake up in a daze.


    Although she thought she was unconscious and didn''t see what it was at all, Jiu Niang still clearly remembered it. She believed that as long as she smelled it, she would definitely be able to recognize it.


    "How strange, why can''t I find it?"


    However, Jiu Niang searched back and forth along the river bank several times, and even carefully guessed her possible path. However, she was still unable to find anything. "It''s really strange, why isn''t there one?" Could it be that it disappeared into thin air? "


    After searching for a while, she found that there was nothing. Jiu Niang could no longer hold herself back.


    Could it be that he had already eaten up very few of those things?


    "Sigh ¡­"


    After searching for a while, she was unable to find anything. Instead, she was drenched in sweat. There was an unspeakable gloominess in Nona''s heart.


    He had originally thought that he had been struck by a great stroke of luck and had encountered a good object. However, she didn''t expect there to be nothing at all. Now, Nona felt somewhat depressed.


    "Forget it, I really can''t say for sure about luck."


    She had turned over almost every rock, but she still couldn''t find anything. Although she was unwilling, there was nothing she could do. Seeing the sky gradually darken, she decided not to linger any longer. She was well aware of her purpose in coming to the mountain.


    The reason why she entered the mountain was because she wanted to find something to eat. Otherwise, if her family did not have a single grain, she would starve to death. It was just that she didn''t expect that she would be bitten by a snake in her business. She had been alone for a long time, and after seeing the sky slowly darken, if she delayed any longer, she really wouldn''t be able to see anything. She hadn''t had anything to eat for a whole day, so she had to find something edible. She clearly remembered that when she came here, she was extremely hungry, but why did she not feel hungry at all?


    "This is really strange. Could it be that I''m too hungry?"


    No matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t think of a reasonable explanation. Nona could only conclude that she must have been hungry to the point of fainting, so she didn''t feel hungry anymore.


    She did not care about the delay, so she bent down to wash her face. She felt much more awake now, so she quickly left the river and went deeper into the forest. This part of the forest was considered the outskirts of the forest. Under normal circumstances, very few people would come here, but due to the strange weather this year, the crops were almost gone.


    As a result, most of the food in this generation had already been harvested. If they wanted to find something to eat, they could only go deeper into the forest. However, fierce beasts would frequently appear in the depths of the forest. The villagers wouldn''t dare to rashly enter, and since there was space, Jiu Niang bravely continued to venture deeper. Along the way, she was always on high alert, carefully observing her surroundings as she prepared to drill into space at any time. It was because of this heaven-defying existence that she dared to take risks. Otherwise, a little girl like her would simply be courting death by entering these deep mountains and forests.


    "Huu huu, it seems like the heavens are indeed determined to kill this man."


    On the way, Nona carefully walked forward while harvesting edible food.


    She didn''t know many wild vegetables, but she did know quite a lot of wood ears, mushrooms, and the like. Her grandfather loved to eat all kinds of mushrooms, and every rainy season, he would live in the countryside for a while. She would often follow him.


    Compared to the village, the mountains were clearly more moist. On the way, Nona''s luck was not bad, finding quite a few mushrooms, and also quite a few wood ears on the overturned trees.


    "Eh? These are wild grapes? "


    Just as Nona was about to turn back, she suddenly saw a bunch of red and purple grapes hanging densely on top of a wild grape. Immediately, Nona''s mouth filled with saliva. "Without giving it much thought, his feet reacted instantly and he quickly ran towards the grapes ¡­


    "Wow, delicious, delicious!"


    He quickly tore off a string and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The sweet and sour taste stimulated Nona''s taste buds.

 C24

    He hadn''t eaten anything for a whole day. His stomach was empty and his mouth was filled with sour and sweet grapes. That feeling ¡­


    "So happy!"


    Nona felt herself come alive in a moment, and she quickly picked a lot more.


    Not only did Gu Yu take Gu Jinyu away, she also took away everything that the Gu family had left behind, including everything else that they couldn''t take away, basically all of them gone. When Jiu Niang entered the mountain, she didn''t expect herself to be so lucky, so she naturally didn''t prepare any general items.


    Looking at the grape vines as thick as the mouth of a bowl, Jiu Niang couldn''t bear to part with it. "Sigh, if only I could plant it in the space. If I knew earlier, I would have brought a hoe."


    Alright, to be honest, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to bring it with her, but that she didn''t have a hoe at all.


    That Gu Yu clan was quite black-hearted, even the hoe was taken away. Nona didn''t understand what Gu Yu clan was thinking. Did she think that she needed a hoe for her journey? Alright, Jiu Niang was really mistaken about Gu Yu. Actually, she didn''t take the hoe with her at all, she just found a place and lost it.


    Although Jiu Niang was living in the Xu family at that time, and she didn''t know whether she would come back, she was still very unhappy, which was why she lost everything. All she thought about was whether or not she could take everything away, and what if Jiu Niang came back one day, it wouldn''t be too easy for her. It had to be said, although Gu Yu''s heart was a little dark, her intuition was still very sharp. She didn''t leave with Gu Jinyu for long before she returned with Jiu Niang ¡­


    "Huh?"


    Nona was stunned, wiping her eyes with all her might. "This, what is going on? What about grapes? Why is it gone? "


    Yes, in a blink of an eye, the grapes that had been half-way up in the sky had disappeared.


    "What, what is going on? Could it be that I just had a hallucination? "


    Nona even thought she was seeing things and blinked hard, but ¡­ However, there was still nothing ¡­


    She was shocked and could not believe it. Had she been hallucinating? However ¡­ But that grape was still in front of his eyes just now ¡­


    "Damn, could it be that I''ve starved for too long?" After searching carefully for half a day, she still could not find any grapes. Nona was not feeling very well. She only had one thought in her mind. Could it be that she had been starving for too long, so she hallucinated?


    She remembered that she had read that people are prone to hallucinations after excessive hunger: "It must be, it must be me! Otherwise, how could such a large vine disappear into thin air? But... However, this is too f * cking mystical! "


    The more she thought about it, the more sure Jiu Niang was that she must have seen an illusion. Otherwise, why would such a huge vine like this disappear into thin air? Furthermore, it had completely disappeared without a trace.


    "Forget it, forget it. I better hurry up and find something to eat. Otherwise, I''ll be in trouble."


    She shook her head with all her might, trying to get rid of that bad feeling in her heart. She turned around and continued to walk, preparing to find something to eat immediately.


    "Ouch!"


    Nona had only taken two steps when she felt a sharp pain beneath her feet. She looked down and saw a small thorn the size of a fist. It was almost the same size as a small hedgehog. She couldn''t help but scream," Chestnut!


    Right, it really was Chestnut!


    Nona could not help but scream. She quickly lowered her head and picked up the chestnut beneath her feet ¡­


    "Kacha, kacha ¡­"


    Not caring about pricking her hand anymore, Jiu Niang quickly pried it open. Then, she bit down on the chestnut with her hand. The raw chestnut had a unique fragrance, and its bite was incomparably crisp. Nona was so excited that her eyes almost curved into laughter. "Damn, it''s really chestnut. My luck is really too good."


    Yes, they really were chestnuts, and they were full as well. He was so excited that he almost jumped up, "Now we don''t have to worry about starving ourselves to death. This is great news!"


    If it was said that mushrooms could last for a while, Chestnut would be able to hold out for a while. Most importantly, there were only a few mushrooms, but Chestnuts were different. Since there were chestnuts on the ground, it meant that there were chestnut trees nearby, and chestnut trees were usually in large groups. She didn''t dare to say anything else. It definitely wouldn''t be a problem for her to support her all by herself ¡­


    "This is great, this is great! There is indeed no path that will be blocked by the heavens!"


    Nona bent down in excitement and looked around. Indeed, the ground was densely packed with chestnuts. It seemed like they fell off from the trees due to age. However, no one came to pick them up. Seeing the chestnuts all over the ground, Jiu Niang felt relieved. With this many chestnuts, she wouldn''t have to worry about starving to death. She bent down and quickly picked up the chestnuts from the ground. As she picked them up, she threw them into the space and didn''t even have the time to take a look inside the space ¡­


    "Wow, so many chestnut trees!"


    After picking them up for a long time, the chestnuts on the ground were almost all picked up, so Nona was able to take a look at her surroundings. At this time, she realized that these chestnut trees were densely packed and the branches of the chestnuts were bent down, "Mother, it''s such a big harvest, with this many people in the chestnut village, you don''t have to worry about starving to death."


    Seeing so many chestnuts hanging densely on the tree, Nona was moved at the same time and thought of the other villagers in the village.


    Due to the strange weather this year, most of the food was dried up. It was not only her family, but anyone else''s as well. At first, Nona only thought of herself. After all, in this kind of situation, she couldn''t even guarantee herself, so she naturally didn''t have the mood to think about others. But now, with so many chestnuts, she couldn''t finish them all by herself, so she thought of the other people in the village.


    But...


    "Definitely no one will be willing to come, sigh ¡­"


    But thinking about it, the villagers had an inexplicable fear of the mountain. Even someone like Jiu Niang who rarely came into contact with the villagers knew that unless they couldn''t live on, no one would easily enter the mountain.


    Looking at the mountains filled with chestnut trees, Nona felt it was a pity. "If only these could be planted in space."


    Looking up at the chestnut hanging from the branch, Nona felt an indescribable regret. If the chestnut tree could be planted in the space, then there would be chestnuts without even needing to enter the mountain.


    "Holy sh * t!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was not even a single blade of grass on the bare ground in front of her. She jumped up in fright and quickly took a few steps back. He rubbed his eyes and said, "No, no..." "Still nothing ¡­"


    "Is, is this really a ghost?"


    This time, Jiu Niang was slightly frightened.


    If she could still be said to be hallucinating about the wild grapes, then ¡­ Then the chestnut tree right now, she was very sure that it really did exist, or else ¡­ If not, how did the blood on her hand come about? It was clearly from the chestnut she picked up just now ¡­


    "There''s something strange about this mountain!"


    After a long while, Nona took a deep breath and felt a burst of fear. The sky had completely darkened, and the surroundings were completely dark. The only thing that could be heard was the occasional sound from the depths of the forest, like the howls of animals or the blowing of a cold wind. Jiu Niang straightened her clothes and crossed her arms. She couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. Suddenly, she felt a little scared in her heart. "Forget it. I''ll go into the space and leave this place as soon as it''s daylight."


    Gritting her teeth, Jiu Niang decided to enter the space to sleep. She would leave the forest when the sun rose.


    He had already made up his mind not to come back in the future. The woods were too weird. She was bitten by a snake all of a sudden. She thought she was going to die, but she didn''t expect she didn''t die and was completely fine. A fine vine, so big, suddenly gone, and that chestnut tree ¡­ The more she thought about it, the weirder the woods seemed to her. No wonder no one in the village dared to enter this mountain. The more she thought about it, the more scared she felt.


    But...


    "This, this ¡­"


    Nona stood blankly on the spot. She was scared silly by the scene in front of her.


    The previously empty space was now not only torn into several pieces, one side was filled with rice, the other side was filled with countless chestnut trees, and there was also ¡­


    "Even ¡­ even the vines are inside?"


    Right, the vine that disappeared just now was also in space, and it seemed to be even bigger than when she first saw it. There were even more grapes hanging on the vine. Not only that, the densely packed chestnut trees were full of ripe chestnut trees, and even the rice that he had transplanted into the space had matured. The heavy rice spikes were golden in color, giving it a particularly eye-catching appearance ¡­


    "I, I''m not dreaming right!"


    Nona did not dare believe what she had just seen. She could not help but take in a deep breath. Although she had always known that Chinese medicine grew much faster in the Space, but ¡­ But she had never tried to plant anything else in it. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, it was just that the Gu family was so poor that she had no chance or time to think about anything else. These rice grains were already half dead, but they didn''t expect that they would all mature in just half a day ¡­ Of course, what surprised her the most was the vines and chestnuts...


    "Could it be that all I have to do is think about it, and things outside will be able to enter the space?"


    Noticing this, Jiu Niang was so excited that her face turned red. Her two hands clenched into fists, tightly clenching them. She was afraid that if she got agitated, she would do something too extreme.


    It was hard to imagine how much easier and more convenient it was to think about it ¡­


    One more thing ¡­


    "The space seems to have expanded again!"


    Previously, she was recuperating at the Xu family, where there were people guarding her all day long. In order not to reveal the secret, she didn''t dare to act rashly, and after returning, it was only Lady Yu and Gu Jinyu that had left, leaving her with nothing to do. She didn''t have any time to eat or drink, nor did she have the energy to pay attention to anything ¡­


    "Eh? It seems like there''s been an increase in the number of convertible items. "


    Soon, Nona discovered that there was something else that could be exchanged in the space. She was overjoyed and quickly checked, "The prescription?"


    After reading it, Nona was somewhat disappointed. It turned out to be a series of prescriptions.


    "Damn, ten thousand love!" "It can''t be. Ten thousand loves a common cold medicine prescription?"


    Jiu Niang was feeling depressed. Was her love really like a god or a ghost?

 C25

    The most important thing for her right now was to protect her own life. The material foundation would determine the superstructure, and when she couldn''t guarantee it, nothing else mattered. However, looking at the items in the space, Jiu Niang was filled with hope for her life in the future.


    One second she was shivering, thinking she was dead for sure this time. She didn''t expect to get such a pleasant surprise this way in the next second. However, it was only after her excitement that she realized she was really tired. Too many things had happened today, so she was really tired now! Soon, Nona closed her eyes and fell asleep ¡­


    "Damn, it can''t be!" This space is heaven defying! "


    As Jiu Niang was still worried about tidying up the rice chestnuts in her room, she only took a short rest before waking up. However, she didn''t expect the space to give her a bigger surprise after she woke up, and that was ¡ª


    "Holy sh * t! He actually managed to harvest the seed and planted it on his own!"


    Yes, space could actually automatically harvest and plant seeds.


    The rice that was hanging heavy on her ears before she went to sleep had now become two bags of white rice. Although it wasn''t much, it was still a great surprise to Nona. The most important thing was that the place where the rice plants had once been was now covered with green seedlings. It was obvious that it was rice ¡­


    There were also chestnuts that fell to the ground. They automatically formed a pile, and even the shell on which they were clawing fell off.


    "Damn, what the hell is this dimension!"


    This was the first time that Nona felt that this space was too heaven-defying. If she had been shocked when she had entered last night and had seen the things in this space, then this time she was scared silly.


    Fortunately, she had always been brave enough. If she was a bit timid, she might have been scared to death.


    "Damn, this is too scary!"


    Nona wiped the cold sweat from her forehead with a face full of fear.


    If she didn''t know that there was no one else in this space other than herself, she would really suspect that there was a conch girl doing all this for her while she was sleeping.


    "Forget it, forget it. This will save me a lot of trouble."


    After the initial shock, the wine quickly accepted the shock.


    Alright, a space suddenly appeared on his face and he accepted it. However, the space seemed to have become more intelligent, so why wouldn''t he accept it? Besides, this change was a good thing for him, right? And this way, she wouldn''t have to worry about being unable to handle this by herself. The space inside could automatically collect and sow seeds. Even if she didn''t have time to enter the space, she could still automatically run it. She didn''t have to worry about that, did she?


    However ¡­


    Right now, Jiu Niang was just too busy feeling happy. She didn''t know how much trouble this seemingly easy skill would bring her.


    "Sigh, it''s already dawn. I''d better head back to the village earlier."


    After a moment of rest, she ate some raw chestnuts to fill her stomach. In addition to last night''s good rest, Nona felt that her whole body was full of strength. Since that was the case, it was time for her to go back. After all, he couldn''t stay in the mountains forever. Although hiding in the mountains would reduce a lot of trouble, she was still a living person and had to return no matter what.


    "These should be enough!"


    Since he didn''t bring any tools with him, he couldn''t just go back empty-handed after having been in the mountain for so long. Besides, if he went back empty-handed, it would be hard to explain if someone found out that he had something to eat. As a result, Nona simply took off her coat and wrapped herself in a bunch of chestnuts before picking up a small pile of mushrooms. They weighed about twenty catties, which was quite a burden for her.


    "My family wants this!"


    "Nonsense, why is it your house!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. It''s obviously my home''s closest, so it should be mine."


    In the distance, Nona could hear a loud noise that seemed to come from her own house. Could it be that he was here to settle the score again? Nona frowned slightly, her heart sinking as well. Damn Gu Yu''s family, how much money did they owe? Instead, she left with Gu Jinyu, leaving herself alone and even helping to repay the debt. Thinking of this, Nona wanted nothing more than to turn around and go back into the mountains.


    However, this was just a thought. If she really did that, she would not know what to do in the future.


    So...


    "What''s coming is coming back!"


    Sighing helplessly, the pleasant surprise in her heart disappeared without a trace. Nona sagged her shoulders and slowly walked in the direction of her home.


    But...


    Eh?


    These people don''t look like they have to pay the bill.


    Although Jiu Niang didn''t interact much with the people in the village, many people still met her once or twice. In the past few days, Ann basically didn''t say anything, but she still remembered her looks. Most of the people in the same village were poor, at most slightly better than their own families ¡­


    "Shut up, this is the Gu family. Don''t you feel embarrassed arguing like this?"


    Nona was considering if she should find someone to ask her why these people had come to her house, but before she could open her mouth, she heard a low and dissatisfied voice berating her. Following the direction of the voice, they saw a white-haired old man wearing shabby clothes. The dog was hugging his back, looking abnormally thin because it had been malnourished year round. It felt like a gust of wind could blow it away.


    This person, Nona, had met her before. She was a widow, happy to be with everyone else, nice to Nona, and had secretly fed her food. She was in stark contrast to the people who bullied her. However, Jiu Niang didn''t want her to eat. For an old man without family or children, it wasn''t easy for her to support him. No matter what, she couldn''t help it. She had secretly stuffed food into Nona''s mouth twice. After she had refused, she had never stuffed anything again, but she had never bullied Nona like most people did ¡­


    "Hmph, damned old granny, it''s not your place to say anything here." The Gu family doesn''t care about their family. The Gu family''s people either walk away or die. Right now, this house has no owner''s property. Whoever gets here first will belong to that family. "


    The middle-aged woman, who was dressed in coarse linen clothes, had her hands on her hips as she glared at the old lady. Her high cheekbones looked exceptionally harsh.


    She was the first one to enter the Gu family''s residence, so the house should naturally be hers.


    "From the pockmarked family, I don''t like what you''re saying. What do you mean by ''whoever gets here first''? "Do you think they''re bandits? Even bandits have to have a rule."


    "That''s right, that''s right. If it was first come first serve, then I came last night. That should be my home."


    "Hmph, then I still pass by every day. Don''t tell me it''s my home now!"


    Everyone kept talking and didn''t give in to each other. After listening for a while, Jiu Niang roughly understood what was going on.


    So these people were actually here to rob him of his house!


    They were still talking about how Gu family members would die if they left, but if Gu Yu took Gu Jinyu with him, wouldn''t he be the one who would die? She was still alive and well! Nona''s expression immediately darkened.


    "You all ¡­ How can you do this! The other girls are still fine, this is ¡­ "This is ¡­"


    The Old Widow didn''t expect these people to be so domineering. Gu Yu had left with his son, but this girl was still fine. These people actually wanted to take her house while she wasn''t home. Wasn''t this forcing her to die?


    "What do you mean fine!?" "Old thing, stop talking nonsense if you don''t know. That little girl went into the mountain yesterday afternoon and still hasn''t come back yet. She will definitely not be able to come back."


    "That''s right, that''s right. A little girl hasn''t come back for a whole night. She must have been taken away by a wild beast a long time ago!"


    "Hmph, since this house is ownerless, why shouldn''t we live here?"


    "Alright, let''s not listen to this old thing!" This has nothing to do with her! "


    Everyone kept talking and agreed that Nona was already dead. This house no longer had a master, so naturally they could do whatever they wanted.


    Jiu Niang quietly stood at the door. She could clearly hear what everyone was saying. From her initial anger to now, she suddenly felt like laughing. These people... Tsk tsk, what was there to say about that? She really didn''t have a goal. Yes, there really wasn''t. Her house was windy and had a leaking roof, yet there were so many people who cared about this kind of house. It seemed that he had really underestimated his thatched cottage in the past. The house with the nails was actually so popular. Looking at the courtyard filled with people, it was likely that most of the other families in the village had arrived.


    Looking at the people fighting over the house that she loved, her face turned red, and she couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Sigh, it was really hard on these people. If they fought like this one at a time, she would feel embarrassed to go in. Otherwise ¡­ If he walked in arrogantly and let those people''s dreams go to waste, would they die from anger? The more she thought about it, the funnier she found it to be. The bit of anger in her heart gradually disappeared, and eventually turned into sadness.


    Hehe, this is really interesting.


    With so many people watching him enter the mountain, they clearly knew that it was dangerous, but none of them reminded themselves. Instead, they were all eyeing their own houses covetously.


    "Humph, my family will have this house anyways!"


    "With just you? Why did you say that you want it?! "


    "Hmph, shameless, I have my eyes on this house for a long time, whoever dares to fight with me, I will fight with them!"


    "What?" Going all out? Haha, if you want to fight, then fight. Who''s afraid of who? Come on, fight it out! "


    There were only a few middle-aged women fighting, but very soon, men joined the battle. It could be seen that these people had their eyes on the Gu family for a long time, but they didn''t have many opportunities. Yesterday afternoon, Jiu Niang came to the mountain to give them a good opportunity.


    Everyone understood how dangerous it was to enter the mountain. Even an adult male would not dare to recklessly enter the mountain, let alone a little girl. The number of men who died in the mountains over the years was not small ¡­


    Of course, it wasn''t like no one was lucky enough to make it back alive.


    Therefore, they had rushed over early in the morning, afraid that Nona would be lucky enough to come back alive. And they had rushed over early in the morning, all thinking of taking advantage of Jiu Niang''s absence and taking advantage of her, so what if she came back? She was just a child. Could it be that they were afraid of a little girl?

 C26

    "Humph!" "Anyway, this house belongs to my family from today onwards, get out of here!"


    Soon, a middle-aged man stood out from the crowd and brandished two kitchen knives in his hands. Everyone couldn''t help but take two steps back, afraid that they would be chopped twice by the man if they were too slow. Everyone retreated in anger, but they did not intend to give up just like that. Although the Gu family''s house was a bit broken and old, they could still live here after cleaning it up. It would take a lot of money to build a house in the present day and age. Houses like this were passed down from generation to generation, and when it came to them, who knew how many generations it would take to build one?


    "Old Ma, are you even going to show your face? In the entire village, only your family is living the best life, and you still have the nerve to fight over the house with us!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Old Ma, your conscience must be eaten by dogs!"


    "Old Ma, what are you joining in for? Other than the landlord''s family in the stronghold, only your family is having a good time. What are you doing with this broken down house?"


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the middle-aged man wielding the kitchen knife. It turned out that this person was called Old Third Ma, and his family was a butcher for generations. These days, it was rare for people in the village to get smeared with oil after two days of the year. Since Old Ma was a butcher, his life in his house was naturally much better than that of an average person. The houses were all counted in the entire village, and the majority of the people who came to fight for Gu Yu''s house were poor, clanking families. If they didn''t have a place to live, no one would have set their eyes on a broken house like Gu Yu''s.


    "Humph!" If I, Old Ma, said today that this is mine, then it is mine! "


    Third Brother Ma brandished his kitchen knife with a domineering face, looking as if he would fight anyone who dared to fight with him, causing everyone''s expression to turn ugly, "Hmph!" "You''d better obediently get out of here. From today onwards, this place will belong to me, Old Ma, Third!"


    "You ¡­ How can you be so overbearing!? "


    "Old Ma, your house is so big, could it be that you''re interested in such a crappy house?"


    "That''s right, that''s right! Look at the breathes in all directions and the roof is leaking. Don''t tell me you''re here with a good house?"


    The Ma family''s house was one of the best in the village. No one believed that he would be able to abandon such a great house and live in a broken house like the one Gu Yu Shi family had. Everyone''s expression turned ugly. Each one of them shouted in righteous indignation, "Old Ma, don''t think that just because you''re a butcher everyone will be afraid of you. You''d better not go too far!"


    "That''s right, Old Ma San, your family''s life is better than everyone else''s. This is really too unkind of you!"


    "If you, Old Ma, really want to live here, then we won''t fight with you. However, you, Old Ma, have such a good family and you still want to fight with us poor citizens. You are going too far!"


    Since Old Ma''s family was doing well, and he was a butcher, his family could be said to have meat to eat every day, which was the first time in the village, so everyone let him have some of it. Of course, the most important thing was still to get some of the benefits from the ivory, the rest of the children, not to mention playing together, would be able to get a piece of meat from his family.


    "Humph!" I, Old Ma, Third, took it today, what can you do about it? " As he wildly waved his hand, he guessed that Old Ma was not afraid of anything. Because he had been slaughtering pigs all year round, the rest of the family did not have much oily water, so compared to those people in the village who could not eat until they were full and wore clothes, each and every one of them thin and yellow from hunger, Old Ma was tall and sturdy.


    "You ¡­ How did you... Why are you bullying me like this! Your family clearly doesn''t lack houses! "


    "Old Ma, we''re all from the same village. It''s not like your house doesn''t have a place to stay. Why are you so unreasonable?"


    "Yeah, you don''t need to live in a house!"


    Old Ma''s unreasonable and unreasonable look made some of the people in the stronghold unhappy. However, when they saw his unyielding and unyielding face, although they were all very angry, they still did not dare to say anything on the surface. They were deeply afraid that if they said anything more, it would cause some dissatisfaction and the kitchen knife would fall on their heads. They were all honest villagers, and normally, they would be afraid of killing a chicken for a long time. Old Ma, who had been slaughtering beasts all year round, had the stench of blood on him that he could not get rid of, and on top of that, his face was arrogant. Although everyone was dissatisfied, they did not dare to do anything to him.


    In the village, Old Ma San was known for his tyrannical and unreasonable behavior. When he came out, everyone knew that this Gu family''s house was most likely going to be his from now on. However, when they saw that the good puppet house had fallen into Old Ma''s hands, everyone felt somewhat unresigned in their hearts. This was the person that they had first set their sights on ¡­ In order to get here earlier, many people hadn''t eaten breakfast and had all come out. There were also quite a few families that came running over to snatch houses with all their work in the fields. However ¡­ But who would have thought that Old Ma San would follow them and join in the fun? If they knew Old Ma would come, they probably wouldn''t have come.


    "Humph!" "I, Old Ma, have too many houses, so I will have to settle this with Old Ma." With a domineering face, Old Ma San did not back down at all. He had obviously treated the Gu Yu clan as his own property: "Here, I want to use it to raise pigs in the future!"


    Yes, this place was not too far from the real world, and it wasn''t that close, so it could be used to raise pigs.


    His wife had been complaining for who knows how many years, but he had never taken women''s words seriously. A woman''s daily demands were a mess, and he was busy to death every day. She still wanted this and that ¡­ However, now that he just happened to encounter such a good situation, of course he had to take it for himself.


    "What?" You... You, Old Ma, aren''t you going a little too far! "


    "That''s right, that''s right, we want to use it as a master. What do you mean by using it to raise pigs?"


    "Isn''t this too much? Do you think we''re all pigs?"


    He didn''t think that Old Ma San would actually rob the house to be a pigsty. Suddenly, everyone had a drastic change in their attitude. They were planning to use the house for themselves, but he was actually ¡­ Unexpectedly ¡­ Could it be that he felt that everyone was a pig? Suddenly, everyone''s expression turned ugly ¡­


    "Humph!" If I don''t use it as a pigsty, would I, Old Ma, be able to live in such a place? "


    The corner of his mouth curled up in a cold smile. Old Ma San completely did not take everyone''s anger seriously, "In this kind of place, even if you let an animal stay with me, I''m still afraid to run away!" People living here? Isn''t this a joke? I think you all should leave this place already! "


    Old Ma''s face was filled with pride, and a trace of a sneer flashed across his long and narrow eyes.


    Tsk, tsk, this place is indeed poor. This kind of place still needs to be fought over for half a day, and this house is about to collapse. To think that there would still be people planning to live here, if not for that old woman complaining too much, he wouldn''t even be willing to bring a pig here!


    "Old Ma, you''ve gone too far!"


    "If that''s the case, then you have the nerve to say it!"


    "Sin, sin!"


    The faces of those who had planned to fight for the house all changed. They knew that Old Ma''s family had some money, and they looked down on poor people like him, but ¡­ However, they were all from the same village, and if they were to look up and see each other, they wouldn''t make such a big fuss without any big conflicts.


    However ¡­ However, they never expected Old Ma to be so mean.


    This was simply looking down on them. Could it be that these people could not even compare to the beasts in his family?


    "Humph!" "What I said was the truth. If it wasn''t for the old woman complaining so much, I wouldn''t even be able to stop worrying about the beasts. Even if I brought them here, I would still need someone to watch over them!"


    He looked up in disdain as a trace of ridicule flashed across Old Ma''s eyes.


    Tsk tsk, what a bunch of poor bastards, fighting over this place with so many people in such a crappy place. If he didn''t think he could raise these beasts here and give them to him, he wouldn''t even want them.


    "You ¡­ You, you really went too far! "


    "You''re saying that we''re not even as good as your heavenly beasts?"


    Old Ma was really too despicable. Originally, when everyone saw Old Ma make a move, although they weren''t willing, they had already silently given up. There was no way to let someone else have the ability. No one knew when they would ask for someone else''s help. Although this house is a pity, but ¡­ However, it was only a shabby house. Compared to the rich Ma San, everyone clearly knew what was important and what was not. The reason why everyone was cheering here was only because they thought Ma San would say something soft. If they could get even the tiniest bit of benefits from this, they would naturally give up.


    But who would have thought that Hu San would still be so domineering after not obtaining this benefit? He didn''t even consider them as people.


    "Too much? Hmph, laozi is going too far. What do you want to do? From today onwards, this place will be my Ma Clan''s pigsty, what can you do about it? "


    These days, the rich were the old men. The Ma and Clan''s days were counted in the entire village, so it was natural that they did not pay attention to these poor bastards. Normally, he didn''t have much to worry about. Naturally, he was too lazy to deal with these mud legs. He had always thought himself to be superior, but he didn''t expect these mud legs to actually dare to fight with him for a house.


    "Is that so? I still don''t know when my Gu family''s house became your mother''s pigsty? "Looks like I''ve come at just the right time. My Gu family''s house has become your Ma family''s pigsty, does that mean that all of the Gu family''s debts belong to you?"


    The corner of her mouth curled up into a cold smile. Jiu Niang walked through the crowd and coldly stared at Ma San.


    Originally, she was just watching by the side. She wanted to see who had the ability to take her home.


    However, Ma San had gone too far. Seeing that the crowd was no match for him, if she did not stand out now, then his family would really become this person''s pigsty. Of course, when she heard that others despised her family, she also felt very uncomfortable. Why! Although she also knew that her house was dilapidated, it shouldn''t be possible for him to treat her as a pigsty, right?

 C27

    "Eh? Where did you get this silly little girl? It''s not your turn to speak here. You better obediently scram, otherwise ¡­ "Hmph, then I''ll use you to nurture my blade!"


    Ma San wasn''t too happy when he heard a voice call out to him, but seeing that it was just a silly little girl, the anger in his heart dissipated quite a bit. He looked at the woman in front of him and didn''t pay any attention to her. This was something that belonged to Ma San. Since he had taken a fancy to it, there was no reason for him to give it up.


    "Hehe, get out? "This is my home, Gu Jiu Niang, so who the hell is going to get out of here?"


    Damn, I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen anyone this shameless. He actually said he was going to get out!


    The corners of Nona''s lips curled up into a sneer. This kind of person was really too despicable. It seemed she thought he was a child that was easy to bully, so she didn''t take him seriously at all?


    "What?" You said this is your home? "


    Ma San was a butcher who had always been in the town and in the village, he had always been willing to come into contact with a few well-known people. Naturally, he had never come into contact with other people, and even if most people saw him, they would not greet others. Not to mention a child like Jiu Niang, even if he met her occasionally, he would naturally not remember it. He had just heard from these people that this family of people had already left to die. Naturally, he was certain that there was no master. That was why he acted so arrogantly and took it for himself. However, Jiu Niang suddenly jumped out of nowhere. This was her home, so Ma San was in a bit of a daze ¡­


    "Nona, it''s really Ninth Mother. I didn''t expect her to come back alive."


    "Aiyo, the heavens truly have eyes. They came back alive!"


    "Haha, Ma San is back now!"


    Upon seeing Nona''s appearance, the originally unhappy villagers were instantly overjoyed. This was how humans were ¡­ In the beginning, they had hoped that Nona wouldn''t come back, but they weren''t sure if he really wouldn''t be able to make it back, so they had rushed over early in the morning, thinking that as long as they cooked the mature rice, even if Nona came back, what could a little girl do to them?


    However, now that Old Ma and Old Third had interfered, it was only natural that their plans had failed. And these words were said under normal circumstances, but they suddenly appeared. To them, this was a great thing. Heh heh ¡­ He couldn''t get it anyway, so he naturally didn''t want others to stand up for him. This was the common trait of everyone. If the benefits ended up in their own hands, they would naturally hope for Jiu Niang to disappear while their mouths never appeared again. But now ¡­ Jiu Niang''s appearance was a great surprise to them. It was as if the heavens had opened their eyes ¡­


    "You ¡­ You are not... Didn''t they say you died? You actually came back alive? "


    Ma San stared at Jiu Niang in disbelief. He left early every day and came back late. Naturally, he didn''t know anything about the Gu family. At most, he only heard a little about it. He had also coincidentally killed a pig and came back from the village. When he was passing by the Gu household, he heard the vicious Ou En quarrelling here. After listening for a long time, he felt that this was a good place, so he suddenly had an idea and wanted to take it for himself. But... However, just now, these people had said that she was dead. Why was she standing in front of him now? He remembered that these guys said that the little girl went into the mountains last night and didn''t come back until morning.


    "Hehe, it''s a good thing I came back early. Otherwise, my Gu family would have become Old Ma and his family''s pigsty." With a cold expression, Nona let out a cold laugh.


    He had gone too far!


    Yes, these people were all bullying the other way. They just felt that it was dangerous for them to enter the mountain and something might happen to them, so they all impatiently wanted to divide up their own homes. Fortunately, there was nothing left in this house now, so if there were still things left, they might have long been moved away.


    Thinking of this, Jiu Niang started to feel grateful towards Gu Yu.


    It was a good thing that she had the foresight to take away everything she could, and to smash everything she couldn''t take away. Otherwise ¡­ Otherwise, these people would really benefit from it.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" He stared blankly at Ninth Mother Ma Lao San and was shocked. He couldn''t believe that this thin and small girl would dare to say such words to him. He, what kind of person was Old Ma? In this village, not to mention a little girl with yellow hair, even if the village chief were to see him, he would still have to give him some points. He didn''t expect that he would make a girl choke to the point that she didn''t know what to say.


    He, he is Ma San!


    As long as he had money, what could he do? As he thought of this, his expression immediately darkened. He arrogantly looked at Ninth Nang and said, "Hmph! I, Ma Ol ''Three, think that your broken house is your fortune! "


    Yes, it was her fortune that he could see in this crappy place.


    "Today, I, Old Ma, will directly say this. I, Old Ma, am determined to use this place to raise pigs!"


    That''s right, he had to make this decision. Who was he, and who was he to Old Ma? If he couldn''t even handle a little girl, then where would he put his face in the future? If he told others about it, would he continue to be like this in the future? Thinking of this, Old Ma was even more determined.


    "Hehe, if that''s the case, then should I thank you for taking a fancy to my house?"


    Was ¡­ was he planning on bullying a little child like her?


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a mocking smile. This person was really ¡­ How shameless. These days, you''re not afraid of anything. You''re just afraid of people who don''t care about your face. For a dignified man to be so proud of bullying a little girl like her, this kind of person was truly speechless. However ¡­ Fortunately, she wasn''t someone who could be easily bullied ¡­


    Wasn''t it just a broken house? Since he wants it, then just give it to him!


    "Of course! "Being able to catch my eyes is your family''s fortune!"


    Thinking about it proudly, Ma Laowu felt proud of himself.


    Hmph, wasn''t she just a little girl? Could it be that she would dare to go against me?


    "Then I really have to thank you. Since that''s the case, I''ll give the Gu family to you!"


    Since you want it like this, I''ll give it to you.


    However ¡­ I hope you don''t regret...


    "Everyone heard. He wanted our Gu family. Please be my witness. Today, I''ll give the entire Gu family to him."


    Hehe, didn''t he want to take advantage of the situation and bully a little kid like me? Since he wanted to bully others like that, she should just let him bully her properly.


    "Old Ma, you are really something!" "He actually bullied a little kid!"


    "Yeah, he''s just a kid. You can even do something like that!"


    "Sigh, he''s really crazy!"


    Everyone cursed in righteous indignation. They all had a righteous look on their faces and had completely forgotten that they were also fighting for it not long ago ¡­


    However, all of this had nothing to do with Nona ¡­


    He was worried about what he should do about all this mess. Since someone was willing to take over, not only that, but he was also willing to take over. If he didn''t give up this chance, it would be too much for the heavens to give him. However, she would not say such words ¡­


    "Today, he''s the one who''s going to snatch our Gu family away. I, a little girl, can''t do anything to him. "Since that''s the case, let everyone be the witness. I''ll give the Gu Family to him in the future. In the future, I have nothing to do with the affairs of the Gu Family."


    Yes, in the future, the Gu family would no longer be of any concern to him. Those loan sharks and those rent sharks, don''t bother looking for him, just go look for Old Third Ma! Of course, Nona only said these flowers in her heart, she would never say them out in front of so many people. She was afraid that if Old Ma knew, he would be scared and run away immediately.


    What a joke, the Gu family''s shitty house ¡­


    Hehe, Gu Yu just borrowed 20 taels of high interest loan. I wonder how much interest is there now. I was originally worried about how I''m going to repay it in the future, but now it''s really filled in and no longer matters me anymore. And the Gu family''s double rent ¡­


    Instantly, all the pressure on her shoulders disappeared and she felt that this house was worth it.


    "Old Ma, third brother, the heavens are watching us, aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning?"


    "Yeah, it''s you, a man, bullying a little girl. You''re really shameless!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of retribution!"


    Nona was thin and weak to begin with. At this moment, standing amongst the crowd, saying such words made everyone feel a sense of desolation. The only trace of sympathy in her heart was aroused. She was really pitiful. Gu Yu had just left with his son, leaving a little girl without anything behind. At this time, Old Ma was actually going to rob a little girl''s house ¡­


    "Hmph, when did I, Old Ma, steal it?" Did you see that? She gave it to me! Didn''t you all hear? She said that from today onwards, she will give the entire Gu Family to me! "


    The more others despised him, the happier Old Ma would be. This time, he wouldn''t have the same opinion as A''Hu and the others. In her opinion, in these days, nothing was important. The most important thing was money. Besides, wasn''t it just a run-down house? What else could Old Ma do? He didn''t have to! It was just that they felt embarrassed in front of these people ¡­


    This girl was smart enough to give it to him.


    "Tsk tsk, Old Ma, you really are shameless. You actually have the nerve to say such words!"


    "Sigh, these days ¡­"


    The onlookers couldn''t help sighing. What could they do other than sigh? She was just a little girl, yet she had no power or influence to face Old Ma ¡­


    Although they sympathized with Jiu Niang, they couldn''t do anything to help her. After all, it had nothing to do with their own family.


    "Thank you everyone, please bear witness! "Thank you!"


    He bowed deeply, clenched his fists and pretended to be strong. Actually, he was already overjoyed in his heart. Hehe, he wanted the year-end bonus to be given to him. This shitty house probably wasn''t even worth a single silver tael. Otherwise, would Gu Yu leave like this? As for this Old Ma, it was time to teach him a lesson and let him understand that it wasn''t so easy to take advantage of these days. She had purposely said that she would give the entire Gu family to him, not the house to him ¡­ This was completely different ¡­

 C28

    "Ah, what a pity!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. This Old Ma is not human at all. He actually bullied a little girl like this."


    "This Gu Yu clan is also ruthless. It''s fine if she took her son away, but she took everything with her. Only this broken house is left, and now someone''s even snatched it away. This girl won''t even have a place to cast it anymore in the future."


    Since the house had fallen into Old Ma''s hands, it was naturally impossible for him to vomit. Everyone couldn''t help but complain in their hearts about Gu family. If you say you want to leave, then leave. Keep the things in your house, because they won''t be able to get the house, but at least they won''t go back empty-handed. Of course, if a person wanted the face of the tree, they would naturally feel embarrassed to say such words out in the open.


    He had thought of it in his heart, and it was good to make that little girl hate Gu Yu. Even if that Gu Yu family wouldn''t see this girl for the rest of their lives, it would only make things easier for them. Otherwise, he would have been waiting here early in the morning. If he didn''t get anything now, he wouldn''t be in a good mood.


    "Alright, alright. You people only want the world to be free from chaos."


    The Old Widow sighed helplessly. She naturally understood that although these people''s words seemed like they were saying them for the sake of the young lady, in reality, they were just trying to make her feel uncomfortable. These people all had a bad conscience. Back then, the Old Widow had also been bullied by many people. Alright, forget about back then, even now, she was often bullied. She was a lonely old man with no family, no children, and no one to back her up. These people were naturally thinking of ways to make trouble for her. However, after so many years, she was already used to it. As long as she remained silent, these people would slowly lose their interest.


    In this village, she was a silent existence, rarely interacting with anyone. Alright, it was actually that other people didn''t want to interact with her at all. However, this was also good. This way, he would be able to live a peaceful life. But... However, this girl was truly pitiful. She was the same as him back then. Everyone wanted to bully her, so she couldn''t help but say a few more words.


    "Hmph, you old thing, what business do you have here? Why aren''t you going back and staying?" Be careful that one day, someone will use your house as a pigsty to feed a pig. We''ll see where you can go live then! "


    Everyone''s faces were dark as they glared at the old widow. They wished that they could vent all the anger they had on this old man.


    They did not have the guts or ability to deal with Old Ma and Old Third. However, they could not help but feel upset. Now that this old man had taken the initiative to come forward, they naturally would not be courteous at all.


    "You guys, you guys ¡­"


    The Widow naturally understood that these people were trying to vent their anger on her, but she did not care. She was already so old, so it did not matter. She already had enough of living. It was just that he pitied this little girl. She was still so young, so how should he live his life in the future? If you don''t mind, come back with me. "


    Although her house had been living for a long time, it was still able to shelter her from the elements, which was better than not having any place to go.


    "Haha, old man, have you gone mad?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. You killed your family members, and now you still have to find a little girl."


    "Although this girl is a bit ugly and probably won''t be able to get married in the future, she is still a human life after all."


    "Little girl, if you want to die, then just follow her back."


    Everyone was laughing proudly, looking as if they were just watching the show ¡­


    In this village, there were two very special existences. One was Nona, and she was also very ugly. Furthermore, in the eyes of the crowd, she was very shameless, and she even dreamed of marrying an Elementary Scholar. The other one was this old widow. Actually, the life at this widow''s house had been very easy. Her husband was a hunter back then, and he spent most of his time hunting on the mountain. His family was better off than most. Everyone in the village was full of envy, but the good times didn''t last long before the hunter died. Later on, she led her youngest son, who was only three or four years old. Originally, he was a smart kid, but after encountering disaster, he starved to death and became an old woman by himself.


    Those in the village who lived well would look down on others. Back then, the Old Widow''s family life was considered the best. Naturally, it attracted quite a few red-eyed diseases. Seeing that the Widow''s family had been defeated, many people naturally became extremely happy. All of them wished they could step on the Old Widow''s body. These old widows were not well off. Fortunately, the hunter had saved the landowner once, so the landowner didn''t accept the widow''s rent. Although it was a bit difficult for her to be alone, she was still able to make it.


    "Alright, Granny, I''ll be going with you from now on."


    At this time, when everyone was watching him, someone suddenly stretched out a pair of warm hands towards him. Nona was not the kind of person who did not know how to act. The more others looked down on her, the happier she had to agree. She didn''t have much contact with the people in the village, so she didn''t know much about this old granny''s situation. However, she could tell that everyone was waiting to see a good show. But... The other party seemed to want to take him in, so why should he refuse?


    Even if she had a place to go, she wouldn''t be able to stand by and watch these people humiliate an old man like this, much less if she didn''t have a place to go. These people, each one of them spoke with a righteous tone, but in reality, each of them was even darker than the last.


    "Okay, okay, I... I... We''ve been together, together. "


    How many years had it been, how many years had it been ¡­


    The Old Widow was so excited that she was tearing up.


    She admitted that she was being a bit impulsive just now, but seeing that the child was pitiful, she really couldn''t bear that she didn''t have a place to go. But... However, she had forgotten that her reputation was not good. She was worried about if Jiu Niang would despise her. After all ¡­ After all, his luck was tough ¡­


    A lot of people, even a lot of families, don''t let children near them. He was afraid that he would kill them...


    When she was young, she didn''t feel much, but as she slowly grew older, she began to feel lonely. In her heart, she also wanted someone to accompany her, but ¡­ However, everyone treated him as a terrifying thing and didn''t dare to approach him ¡­ And he wasn''t any rich person either, it was already good enough that he could guarantee his own food, he simply couldn''t raise anyone else.


    "Granny, from now on, you''re my grandmother by blood!"


    Taking a deep breath, Nona held the old man''s hand and said very seriously, "In the future, I will serve you. I will send you off to your death in your old age."


    Yes, this was the promise that Jiu Niang had given her. She could tell that this old man really wanted to accompany her. Perhaps she really needed a family member. But how could he not need it? He had also been abandoned by others. His mother had left with his brother, leaving him alone. Now that his home was gone, she really didn''t know where else she could go. Right now, everyone was waiting to see the calligraphy and found it very lively. Only she was willing to accept him in ¡­


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    The Old Widow stared at Jiu Niang with tears streaming down her face, unable to say a word for a long time.


    When he was young, his parents had also advised him to find someone else to marry. It was just for the sake of having someone to take care of him when he grew old. But back then, he was still young, so no matter what, he did not agree. After so many years of slowly growing older, he also began to understand that his parents were indeed acting for his own good. Unfortunately ¡­ It was a pity that he was too young and didn''t understand these things at all.


    By the time he understood, it was already too late. His parents had died, and his family had long since ceased to interact with him. As he grew older, they naturally didn''t want to interact with him at all. Only then did she feel lonely. Sometimes, she even thought of taking a child in. That way, at least there would be someone by her side who could talk with her. However, he couldn''t support others with his current situation, so he could only think about it.


    But now ¡­


    Looking at the Ninth Mother in front of her, she could not believe it.


    Is, is this really true?


    Did she really want to depend on him for life? Was she really swaying like a grandmother, sending herself to the end of her life?


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Haha, this is hilarious!"


    "Yo, I really didn''t expect this girl to be so scheming!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. She never thought that her house would be taken away by someone. She immediately found herself a second home."


    "No wonder that Gu Yu dares to leave her alone. Her own daughter knows clearly in her heart that she probably knows her daughter''s tricks, so don''t worry about it this way for the second time!"


    "Hehe, I think that''s the case. This kind of girl is too amazing. "


    As soon as Jiu Niang finished speaking, the crowd burst into vicious ridicule. Yes, they did look down on the Old Widow, but when they saw that Jiu Niang was actually going to follow the Old Widow, jealousy and hatred began to grow in their hearts once again.


    Even the old widow''s house was good. Although it was old, that hunter was one of the best in the village. The house was also well-built. Although it had already started to age over the years, it was still much better than the Gu family. At the beginning, these people didn''t like the Old Widow and thought that she was a lost cause. Otherwise, how could their entire family be wiped out? But now that they saw Jiu Niang together with her, thinking that everything in the future belonged to her, everyone was jealous again.


    However, Jiu Niang acted as though she didn''t hear them. These people.


    Hehe, what was there to say? All of them were sick with red eyes. In their eyes, it was best if someone else''s things became theirs. In the hands of others, that was unbefitting.


    She was naturally aware that these people actually wanted to see if everyone was doing well, so that made their hearts feel at ease. However, she, Jiu Niang, probably didn''t have the habit of making others happy, but it wasn''t good for her either. What she liked the most was to let herself live a good life, making those people jealous and envious of her.


    Of course, sometimes jealousy and envy required capital.


    "Grandmother, let''s go home."


    Old Widow, they didn''t think much of her. Now that she was their grandmother, they were probably jealous of her.


    Most likely, all of them felt like shitting their children, but ¡­ What this world lacked the most was medicine for regret ¡­

 C29

    "Sigh, it''s not good for a child to be an old woman. I shouldn''t... "I know you''re a kind child, but if you go back on your word, I won''t mind." The Old Widow brought Jiu Niang home. Along the way, she thought about it silently for a long time. Although he really wished to have someone by his side, he was old after all.


    However, she also understood her own situation. It was already a problem for her to support herself without anything. If she forced the little girl to stay by her side, not only would it not bring her any benefits, it might even harm her. And ¡­ She had been widowed for so many years, she really didn''t want to harm anyone anymore ¡­ After so many years, finding someone to marry to such a thing was truly unheard-of. Even though she and the hunter had been ordered to be matchmakers by her parents, he had been extremely good to her after their marriage, and for a long time she had lived a life without worries. In her heart, she couldn''t forget that person no matter what. Since she couldn''t, she naturally wouldn''t find another. However, she had thought about adopting a child. After all, there wouldn''t be anyone to sweep the tomb in a hundred years ¡­


    If he raised a child, after a hundred years, there would always be someone who would sweep their graves and burn two pieces of paper. It was also unlikely that the hunter would become a ghost ¡­


    But... With his reputation, the other party wouldn''t even give his child to him when he heard of his situation. After a few tries, she slowly gave up. Yeah, originally, the hunter was fine, and he even went out of the mountain without encountering any danger. However, after marrying me, he encountered many dangers. Initially, it was only a few minor injuries, but later they even lost their lives. If the hunter was an accident, then his own child ¡­ She was clearly four or five years old and was a good child. Normally, there was no problem at all. Ever since the hunter was gone, she was even more careful to hold onto her food, afraid that something might happen to him. However, later on ¡­


    He still left.


    Even though he was extremely careful, he still died.


    Others would only think that it was during times of disaster and would only feel uncomfortable if they didn''t eat their fill. Many of the children of other families had died like this. However, only she knew in her heart that her child had never been hungry. She would rather be hungry than let her child suffer any grievances from her coldness. But he was still dead. She died without a sound. She didn''t even know why ¡­


    Of course, he didn''t dare to investigate too deeply.


    She was afraid, really afraid, that she would end up killing them because of her own fate.


    But even if he didn''t say it, the rumors about his fate were quickly known by everyone. The people in the village started to crowd him out, intentionally or unintentionally. Everyone wanted to take a detour when they saw him. All these years, she had been enduring silently. If it wasn''t for the fact that the hunter and her child were not buried in the village, she probably wouldn''t be able to bear it and would have left long ago. But... She could leave, but if she did, it would be in the clear and there would be no one to visit the grave. How lonely would the father and son be down there, to sweep their graves and visit when they had time, so she could only swallow all her grievances.


    "Grandma, if you don''t take me in, where else can I go?"


    As she looked at the old widow, she felt gratitude from the bottom of her heart.


    Yes, if it wasn''t for this old widow taking him in, she really didn''t know where else she could have gone.


    At the crucial moment, she had extended her hand, and in her opinion, those things about not being able to do anything and not being able to do anything were all nonsense.


    "Hey, I know you''re a good kid."


    She didn''t despise him. She called him Grandmother. The Old Widow''s heart felt warm, but ¡­ The more it was like this, the more she didn''t want to implicate Jiu Niang ¡­


    This girl was a good one, a rare kind child. Unfortunately ¡­ It was a pity that the heavens did not care for the good people these days. He was clearly a well-behaved child, but yet he had to suffer so much. His cloudy eyes fell on Nona''s face which was full of pustules. An eight or nine-year-old child, however, looked like he was only six or seven years old. He was so thin that a gust of wind could blow him away. She really didn''t understand. How could such a good child be willing to abandon his family and run away?


    "Child, this old woman knows that you are a good person. I won''t hide it from you. It''s not that I don''t want to take you in, it''s just that ¡­ However, if you follow this old woman, you will only be implicated by this old woman. " She had forgotten how many years it had been since someone had spoken to her. Even if they were to talk to him, they would be mocking him. Only this little girl, she was truly kind, "Come with me!"


    With a deep sigh, the old woman pulled Nona into the room.


    "Grandma? Where are you taking me? "


    Nona was a bit confused. What was she trying to pull me along for?


    To be honest, her house was not much better than his, but it was cleaned quite cleanly. Although she was old, she should be a very particular person, and it wasn''t hard to tell that when she was young, she should be very good. At least, compared to Gu Yu''s, he was more than just a little bit stronger. He didn''t even know what kind of person Gu Yu used to be. However, ever since she''d transmigrated, she''d seen a very typical, sarcastic, rural woman, known as Gu Yu. She basically had nothing else to do but go down to the fields every day, and as for the family, she basically never cared about it. As soon as he woke up, he saw the messy house. Later on, he was the one who took responsibility for cleaning up the house even though he felt very sad.


    "Child, look." The Old Widow carefully opened the rice jar and pointed at it for Jiu Niang to see. Although Jiu Niang didn''t quite understand it, she still moved closer to take a look.


    It was good that she didn''t look, but she understood once she saw Nona.


    In a large rice jar, there was an empty grain stuck to the bottom of the jar. Even the bottom of the jar could not cover it.


    Nona was not stupid, so she naturally knew what this meant. This meant that her family no longer had any food. Even she herself could not support such food.


    In other words, it wasn''t that she didn''t want him to stay, but she was too embarrassed to ask him to stay. If she stayed, then she wouldn''t even be able to guarantee his warmth and food. She didn''t expect such a serious question to appear in front of her. Looking at her aged face, she suddenly felt sour in her heart. Such an honest person, however ¡­ But why does God have to treat poor people like this? She was obviously very kind, but ¡­ However, there was nothing she could do. She truly wanted to keep him here, but ¡­ But such a naked reality ¡­


    "It''s okay, Grandma. There will always be food. "I can find my own food. I can support both of us."


    If she had been a little more selfish, maybe Jiu Niang would have been ruthless.


    However ¡­ However ¡­ It was impossible for Jiu Niang to do it. She could not completely ignore her. She could clearly feel the sound of something tearing at her chest. This was something she had never experienced before. At this moment, she clearly understood that she wouldn''t abandon this old man and walk away by herself. She would definitely take good care of her ¡­


    "Grandma, I''m going out. You have to be careful at home."


    As the morning sun rose, Nona slowly walked out of her house with her backpack on her back. Although she had enough food in her Space and couldn''t eat all of it, she didn''t even need to go out and look for it. But in order not to attract attention, she pretended to go out every day to look for food.


    The sunlight shined a layer of light on her body, making her look several years younger. "Be careful, even if you can''t find food, it doesn''t matter. Don''t go into the mountains."


    Deep in the mountains was the pain in the Widow''s heart.


    Previously, that place was the source of his beautiful life. Back then, the hunter''s household was the media, and the prey he brought back each time was enough for his family to eat and drink to their heart''s content. Many years ago, she had always thought that the mountain was a treasure mountain with everything inside. She was very happy that she had found such a capable man, always daring to do things that others did not dare to do. For a very long time, she despised those idle men in the village who did nothing to feed their wives and children. In her opinion, all men should be like hunters, with strong bodies and exceptional courage, able to use their own hands to create a rich life for their wives and children.


    However ¡­


    Many years later, when the hunter died on the mountain and there was no one by his side. She began to envy those men who she once thought were incompetent. If hunters were like these men, then she wouldn''t have to lose them and wouldn''t have to become a person. But... But there is no such thing as'' if ''in this world... In the beginning, she was very opposed to Jiu Niang entering the mountain. She would rather starve to death than enter the mountain, because the mountain was where she ate people. However, there was nothing she could do about Nona''s insistence. She could only wait at the door every day when she went out, all the way until she came back.


    She had wanted to do these things for the hunter. However, at that time, he was too young and did not know how dangerous it was. He did not realize that the hunter was doing such a dangerous thing. He just accepted the items that the hunter brought back out of habit. Sometimes, when the items were small, he would be unhappy. All these years, she had been thinking over and over again. Then, she began to regret. If he had been a bit more sensible and knew that this was a very dangerous thing to do, and wouldn''t let the hunter do it, would he not have died?


    It was just that he didn''t have the chance to do this for the hunter anymore.


    Fortunately, Jiu Niang had appeared. She was truly a smart and considerate child, and she was finally able to do all the things she had wanted to do for so many years without being able to do. She didn''t know whether to wait for Jiu Niang, or wait for the hunter, or just to make her heart feel better.


    "Hehe, I really didn''t expect that the Old Widow and that ugly lass could really live together."


    "Tsk tsk, it was in this mountain that the hunters died that year. "Who would''ve thought that it''s this girl''s turn now ¡­"


    "I really didn''t expect this old man to have this kind of ability. In the past, he forced a hunter into the mountains, and now there''s an ugly girl who is willing to work for him."


    "Stupid, you really do have some ability!" I really can''t tell. "


    Early in the morning, the villagers began a new day. As they passed by the old widow''s house, they could not help but mock her.

 C30

    Since her mouth was on someone else''s, Jiu Niang couldn''t stop them from talking. However, since she had heard too much of these gossip, she naturally wouldn''t take it seriously. These people only desired the world to be free from chaos; they couldn''t bear to see others live a better life than herself. Therefore, Nona acted as if she didn''t hear anything as a faint smile still hung on her face.


    As he passed them, he didn''t forget to greet them with a pleasant greeting.


    "Auntie Li, is your son''s injury better?"


    "Aunt Zhang, your daughter hasn''t returned to her parents'' home yet?!"


    "Uncle Wang, what''s wrong with your face? "Why did you not sleep last night and instead run around?"


    "Grandma Liu, is your daughter-in-law coming back?"


    Although she couldn''t stop others from talking, it didn''t mean that she needed to be bullied. These people, which family did not have some shameful matters? The village was only so small, and as long as one asked a little, it would be clear. Previously, Nona was naturally not in the mood to do this sort of thing. After all, it had nothing to do with her being aloof and aloof. Furthermore, she still had a lot of good things to do, so she didn''t have the time to waste on these people. However, things were different now. His grandmother and him were bullied by others. If he did not retaliate, then he might be bullied to no end.


    "You ¡­ You... What do you know about children! "


    "Humph!" What does it have to do with you! "


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    "No rules, you should be the one asking questions about the lord!"


    Sure enough, these people, each one of them wanted to see the liveliness of the other. When they mentioned themselves, their originally excited faces instantly shut up. The bystanders carefully took two steps back, afraid that Jiu Niang would point out their family''s secret.


    They were all from the same village, so everyone knew what kind of trivial things each family had. However, they usually wouldn''t say it out in public.


    "Yes, yes, I am a child who does not understand. Therefore, I hope that everyone can be merciful with your words. Otherwise, I don''t know if I would be even more ignorant. "


    Tsk tsk, these people, they really are bullies who bully the weak and fear the strong. He had only said a few words without hurting anyone, yet they were all so frightened. Nona pursed her lips, a trace of a cold smile flashing across her eyes. Carrying her backpack, she quickly walked into the mountains. She would rather go into the mountains than fight with these people here. Originally, she had planned to tell the villagers about the situation in the mountain. After all, it seemed like everyone was about to fall into disarray ¡­ But now ¡­


    "Humph!" This kind of person is someone who needs to be taught a lesson. " That''s right, she had changed her mind. This kind of person should be taught a good lesson, otherwise, they would all be staring at her, wishing that everyone could be worse than her. In the past, she didn''t know what it meant to make trouble for the people, but now it seemed like it was true.


    The poorer they were, the more vicious they would be!


    "She ¡­" She ¡­ What an uncultured person! "


    "That''s right, that''s right, she really has no manners. She''s just a girl ¡­" "Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to get married in the future!?"


    "Tsk tsk, with her appearance, which family would dare to take it!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "But that old widow''s fate is really good. I don''t know what she''s capable of, but first it''s that short-lived hunter who goes into the mountains every day for her, and she doesn''t do anything, only being a rich wife every day at home. Seeing that you''re about to become old, another ugly monster has actually appeared. Although it''s a bit ugly, I''m willing to work for this old woman! "


    Nona walked further and further away, but she could still hear the faint sounds of people talking behind her back. However, all of this had nothing to do with her, so she didn''t really care.


    "Sigh, let''s do it here!"


    Nona walked into the mountains for a while before stopping. This time, she did not plan on going any deeper. She only wanted to avoid those people''s eyes and ears and get something out of the space. In fact, she would take advantage of the Widow''s absence to secretly retrieve something from the space every day. However, in order to not arouse her suspicion, she still had to regularly enter the mountain. Otherwise, if she could not finish all the food in the house, she would definitely suspect something ¡­


    "So troublesome, looks like I have to think of a way."


    Thinking that he was about to enter the mountain and the weather was getting colder, it would be impossible for him to do so even if he wanted to during the winter when the snow sealed the mountain. It seems that I must think of a way to solve this problem once and for all ¡­ Of course, the thing that worried Nona the most was that she had suffered from a severe disaster this time. Most of her family''s crops had been reduced, so she was afraid that this winter would be very difficult. As for her ¡­ With the space here, he wouldn''t have to worry about the food he could produce. But... But there is a saying that wealth is a sin... Just the two of them, the Old Widow and him, I''m afraid ¡­


    "Sigh, really ¡­" Forget it, forget it ¡­ I don''t want to! " The more she thought about it, the more it gave her a headache. Jiu Niang shook her head and decided not to think about it anymore. If he was alone, he would just hide in the Space. He wouldn''t starve to death even if there was food and drink inside, and it was much safer than outside. But... But now ¡­ His grandmother had helped him out, and at that time, only she had extended a helping hand. He could not abandon her. "Ninth Mother, oh Ninth Mother, you can''t do such an ungrateful thing."


    Shaking her head, Nona reminded herself that no matter what, Granny truly treated me as a relative. She was probably the only one in this world who truly treated me with sincerity. Compared to her, Gu Yu Shi who had abandoned her and ran away was simply ¡­ He was simply unworthy of being a mother ¡­


    But... But...


    Gu Jinyu.


    Yes, Gu Jinyu was the first person he saw after he woke up, and also the person he trusted the most in this world. Actually, Gu Yu''s dislike for her had always been very obvious. It''s just that because Gu Jinyu was here, he took care of her and cared for her all the time, filling himself with warmth and security. That''s why he subconsciously ignored Gu Yu''s enmity towards him, resulting in the illusion that everyone was in love.


    "Brother, where are you now? Are you all right? Have you abandoned me too? "


    If she didn''t care, there wouldn''t be any harm, so when she found out that Gu Yu had abandoned her and left, she really wasn''t sad, but ¡­ However, Gu Jinyu ¡­ Even now, she didn''t want to believe that Gu Jinyu had abandoned her. He probably had no other choice, right? Gu Yu couldn''t see nor move, so he had no way of resisting if Gu Yu wanted to take him away, right?


    Nona tried to help Gu Jin out time and time again ¡­ Suddenly ¡­


    "Huh?"


    The smell of blood! It was thick with the smell of blood, and it was close by.


    At that moment, Mother Jin swiftly dodged to the side and hid behind a big tree. Her eyes carefully scanned her surroundings.


    Soon, she discovered that there seemed to be something nearby ¡­


    "That''s ¡­"


    With a slight frown, Nona carefully stared at that thing, but after looking at it for a long time without seeing it move, she felt a little doubtful. "Strange, could it be a dead animal?"


    After waiting for a long time and not seeing that thing move, Nona''s first thought was to leave this place as soon as possible. But... After taking two steps, she couldn''t help but stop again. There was such a dense bloody smell. If it was an animal, it would probably be a big one. He hadn''t eaten meat for a long time, so just thinking about it made him salivate. Finally, her stomach defeated her courage and she bravely walked forward. At the same time, she made her preparations. If there was any danger, she would immediately hide in space! He was risking his life to save space... After all, a small life was the most important thing.


    "Eh? It''s a person! "


    But what Nona did not expect was that the person in front of her was not the wild game she had imagined, but a person.


    Yes, a man, a bloody man.


    He was lying on the ground, covered in blood. Apart from the fact that he was a man, he could not see anything else.


    "Why is there someone here?"


    This mountain is just behind the village she said she lived in. To enter the mountain, one must pass through the village. She had never seen this person before, so how did he end up inside the mountain? Although she was puzzled, Jiu Niang quickly checked his injuries. "I''m still alive!"


    Even though his breathing was weak, he was still alive. "Consider yourself lucky to have met me. Otherwise, if you hadn''t been killed and bled to death, you would have already been killed."


    Yes, Jiu Niang checked once and found that all the wounds on his body were knife wounds. It seemed like they were caused by humans and not by animals in the forest. She checked the surroundings and found that there was not a single trace of blood. It seemed like he had dealt with it. But who was he? He actually wanted to take care of the blood after suffering such a heavy injury?


    "Aiya, looks like it''s going to be troublesome!"


    Nona could not help but mutter as she shook her head.


    His entire body was covered with wounds, and the worst injuries were on his chest. An arrow pierced deep into his heart. The arrow had been broken, but the arrow was still in his body. Ever since Nona was reborn, she had always stayed in this little village. At most, she had only been to town a few times, so she didn''t know much about the situation outside. However, she wasn''t an idiot, she definitely wasn''t an ordinary person from the looks of things.


    "Save or not?"


    As she squatted down beside that person, Nona''s heart was filled with worry.


    It was clear from one look that this fellow was no ordinary person. He was likely going to be in for a lot of trouble.


    What if he saved her? Or should he not save him? Nona was extremely depressed.


    "Then, let me ask you. If you want me to save you, then move your fingers. If you don''t want me to save you, then don''t move."


    After thinking for a long time, she still couldn''t make a decision. Although the Gu family practiced medicine for generations, she was only half a child, she had always listened to her grandfather''s rumors about the pot to help the world, and the kind heart of a doctor. Under these circumstances, she felt very bad to have to pat her butt and leave.


    However, if she were to save someone, she wouldn''t be able to make up her mind.


    This man was not simple, and he didn''t even know if he was good or bad. If he saved someone and lost his life, it wouldn''t be worth it.


    After thinking about it, she gave her decision to this man. But...


    Eh, this man had lost too much blood and had long since fainted. Rather than letting him make a decision, it would be better to say that Nona was shirking her responsibilities.


    However ¡­ However, what she didn''t expect was ¡­


    "Save, save me!"


    A weak voice rang out, and a big, bloody hand tightly gripped her hand. At that moment, Nona was so frightened that she fell to the ground.

 C31

    A thought flashed through Nona''s mind, ''Damn, what a fake corpse!''


    Right, this was definitely a fake corpse!


    She had just checked him out, and he was clearly unconscious. It was impossible to wake up without proper handling, which was why she had made the decision to let him choose.


    Actually, this is just an excuse...


    From the bottom of her heart, she did not want to save this fellow. With a single glance, one could tell that he was no ordinary person. In the worst case scenario, he might even bring you a lot of trouble.


    But... But...


    "Damn, you ¡­"


    "You''re so ugly!"


    After blankly sitting on the ground and doing countless mental forays for her, she slowly got up and approached that man. She originally wanted to say whether or not he was faking his corpse, but before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by that man. Although the man''s voice was very soft, but ¡­ However, Jiu Niang still heard it clearly.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Nona froze on the spot, her round eyes staring fixedly at that man, her eyes filled with shock.


    This... She must be hallucinating! He heard it just like that!


    But then ¡­


    "You''re so ugly! Get lost! "


    Her voice was still very weak, but it was clearly louder than before. If Jiu Niang had thought she was hallucinating just now, then now ¡­


    "Holy shit, you bastard!"


    In an instant, Nona''s expression changed as she viciously glared at that man.


    Anger welled up in his heart. What did this damned fellow mean? Could it be that he didn''t know that his own life was still in his hands? Did he forget that he was the one who begged him to save him? He actually told me to f * * k off!


    "Do you think I''m willing to stay and watch your half-dead body? You were the one who begged me to save you just now!"


    Yes, yes, he was the one who begged me to save him, but now ¡­


    Jiu Niang viciously waited for him. The hundred thousand alpacas in her heart whistled. At the same time, she was feeling extremely lucky that she didn''t save him on a whim. Otherwise... Otherwise, if you were saved by a few more people, the other person would open his eyes and directly say, "You''re so ugly, scram!"


    Then she would really be vomiting blood.


    "Humph!" The man snorted coldly. Although his face was covered in blood, it was not hard to guess that he was regretting it now.


    She regretted letting Jiu Niang stay behind to save her when she saw how ugly she was.


    Suddenly ¡­


    "You, you ¡­ Good, good, very good! I''ll scram, I''ll scram, okay? Hmph, just wait here for your death! "


    Nona was so angry that she almost died. She glared fiercely at the man before turning around without the slightest hesitation. At the same time, he felt extremely depressed in his heart. What the f * ck is this person? It was clearly him who pulled me to make me what I am, does he really think that I am willing!? If such a person were to die, he wouldn''t forget to despise others. If he were to continue living, it would be a waste of air. He might as well just die.


    "You ¡­ You... You give Ben... Stop right there! "


    It was the first time Situ Jin saw such an ugly girl. To be honest, he was really scared by that face, but he didn''t want to admit it. He was a man. If people found out that he was frightened by an ugly girl, he might be mocked by others. But... ''Is that ugly girl really planning to leave? ''


    Looking at the back view, Situ Jin started to panic.


    Having been frightened by that ugly girl, he had forgotten that he was seriously injured. [What should I do if this ugly girl really leaves?]


    Stop?


    "Humph!" Snorting coldly, Nona continued walking.


    Did he really think that she was a fool? Just a moment ago, she despised him and told him to scram, but now, she told him to stand still again. Who did he think he was?


    "Ugly girl, you ¡­ Stop... Ben... I, I command you to stop! "


    Seeing that the ugly girl didn''t have any intention to stop, Situ Jin became really anxious. He reflexively wanted to tell her that he ordered her to stop, but before he could say anything, he swallowed his words. This was outside the palace, and he was also severely injured. All of the guards by his side had died. He had risked his life to escape. Even though this place was deep in the mountains and forests, where no one would come after him, he still had to be careful. If he accidentally revealed his identity ¡­


    "Order? Hahaha ¡­ Who do you think you are! "


    Hearing the word "command", Jiu Niang couldn''t help but stop in her tracks. She turned around and stared at the man covered in blood as her lips curled into a cold smile. "Originally, I wanted to save you out of goodwill, but since you don''t need it ¡­" "Then you should just lie here. Oh right, I forgot to tell you, there are quite a few tigers and leopards in the mountain, so no one dares to enter the mountain. I presume that they haven''t had meat for many years!"


    As Nona spoke, a trace of a proud smile flashed across her eyes.


    Alright, actually, she didn''t know if there really was a tiger or a leopard in the forest, but ¡­


    Hmph, she didn''t like this person. It was because she wanted to scare him! It was best that such a person was scared to death.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    A tiger and a leopard? Did she, did she think of herself as a child? To think that the tiger and leopard would try to scare him. Furthermore, he had come from the forest and had not seen any tigers or leopards along the way.


    But... But...


    Damn it!


    He was actually really worried!


    If it was a normal day, he wouldn''t pay any attention to tigers or leopards. It would be even better if they dared to skin them and make them into a pair of tiger boots. But... With his current situation, even a few wild beasts would be helpless to deal with him, much less a tiger or lion ¡­


    "Aiyo, it''s getting late. I''m leaving. Those wild beasts are the most sensitive to the smell of blood. I''m afraid they are already on their way here. "


    Heh heh, you scared?


    Seeing that the person was staring at her with a dark expression, obviously scared off by her, Nona''s mood instantly turned for the better.


    These beasts were very sensitive to the smell of blood. Although this man had eliminated the smell of blood on the way, he had such a big wound and had fainted for who knows how long. It would be strange if the beasts in the forest could not smell such a strong smell of blood.


    "Hehe, even though I''m a bit ugly, Little Ming is still very important. I won''t be accompanying you. "You''re so beautiful, but you might even cause some wild beasts to hate to eat you because of your looks. So, I won''t accompany you any longer, and I want to take my leave now!"


    Hmph, he actually dares to despise me for being ugly!


    Jiu Niang smiled brightly and waved her hand. Although his face was covered in blood, no one could see the expression on his face. When she saw the anger in his eyes, she was very satisfied.


    "You ¡­ Stop right there! "


    What did he mean by not willing to eat him because of his appearance?


    He really didn''t expect this ugly girl to be so sharp-tongued. Situ Jin was furious. What he hated the most in his life was for others to use his appearance as an example. If it was in normal times ¡­ He dared to say that he was pretty, but he had already killed her ¡­ But now ¡­


    Even though he was extremely depressed, he knew in his heart that he probably wouldn''t be able to meet a single person within ten days to half a month in this deep mountain wilderness. Furthermore, although she was trying to scare him, what she said was the truth. Right now, she was covered in injuries.


    However ¡­


    But damn it!


    No one had ever dared to ignore him, Situ Jin!


    In these eighteen years, he had long gotten used to all the women surrounding him. When women saw him, they were like bees seeing flowers, making him feel extremely annoyed. He wanted to crush all of them to death. But, but at this moment ¡­ He suddenly began to miss those women. Although they hated him a little, they would not ignore him.


    "You, what do you want? What will you do to save me? I''m not wrong, you''re already ugly! "


    Glaring fiercely at the thin figure, she appeared to be no more than eight or nine years old. Situ Jin had never thought that he would be in such a sorry state one day ¡­ Furthermore, he wasn''t wrong to begin with. This girl''s face was full of pustules. He had never seen such an ugly one before ¡­


    He was already severely injured, and when he heard that someone wanted her to save him, he had to expend a great deal of effort before he could grab her hand.


    But he never would have thought that after opening his eyes with great difficulty, he would see such a face. It would be strange if he wasn''t frightened.


    Gritting her teeth, Situ Jin cursed Jiu Niang in her heart. However, she had a request, "As long as you save me, I will satisfy you with anything you want!"


    Situ Jin had grown up with a golden spoon in his mouth. He had never been in such a sorry state before. But he didn''t expect that ¡­ He never thought that one day he would actually have to beg for an ugly girl. Situ Jin''s heart was filled with hatred ¡­


    "Yes, yes. I know I''m ugly, thank you for reminding me." I''m ugly, so I should hide at home and not come out to scare people. I''m really sorry, I scared you, then I''ll go home and hide. "Since you''re so beautiful, you should just stay here!"


    F * ck, he clearly has a favor to ask, but ¡­ However ¡­


    Nona was so angry that she laughed instead.


    Alright, although she knew that Jiu Niang wasn''t good-looking when she transmigrated here, and the pustules on her face couldn''t clearly see her original appearance, it was still because of this reason that she was despised by everyone. But she had never cared about it, as she thought that being ugly was actually not bad, at least ¡­


    At the very least, if he was pretty, he might have been sold out by Gu Yu.


    Now that she couldn''t protect herself, she didn''t want to change her mind. Naturally, she didn''t have the time to study the pustules on her face.


    This was the first time ¡­


    This was the first time she cared so much about the pustules on her face. This was the first time she regretted not thinking of a way to heal them earlier ¡­


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    He was already so humble, yet she still refused to save him?


    Situ Jin stared at Nona in disbelief.


    Yes, these were the lowliest words he had ever said since he was young ¡­


    "Alright, I won''t stand in your way anymore. I''ll be leaving first!"


    He was so angry, so angry, he was about to be angered to death by this guy!


    She coldly swept a glance at that fellow. Jiu Niang had already decided to ignore him and let him fend for himself.


    But just as she took two steps, suddenly ¡­


    "Baji!"


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    The back of her head was hit by something hard. She turned around ¡­

 C32

    "It hurts!"


    Clutching her head, Nona screamed in pain. At the same time, she quickly turned around and put her hands on her hips as she viciously glared at Situ Jin. It was definitely this guy who had secretly killed him. Other than him, who else could it be? "You bastard ¡­"


    "Eh? "Silver!"


    However, just as she opened her mouth, she saw a white ingot of silver lying on the ground. Nona was so excited that she squatted down and grabbed the silver ingot on the ground. She fiercely bit down on it and said, "Hehe, it''s really silver."


    As for the silver, what about the silver? They would really die with silver taels!


    What a big ingot of silver! Fifty taels!


    Jiu Niang hugged the silver taels and looked it over. When she looked it over, she had long forgotten about the pain on her head. She was just giggling foolishly.


    At the same time, he quickly thought, "What can I do with fifty taels of silver?"


    Gu Yu had borrowed twenty taels from Hu San, but now they were handed over to Old Ma. There was also her family''s rent. Although she didn''t know how many times that was, it was definitely more than enough ¡­ Furthermore ¡­ They also gave it to Ma Laowu together ¡­


    "I''m rich, rich!"


    Thinking carefully, she realized that she didn''t have any external debt at all. That was to say, she could spend the fifty taels however she wanted.


    Fifty, that''s great.


    She had never seen this much silver before in her previous life. Jiu Niang was extremely excited, "Wow, the heavens have eyes, to actually pay silver! "Hehe, if only I had some more."


    Holding the silver, Nona mumbled to herself in a silly way.


    Looking at her greedy face, Situ Jin was so angry that his teeth were itching. What do you mean the heavens have eyes? She clearly threw out the money, but she actually thought that it was just something from the heavens. Situ Jin was so angry that he almost died. He was extremely depressed in his heart. Why did he just grab the silver and throw it at her? If only he knew earlier that he should have found a stone... However ¡­ Alright, based on his current situation, it would be difficult for him to move around, so there was no point in thinking about finding more stones. As for him, he only had at least fifty-one taels of silver ingots and the rest were at least a hundred taels of silver notes.


    "If the heavens have eyes, they will definitely strike lightning!" Glaring fiercely at Jiu Niang, Situ Jin''s face darkened as he said in a low voice.


    This damnable girl, her heart was so dark that she would rather die than save him. She could even do something as if she had seen her own death, yet she was still hoping for the heavens to pay her back ¡­


    "Don''t worry, you''re so beautiful. If the heavens want to hack you to death, they''ll have to hack you to death first." I''m so ugly, God forbid. "Look, it''s silver. The heavens have given me silver, so I can live for a few more years!"


    Humph! This damn man had his own business. Nona rolled her eyes at him and proudly held the silver in her hand.


    Jiu Niang was originally in a good mood after picking up the silver, but ¡­ However, as soon as this damnable phrase came out, she had the urge to kill someone ¡­ She discovered that although this person looked good, his mouth was extremely stinky!


    "Is that so? Do you really think that silver is a product of the heavens? "


    To hold a grudge!


    He didn''t expect that this little girl would bear grudges like that. He had only said a few words, but she had actually been able to remember them all the way until now. Situ Jin had finally experienced it. However, as long as he liked silver ¡­ Otherwise...


    "Look, what is this ¡­" "Here is at least 10,000 gold. If you save me, these will all be yours."


    With great difficulty, Situ Jin fished out a handful of banknotes. He forced himself to focus on the salivating and hesitant face of Nona.


    He made a decision in his heart. If he did not die this time, he would definitely ''repay'' this ugly girl in the future ¡­


    With both hands tightly holding the silver ingot, he exerted his strength, even more! He really wanted to stuff a silver ingot into his stomach.


    Until...


    It hurts!


    His hand hurt!


    It wasn''t a dream! He was not dreaming!


    Ten thousand taels! God, how much is ten thousand taels? She could calculate whether she could do this or not with ten thousand taels of silver ¡­ Nona''s brain was working so fast ¡­ He quickly analyzed what he could get for 10,000 taels of silver ¡­ After thinking about it, she decided to replace it with a fertile field ¡­


    Five silver taels a mu of land, one hundred and five hundred taels a mu of land, one thousand five hundred taels a mu of land ¡­ Ten thousand taels of silver ¡­ Two thousand mu ¡­


    Two thousand mu!


    Then, how big was that?


    The entire village doesn''t have two thousand mu ¡­


    Happiness came too fast. Jiu Niang felt like she was about to faint, but luckily she managed to hold onto a nearby tree in time. Otherwise ¡­ She might have been killed if she hadn''t been saved ¡­


    "You, are you alright?"


    Eh? What happened to her? Why is he suddenly silent? He only stared at me with a green glint in his eyes like a hungry wolf staring at a rabbit, causing his scalp to go numb. "Err ¡­ I didn''t ¡­" "I''m not using silver to insult you ¡­"


    ''This girl doesn''t play according to common sense. Could it be that she thinks that I am using silver to humiliate her? ''


    He was just scared out of his wits and called her ugly lass twice. She couldn''t just sit there and wait for him to die. From the looks of it, she couldn''t be thinking of ways to torture him, right?


    Normally, Situ Jin wouldn''t be afraid of this little girl, but ¡­ But now that he was seriously injured ¡­ As the saying goes, people have no choice but to lower their heads under the eaves ¡­ Currently, other than this little girl, not a single person could be seen deep within the mountains and forests ¡­


    "NO!" No, that''s all right! Please continue to insult me with silver! "


    She put both of her hands on her chest and stared at Situ Jin with sparkling eyes ¡­


    Woo woo, insult me, insult me, insult me with silver, I don''t care about it at all!


    Nona threw herself in front of Situ Jin and knelt beside him, "tycoon, please insult me with silver. There''s no need to be polite, just come at me, the more the merrier!"


    Silver, silver. At this moment, there was nothing else in Nona''s mind other than silver.


    Ever since her rebirth, she had been very poor and lacked money. But he had never been so lacking before in his life, when he had abandoned her ¡­ If he had silver taels, he could do whatever he wanted without being bullied or looked down upon.


    Especially...


    Nona couldn''t help but touch her face.


    Humph! When laozi is rich, let''s see who dares to say that laozi is ugly. Who dares to say that laozi can''t get married.


    "You ¡­ You... As long as you save me, I will give you this silver. "


    No way, this girl ¡­


    Situ Jin was sure that he was scared silly.


    That''s right, he was really scared silly. He found that ever since he met this girl, his brain seemed to be running out of ideas.


    He definitely lost too much blood and didn''t have enough brains. Right ¡­ That''s it...


    "Good!" Rest assured, I will definitely save you. "


    Wow, as long as I save him, I can get my hands on ten thousand silver!


    Nona did not hesitate at all. She nodded without the slightest hesitation and started to move her hand without the slightest hesitation ¡­


    "Shua!"


    He ripped open Situ Jin''s clothes, revealing her pure white chest ¡­


    Suddenly ¡­


    "Ah, what are you doing!"


    The cold wind blew on his chest this time, causing Situ Jin to scream in fear. He reflexively reached out his hand to protect his chest, but ¡­


    "Hiss ¡­" "It hurts!"


    As he moved, the wound which had already stopped bleeding was ripped open again. Blood immediately flowed out. Situ Jin stared angrily at Jin Niang, his eyes full of fear.


    She ¡­ What was she trying to do?


    "Bastard!" You, you want Ben... What do I do? "


    With a flushed face, Situ Jin angrily screamed ¡­


    Jiu Niang coldly swept a glance at him, a trace of contempt flashing in her eyes. "Didn''t you tell me to save you?"


    Damn, what''s going on with this man?


    He was wounded in the chest, and the arrow was still inside. How could he pull it out without tearing his clothes?


    "You? You saved me? You... "You ¡­"


    With his eyes wide open, Situ Jin''s eyes were filled with horror. She ¡­ Was she joking? She said she wanted to save him?


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­ Could it be that you yourself ¡­"


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Sob, sob ¡­"


    "So noisy!"


    Jiu Niang held onto something that looked like a perfume bag and directly covered Situ Jin''s nose and mouth. Her eyes were filled with disdain. I''ve really never seen a man with fur like this, he looked like he was going to do something to him. Even though he was severely injured and had lost half of his life, he still had the energy to make a ruckus here. Fortunately, he had made some good stuff during his free time. The herbs in there were all ordinary herbs, but the effect of using them together was very different. In a few breaths, he could easily defeat an elephant, let alone a man.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Conundrum medicine!


    Situ Jin''s eyes were wide open as he stared at Jiu Niang. The only thought in his mind was: I''ve been tricked!


    Yes, he was fooled. Who would have thought that he, Situ Jin, would actually fall at the hands of an ugly girl.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    After a long while, Nona let go and gently patted his face.


    After confirming that he had fainted, she let out a heavy sigh of relief. "Huu huu, I''ve finally fainted." Really ¡­ What a troublesome guy, but... "Don''t worry, for the sake of ten thousand silver, I will definitely save you."


    When her gaze landed on the silver notes scattered to the side, Jiu Niang felt as if she had been injected with chicken blood. She was brimming with energy.


    Pull arrow, stop bleeding, subdue inflammation, sew up...


    Fortunately, his injuries looked scary, but they weren''t fatal. Jiu Niang was busy for two hours and finally managed to get everything ready.


    "Pa Pa Pa, not bad, perfect." Hmph, luckily you met me, otherwise ¡­ "Hmph, you can die even if you bleed!"


    After finishing her task, Nona stared at her masterpiece in satisfaction.


    He really had a good needle technique ¡­


    Hehe, let''s be proud of ourselves.


    Back then, she had suffered so much for this needle technique. She thought that she wouldn''t have a chance to use it again after teleporting to another world, but she didn''t expect it to come in handy again.


    After sweeping her gaze over the 10,000 taels of silver on the ground, Nona felt somewhat unhappy, but she still entered the space ¡­


    "Exchange for anti-inflammatory medicine."


    When she got the chance recently to go into the mountains, she would collect some herbs. She remembered that she could now exchange them for anti-inflammatory drugs. But... After some careful calculations, he felt a wave of pain. "Damn, it can''t be, I actually need so many medicinal herbs!"


    A box of anti-inflammatory drugs required thousands of herbs.


    All the herbs in her space added together wouldn''t even be able to exchange for two boxes.


    "Forget it, forget it. For the sake of ten thousand taels of silver ¡­"


    Although the pain was so intense that it could kill people, but ¡­ Still, Nona gritted her teeth and exchanged for a box ¡­


    Wuu, wuu, wuu, wuu. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!


    That''s right, the herbs that he had spent so much effort to collect had suddenly decreased by a large half. But... But when she thought of those ten thousand taels, she clenched her teeth and endured it ¡­


    "Three times a day, one pill at a time!"


    After carefully writing down the note, Nona picked up the banknotes from the floor and put them into her pocket. She felt at ease and turned around to leave. Heh heh ¡­ It''s really great that I managed to earn so much money ¡­


    Holding the banknotes, Nona felt that the sky had turned blue and the water green ¡­

 C33

    "Have you found out?"


    In a normal looking house, Situ Jin''s face was gloomy as he paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. It was obvious that he was not in a good mood right now. Upon sweeping his gaze over the surroundings, a group of people immediately kneeled down ¡­


    "Master, please calm your anger. This lowly one ¡­" This lowly one is useless! "


    The silver-haired old doctor tremblingly kneeled on the ground, kowtowing in fear and trepidation.


    He was originally an imperial physician in the Imperial Hospital, but because he was old, he returned home. Three days ago, someone suddenly came to him and tied him up in a shitty little town. At first, he thought he had met a bandit who robbed money and took his life.


    Unexpectedly ¡­


    Who would have thought that he would really meet her ¡­


    This Situ Jin was even more terrifying than bandits.


    Although he didn''t rob money, but ¡­ However, he was dying. Not only did he want his own life, he might not even be able to save his family''s.


    "What!"


    Turning around, he looked at Old Lady Wang with a cold gaze. Situ Jin''s tone suddenly became a few times louder, "Useless things. You talk big all the time. There''s nothing in the sky or on the ground, but it''s useless at critical moments!"


    Three days ago, when he woke up from his stupor, he found that the little girl had disappeared along with a pile of banknotes. However, the wounds on his body had truly healed. Such a big wound had actually healed so quickly ¡­ It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought of seeing what was going on with the doctor ¡­ However, he had to keep the fact that he was injured a secret. He could only suppress the curiosity in his heart ¡­ However, that strange little white piece, he still couldn''t help but get someone to find Old Lady Wang ¡­


    Of course, he didn''t have it, right? The note from Ninth Madame showed it to Old Lady Wang. She only took out a small white card and showed it to him so he could study it.


    What he did not expect was that even Old Doctor Wang did not know what it was.


    "Master, please calm your anger ¡­" "Little me, I really don''t know ¡­"


    With sweat pouring down like rain, Old Lady Wang was so scared that she kowtowed.


    He had returned to his hometown for five to six years, and these years, he had been held high in the hands of others. No matter where he went, he would always be supported by countless people, and he had almost forgotten the feeling of having his life in their hands. After returning to his hometown, the first thing he thought of was to walk away so that he wouldn''t get into any trouble, but ¡­ But he had clearly already hidden so far away, how could he ¡­ How did he get found out by someone ¡­ Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, this person was actually a murderer if he didn''t feel up to it ¡­


    "Humph!" Useless thing, after looking at it for two days, I still don''t know what it is! What do you think you''re doing alive! "


    Although Jiu Niang didn''t explain it clearly, since she let him eat it, Situ Jin believed that it must be related to his injuries.


    But... But when he thought about how that little girl would directly use a medicine to cover his wounds, he couldn''t help but...


    Originally, he wanted to see if Old Doctor Wang could eat it, but ¡­ However, he didn''t expect that even Old Lady Wang didn''t know what this thing was ¡­


    "Please spare me, please spare me!"


    Old Lady Wang was so scared that she kowtowed, tears rolling down her face.


    His body, which had been raised like a noble child all these years, was so round that with a kowtow, he almost fell down and rolled away.


    He only had one thought in his mind, and that was: If he can still live well this time, then ¡­ Then he must find a more secretive place so that no one will be able to find him ¡­


    "Humph!" "Scram!"


    Useless thing, what''s the use if you don''t know? He didn''t believe that he couldn''t find that girl even after digging three feet deep into the ground!


    Situ Jin coldly snorted. Yet, old lady Wang felt like she was being pardoned ¡­


    "Mistress!" Someone has appeared! "


    A black shadow flashed and kneeled beside Situ Jin. The figure was so cold that it seemed to have no emotions.


    They had been specially trained as Death Soldiers. They had no emotions, no thoughts, and only needed to complete the mission according to their master''s request.


    Situ Jin had never liked them getting close to him, but ever since he was injured, he had to be even more careful.


    "What?" Where is it? "


    He appeared? She actually appeared?


    After waiting for ten days, she had finally appeared. If she did not appear now, he would have given up.


    To be honest, staying in such a small desolate place like this would drive anyone crazy.


    However, he never expected this little girl to be so tolerant. He thought that with her mischievous appearance, once she received the banknotes, she would immediately exchange them for silver. However, he never expected that she would wait for ten days in a row ¡­ This little girl was really patient. Situ Jin''s opinion of her had increased by a few notches ¡­ "Not bad, not bad. He really is someone who has made me wait for so long. He is indeed a bit different from ordinary people ¡­


    "Little girl, please wait a moment! Sit over here, we''ll give you the exchange right away. "


    The head storekeeper personally came out to greet Jiu Niang. With a smile on his face, he bowed and invited her into the inner room. Although Nona was somewhat puzzled, she did not say much. She only obediently followed him in and then openly sat down ¡­


    "Thank you, Manager."


    She counted the silver notes left behind by that man and found it to be twelve thousand taels of silver. He really was a tycoon. Just a casual toss of this amount of silver was enough to crush a person to death. She had spent two whole days and nights at home before confirming that she did have silver notes in her hands. She was not dreaming. After that, he waited for a few days to make sure no one would come knocking before coming out to exchange.


    Furthermore, she did not dare to exchange so many banknotes at once. She only drew the smallest banknote, which was one hundred taels.


    But... However, he didn''t expect that the 100 or so shopkeepers would be so enthusiastic.


    If I had known ¡­" Well, it would have been useless if he had known earlier, because the smallest denomination was a hundred taels. Fine, she decided. If she were to exchange for more next time, she would have to find a bigger place. Otherwise ¡­


    Sitting at the table, Nona''s mind was racing.


    A hundred liang is indeed a lot for ordinary people, but ¡­ Unknowingly, he had become a rich man ¡­


    Chase Bank!


    Yes, these banknotes were all from the Chase Bank.


    In order to ensure the authenticity of the banknotes and the safety of the Chase Bank, Nona even spent some time asking many questions. As a result, the Chase Bank was absolutely safe. It was the largest bank in the country, and most of the places had a semicolon...


    Only after confirming her reliability did she dare to visit.


    After all, he was just a young lady. If he didn''t get any silver coins by then, he would just be causing trouble for himself.


    She had never thought that she would cause so much trouble by exchanging money. However, it wasn''t because she had too much money, but ¡­


    "Humph!" Ben... I''ve finally found you! Ugly girl, let''s see where you can run to! "


    Without waiting for the guards, Situ Jin took a few steps forward, grabbed onto Jiu Niang''s clothes and lifted her up as he glared at her.


    It was all because of this little girl!


    He actually dared to drug her with sweat medicine! This was the first time in his eighteen years of life that he had fallen into the hands of a little girl. Just thinking about it made him feel aggrieved.


    "You ¡­ You... Why are you here? "


    Upon seeing the person in front of her, Jiu Niang''s expression changed drastically. She looked dejectedly at the pitch-black guy in front of her. "We made a deal, you can''t go back on your word!"


    Unable to worry about her own safety, Jiu Niang wrapped her arms around herself and tightly protected the banknotes in her pocket.


    Wuu wuu, this was too despicable. He had clearly said that he would be the one to obtain the silver taels after saving him. She didn''t expect that fellow to go back on his word. She knew that he would give her so much money, so how could he just give it to her so easily ¡­ Nona''s heart ached as if someone had cut her flesh ¡­


    "Humph!" "Ugly girl, let''s settle our old debts together today!"


    Gritting his teeth as he stared at Jiu Niang, Situ Jin''s teeth itched with hatred.


    It was all the fault of this ugly girl. No one knew what method she used, but his wounds did heal in the first two days. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t even bleed a bit. But slowly, he discovered that his injuries didn''t seem to be completely healed, especially the last two nights. Every day, he would feel pain, causing him to be unable to sleep at all for the entire night.


    When he thought about how he had been confused by an ugly girl using a camouflage medicine and had fallen for her trick, he actually believed that a little girl like her had the ability to heal his wounds ¡­ She actually had the nerve to swagger over to exchange money ¡­ The more he thought about it, the more Situ Jin hated him!


    "Hey, hey, hey, what do you mean? What did it mean to settle old and new accounts together? We agreed that the silver would go to me if I saved you. You''re not going back on your word now, are you? "


    She tightly protected the banknotes in her pocket and screamed out in fear.


    What a joke. In order to save him, he had spent so much money and even exchanged for anti-inflammatory medicine. He had almost emptied most of the medicinal ingredients in his space. However, if he went back on his word and tried to snatch the banknotes back ¡­


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Gritting her teeth, she shouted at Situ Jin, "How shameless of you, we already paid double the price. Now that you''re so good, you still want to go back and snatch the money? How shameless!"


    Yes, he really was a shameless person. If he knew earlier, he wouldn''t have saved such a person.


    What he didn''t know was that in order to exchange for that anti-inflammatory medicine, all of the medicinal materials that he had spent so much effort to find were gone ¡­ Some medicinal ingredients were still extremely rare, and it was unknown when they would be completely replenished ¡­


    "You ¡­ You... You think I want silver? "


    Carrying Jiu Niang, Situ Jin clenched his teeth as he shouted out word by word. At the same time, he glared at her as if he was going to eat her.


    Did her eyes see that he was going to steal her silver?


    A mere 10,000 silver was a drop in the bucket to him; he had no idea that he had waited so many days.


    "Difficult... Isn''t it? "Huff ¡­ Huff ¡­" You scared me to death. So you didn''t come to rob me of my silver. "Then you should have said it earlier. Seriously, it scared me to death!"


    After staring at Situ Jin for a long time, Nona was sure that he really wasn''t here to snatch the silver. She couldn''t help but to let out a breath of relief. "Alright, alright. Let me down. As long as you aren''t here to snatch the silver from me, it''s fine."


    Yes, yes, to her, the most important thing was the silver. As long as they weren''t here to snatch it from her, anything was fine.


    "Is that so? Is anything okay? " Staring coldly at Jiu Niang, Situ Jin''s lips curled up into a sneer. Revealing his white teeth, he stared at her sinisterly, "What if I say I want your life?"

 C34

    "What?"


    He ¡­ What did he say? She, she must be hallucinating!


    He didn''t want money, but ¡­ But he wanted his life?


    "Baji!" At this moment, Nona was so frightened that she fell to the ground, looking into his ice-cold eyes. She didn''t know why, but she knew that this man was not lying to her. He was serious. He really wanted to kill her. However ¡­ But what did she do? It seemed like ¡­ It was as if he hadn''t done anything wrong.


    "Humph!" Do you know fear now? It''s too late, you actually dared to lie to me, you have to be prepared to pay the price! "


    He coldly swept a glance at Nona who was slumped on the ground. A trace of ridicule flashed through his cold eyes.


    Ever since he was young, this was the first time he suffered such a huge loss. Furthermore, it was a girl that was even younger than him. Yet, he actually foolishly believed that this ugly girl, who was even younger than him, really had the medical skills of Hunchun, and was able to instantly heal his wounds. Situ Jin hated Nona to the extreme ¡­ No matter what, he couldn''t let this girl stay any longer. Looking at her made him think of his foolishness!


    Situ Jin was as cold as ice as he walked step by step towards Jiu Niang ¡­


    As he slowly got closer, Nona felt her heart hanging in her throat, as if the surrounding temperature had suddenly dropped. "You, speak clearly, when did I deceive you? You, even if you kill me, you still have to explain it clearly to me! Otherwise, I won''t be able to die in peace! "


    Deep breath, deep breath...


    Nona tried her best to remain calm. This person was so scary, it was as if those eyes could kill ¡­ She racked her brain but still couldn''t figure out when she offended this God of Slaughter. This was the first time Jiu Niang regretted it. At that time, she shouldn''t have talked about medical ethics and shouldn''t have let him be. In that situation, if she hadn''t saved him, he would have bled to death in at most another two to four hours ¡­


    "Is that so? So even you can be scared to death! "


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a faint sneer. A trace of ridicule flashed across Situ Jin''s eyes.


    Hmph, this damnable ugly girl dared to deceive him. He thought she was bold and unafraid of death. He didn''t expect her to be afraid of death! However ¡­


    "It''s too late!"


    Yes, it was too late.


    Only now did he realize that it was too late.


    He had waited for the corpse for ten days before this damned girl appeared! He no longer had the patience!


    "You ¡­ You''re unreasonable, but you still need a reason to kill someone, right? You only said that I lied to you, but when did I actually lie to you? Nona was anxious. Her face was pale, but she tried her best to remain calm. No, she had to remain calm. If she were to go along with it, how could she negotiate with this guy?


    "Humph!" Explain clearly? "Good, good. Today, I will let you rest in peace!" This little girl was still unwilling to admit it even at this time. Smiling coldly, Situ Jin reached out his hand and tore off his clothes ¡­


    Suddenly ¡­


    Ah!" "Scoundrel!


    He ¡­ he actually took off his clothes!


    Nona was so frightened that she immediately covered her eyes with her hand and screamed loudly.


    "You ¡­"


    Brawler?


    She ¡­ Could it be that she ¡­


    In an instant, Situ Jin''s face turned black as he fiercely glared at her, "Stupid ugly girl, shut up!"


    If he didn''t rip off his clothes, how would he be able to look at the wounds on his body?


    Wasn''t she at death''s door with her eyes closed? Since she wanted to see it so much, he was just trying to help her, but he didn''t expect her to scream out in fear!


    "You ¡­ You, you are not... "You''re not ¡­"


    Jiu Niang''s face was flushed. Her big watery eyes timidly looked at Situ Jin. Fortunately, her face was full of pustules ¡­ Otherwise, her face would have turned red and purple at this moment...


    Wuu wuu, how embarrassing ¡­ He had not expected that he would actually have a misunderstanding like this ¡­ So it turned out that the other person was only letting him see the wounds on his body, while she ¡­ As for her ¡­


    "Not what? Aren''t I going to be stronger than you? "


    With a gloomy face, Situ Jin glared at Jiu Niang and said while gnashing his teeth. His entire body was emitting a cold energy. If he could, he would have really pinched her to death. Seriously ¡­ Damn it, this was too damn it ¡­


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Wuu wuu, this was too embarrassing!


    Jiu Niang was so angry that she gritted her teeth while staring at Situ Jin with teary eyes.


    This person was simply too despicable. She believed that this man must have misled her ¡­ You can still say that now... Could it be that he looked like a female pervert? Although her face was full of pustules and blush, she could clearly feel that her face was frighteningly hot.


    "Humph!" "Don''t tell me you''re still shy!"


    Disdainfully looking at Jiu Niang, Situ Jin''s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Well, how would he believe that? This girl had knocked him out with her bare hands, and then ¡­ What hadn''t she seen on him then? Thinking that he had been seen naked by this ugly girl, Situ Jin felt that something was wrong!


    "I... I''m not, you... Say it, you want me to... "What do you want me to see ¡­"


    Although she felt unspeakably angry in her heart, Jiu Niang still tried her best to remain calm, acting as if she didn''t care at all. But... However, when her gaze inadvertently swept past Situ Jin''s abdomen ¡­ His eyes and mouth immediately opened wide ¡­


    Abdominal muscles!


    Eight abs!


    Damn, I didn''t think that the bookish looking him would still have eight abs. Even Nona was dumbfounded by what she saw.


    At the moment, she was only able to fly past a few words very quickly: She was wearing clothes that showed off her slim figure, and she had taken off her clothes to have some meat.


    F * ck, when did this grow? How come she didn''t notice?


    Alright, that day, all of her attention was focused on the ten thousand taels of silver and she wasn''t in the mood to look at anything else. Naturally, she hastily dealt with the wounds on his body. As for his appearance ¡­ If not for her good looks, perhaps she would have forgotten about it long ago.


    "You ¡­ You... Damn ugly girl, what are you looking at? " A pair of big watery eyes stared at him, continuously looking back and forth on his body. Situ Jin, no matter how well-educated she was, could not help but stomp her feet. This damned bastard. Just a moment ago, he was still suspecting that he might have done something untoward to her, but now ¡­


    Well, the naked eyes seemed to say: Come, come, come and bully me.


    Situ Jin wanted nothing more than to step forward and pinch him to death. What a disgraceful little girl.


    "I... I... "It''s obviously you ¡­"


    "I''m telling you to look here, here, here!"


    While waiting for Nona, Situ Jin''s tone suddenly became a few times louder. This damnable girl, seriously ¡­ [You really don''t want to die from anger ¡­] He was clearly letting her see his wound, but in the past two days, it seemed to have gotten more and more serious. And yet, she ¡­ Not only had he been knocked unconscious, he had even collected over ten thousand taels of silver. Wasn''t this called cheating? He


    "Eh? This... "What''s going on?"


    At that moment, all of Nona''s attention was focused on Situ Jin''s wounds ¡­


    "Hiss ¡­" "It hurts!" Situ Jin didn''t expect that Jiu Niang would suddenly reach out her hand and randomly press on him. He immediately grimaced in pain, stomped his feet with a dark face, and scolded, "Ugly girl, are you trying to kill me!"


    Yes, he was sure that this girl wanted to kill him, otherwise ¡­ Otherwise, why would he suddenly attack him?


    "Kill you? "Humph, I actually want to kill you!" Jiu Niang looked at the wound on Situ Jin''s waist with a serious expression.


    The pus was festering, and such a thing shouldn''t have happened. He had clearly given him the anti-inflammatory medicine, but he had spent more than half of the herbs in his space to get it. According to common sense, ten days had already passed, and the wounds on his body should have already fully healed. Why ¡­ Why did it become even more serious ¡­


    There was a strong stench coming from the wound. It looked like the wound had gotten worse ¡­


    Jiu Niang quickly checked again and again, but the results were all the same. It was even worse than what she had expected.


    "Speak, why did it become like this? Did you do something? "


    With a gloomy face, Nona stared at Situ Jin, not giving him the slightest chance to escape. He had to be extremely careful when dealing with his wounds. Logically speaking, if he still had Xiao Ya to eat, she shouldn''t be able to fester. But the wound in front of him was clearly more severe than the first time he had seen it.


    "Hmph, what I did has nothing to do with you!"


    Pulling on her clothes to cover her wound, Situ Jin met Nona''s gaze with a dark expression.


    Alright, for what reason, he suddenly felt like he had done something very serious wrong.


    "You ¡­ You... "Very well, if you want to die, then just say so. I don''t want to waste everyone''s time."


    He had spent so much time cleaning up the wound, but he was actually in such a bad condition. He even had the nerve to blame it on himself.


    She took a deep breath and rolled her eyes. In her heart, countless mud horses roared past.


    The heck, what kind of bullsh * t was this!


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    "Let me ask you, where is the anti-inflammatory medicine? I asked you to take one three times a day. Did you eat it? Show me the medicine. "


    After another thorough examination, Nona still found nothing else apart from the festering state. After thinking about it for a long time, she could only think of that pill. Although she was sure that there shouldn''t be any problems with the anti-inflammatory drug, Jiu Niang still decided to look at it again. He might not be able to ¡­ There might be some side effects that he couldn''t imagine.


    However ¡­


    "I''ve lost it!"


    "What?"


    When the word ''shriveled'' was said, Jiu Niang was immediately stunned. She looked at him in a daze.


    He suddenly had the urge to kill him.


    What the hell does he mean? What do you mean lost? Did he mean that he hadn''t eaten that Xiao Ya and had just thrown her away?


    Thinking up to this point, Nona didn''t look too good.


    When she saw his wound, she suddenly understood why his wound had turned into this state ¡­


    "You ¡­ You... Very good, very good... "Now, let me give you a few words: if you don''t court death, you won''t die!"


    When her gaze fell on Situ Jin and saw his pale face, Jiu Niang was instantly in a good mood.


    That''s right, he would not die if he didn''t court death. And this fellow was simply courting death.

 C35

    "Pah!"


    With a slap, the table broke into two halves. Situ Jin glared coldly at Jiu Niang, gritted his teeth and said, "Say that again!"


    His gloomy gaze constantly swept over Nona. If looks could kill, she might have already been chopped into pieces by him.


    Clenching his fists tightly, Situ Jin tried his best to suppress the urge to pinch her to death. This damned ugly girl actually dared to say such words to him. What did she mean by ''not courting death''? Could she be proud that she was courting death?


    "If you don''t court death, you won''t die!"


    Lifting her head and fearlessly meeting those icy eyes, Jiu Niang''s face was filled with magnanimity. Alright, at this moment, she was truly infuriated. As a doctor, what she loathed the most were those patients who didn''t listen to the doctor''s instructions, didn''t listen to the doctor''s instructions, and then caused trouble for the doctor.


    And this guy in front of him was a living example. He had spent more than half of his space to exchange for a box of anti-inflammatory medicine. However, this damned fellow actually didn''t eat it ¡­ When she thought about how she had spent so much medicinal ingredients in exchange for a box of medicinal herbs and yet the other party didn''t eat it, she felt a wave of blood welling up in her heart ¡­


    Humph! This kind of person deserved it. If he didn''t eat it, he would die. Isn''t what I said the same as asking me to repeat myself? Even if he did say it a hundred times, he would still dare to say it.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    She, she actually said it! Situ Jin clenched his fists as he stared at Jiu Niang. He was so angry that his teeth were itching, but ¡­ However ¡­


    "Hahaha ¡­" I really didn''t expect you to be so obedient. If I told you to say it, you should have said it.


    Extremely angry, Situ Jin laughed coldly as he stared at Jiu Niang. In his heart, he cursed this damnable girl a few times.


    But... But he couldn''t say anything ¡­ Because... Because she was the one who asked her to say it ¡­


    Situ Jin''s eyes were full of gloominess, he suddenly felt that her words were so fitting.


    If he didn''t court death, he wouldn''t die. He was truly courting death.


    He clearly knew that this girl was rebellious, yet he still wanted to threaten her ¡­ This was simply courting death.


    "Hmph, you better pray for yourself!" Your injury was killing you, but now ¡­ "Humph!"


    The most annoying person in the world was the one who refused to listen to the doctor''s orders and would then cause trouble for the doctor ¡­ As for the person in front of him ¡­ is more annoying than anything else in the world... Not only did he refuse to listen to the doctor''s instructions, he even wanted to look for a doctor. Furthermore ¡­ And he threatened the doctor!


    If it was in the modern world, Jiu Niang would definitely not even spare him a glance before she turned and left.


    But... But not now!


    "What do you mean? Do you mean to say that I caused my injury to become like this by myself? "


    Situ Jin wasn''t an idiot, he understood what she meant the moment he heard her words. His face immediately darkened and his entire body emitted a dense cold air. He viciously glared at Jiu Niang as if he would give her a key if she dared to speak nonsense.


    However ¡­


    If it was the usual Nona, she would definitely be frightened. But the Ninth Nu right now ¡­ In her eyes, Situ Jin was giving it to the patient, so her identity was that of a doctor. No matter how arrogant the patient was, she wouldn''t be scared.


    "Humph!" It''s not what I mean, it''s the truth! It was you who did not give yourself a chance to live! "


    With both hands on her hips, Jiu Niang unhappily berated, "It''s precisely people like you who refuse to cooperate. Not only are you guys unwilling to cooperate, you''re even seeking trouble with us if something happens!"


    "You ¡­ You... "Could it be that the white piece ¡­"


    An unbelievable thought quickly flashed through Situ Jin''s mind ¡­ Right, could he have overlooked something ¡­ It seemed ¡­ like ¡­ That''s right, he remembered now. It was the piece of paper, and it seemed to have been written on it three times a day, one at a time. In other words, the white piece was for him to eat? If he ate that thing, his wounds would not be a problem? However ¡­ But how could that be possible? That white piece was not even the size of a fingernail. Even if he ate it, it wouldn''t have any effect, right?


    With a gloomy face, Situ Jin kept telling himself, "Impossible, this is definitely impossible." It wasn''t some immortal pill, so how could it have such a miraculous effect?


    In fact, he had initially hesitated whether he should eat it, but after Old Lady Wang''s medical examination, he didn''t know what it was made of, so he stopped thinking about eating it.


    But now, looking at her appearance, could it be ¡­ Did he really blame her wrongly?


    "Humph, he''s not that stupid after all!"


    Nodding unhappily, Nona felt her heart ache. It really did hurt. It felt like someone had dug out a piece of meat, no ¡­ Not one, but many...


    He spent so much time to finally find the medicinal ingredients he spent so much effort on. He had spent half of it, half of the medicinal ingredients ¡­


    However ¡­ But this guy didn''t want to believe what he had just made, he didn''t eat it, and he even made the wound become inflamed. Initially, he was only aiming for those silver notes. He thought that since he had no more medicinal ingredients, he could continue to look for them. However, he couldn''t always find so much silver. However ¡­ But he didn''t think that this fellow would actually lie to him, even though he was the one who harmed him ¡­ The worst thing that Nona could not accept was that he had to snatch the silver back.


    "You ¡­ Do you really have a way to treat my injuries? "


    Taking a deep breath and suppressing the shock in his heart, Situ Jin said word by word, but his gaze was glued on Jiu Niang''s body. He carefully observed her every action, afraid that he would miss out on every minute reaction.


    "Tch!" If you had obediently cooperated, your injuries would have healed long ago. "


    Humph! Even though he didn''t get a good reward for being a good person, he still doubted himself.


    Nona rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to continue talking to him.


    Foolish human... Uh, okay, she''s a human herself ¡­


    Foolish ancients, flesh and blood are foolish on time.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now!" I got this silver, I want it! "


    Since the matter had already been made clear and had nothing to do with him, this man was just courting death. This way, Jiu Niang''s heart would be at ease. This kind of feeling was f * cking great.


    Naturally, he wasn''t afraid of this fellow''s dark eyes.


    In any case, he had agreed with him beforehand that this silver would be his reward, so of course he would take it with him.


    "You ¡­ Stop right there! "


    Situ Jin was still unable to react. Seeing that Jiu Niang was about to leave, he hurriedly called out to her. From the looks of it, she didn''t seem like she was lying ¡­ Perhaps ¡­


    His injuries couldn''t be known to others, but ¡­ However, if this were to continue, it would be impossible to hide it.


    "What else is there?"


    Turning around, Nona looked at the man before her with slight impatience. "If you have something to say, say it quickly. If you have to fart, say it quickly!"


    "You ¡­ You are really... Are you really a girl? "Although ¡­"


    Situ Jin''s expression immediately turned ugly. He originally wanted to say that even though he looked a bit ugly, he couldn''t not treat himself as a girl. However ¡­ The words were stuck in his throat ¡­ He hadn''t forgotten how troublesome this girl was ¡­


    "What is it? Is that what you wanted to tell me? I''m not even sure if I''m a girl or not. Do I need an outsider to remind me? "Sorry to trouble you!"


    The corner of her mouth curled up into a mocking smile, and a trace of disdain flashed across Jiu Niang''s eyes.


    He had really never seen such a troublesome man. It was clearly written on his face that he wanted him to be the only one, yet his mouth was still so stubborn. Truly ¡­


    After pinching the banknotes in her arms, Nona took a deep breath and decided to forgive this man for the banknotes.


    No matter what, he had silver notes in his possession, which was more than ten thousand taels of silver. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was sent to his doorstep by such an ungrateful person, he would have had to wait a long time to get his hands on so much money.


    "You ¡­ You... "You are a good person."


    This girl, why did she ¡­ Why wouldn''t he give up even half a step?


    It seemed that ever since he met this girl, he had been in for the bad luck. No matter what, he wouldn''t be able to win against her.


    "Okay, okay, then we have something to say. I want you to cure me, and after that, I''ll give you another ten thousand silver! "


    Ten thousand taels was simply a drop in the bucket for him. If this girl really had the ability to heal him and his injuries were not discovered by others, ten thousand taels of silver would be worth it.


    Of course, if ¡­ If this girl dared to play any tricks in front of him, he definitely wouldn''t let her go.


    "No!"


    Nona rejected him without any hesitation.


    Alright, although silver is very attractive, but ¡­ However, this man''s reputation was too low. This kind of money was really too hard to earn. Perhaps he would lose his life before he could get his hands on the money.


    She had always been very afraid of death. In such a situation, it was naturally more important for her to protect her own life.


    "What?" You... "You actually ¡­"


    He didn''t think that she would actually refuse him. Situ Jin almost couldn''t believe his ears.


    Wasn''t she a little kid that had just opened his eyes?


    He clearly remembered her sparkling eyes when he threw the silver at her. It was as if a person who hadn''t eaten their fill in his entire life suddenly saw a fat head and wished he could swallow it whole. However ¡­ However, he had asked for ten thousand taels ¡­


    Staring at Jiu Niang, Situ Jin tried to see something on her face, but he couldn''t find anything after staring for a long time. He could only say with a gloomy face, "Girl, it''s best if you don''t show any signs of fighting against me. I don''t have much patience, it''s best if you don''t show me!"


    The best thing for him was to stop when he saw better. Right now, he really didn''t have much patience. Although silver was just a number to him, but ¡­ But he also had his own bottom line. He never liked being threatened. If this little girl wasn''t willing to cooperate obediently, he might have had to cut off some of Dong Yong''s unreasonable hands.


    By then, he wouldn''t be able to control it.


    "Yes, yes, thank you for your reminder."


    Jiu Niang rolled her eyes, looking depressed.


    Tsk tsk, is this guy really thinking that I''m the kind of person who wants money more than my life?


    Well, in Situ Jin''s eyes, she was actually someone who wanted money more than her life.


    "However, it''s not that I don''t want to save you, nor do I want to go against money. It''s just that... "But there''s no medicine, I have no way at all ¡­"

 C36

    "Good, good ¡­"


    She was so angry that she laughed instead. She never thought that one day she would be unable to even give out money. It seemed that she had really underestimated this little girl. She thought that she was just a greedy person who could easily settle this matter with a little money. However, she didn''t expect that they wouldn''t meet in just a few days ¡­ Could it be that his personality had changed?


    However ¡­


    What he did not know was that Nona did not change her personality at all, nor did she purposefully take Qiao Qiao''s hand. Instead, it was because she truly could not bring out that many medicinal ingredients to continue exchanging!


    Ah ah ah ah, the last time I exchanged for a box of anti-inflammatory medicine, I already used more than half of the space of the medicinal herbs, now ¡­ Right now, his wound was festering and he needed more tools and medicines. He clearly knew that he could exchange for more in space, but she didn''t have enough medicinal ingredients. The silver was right in front of her eyes, but she couldn''t see it. She felt like she was going crazy!


    "I really have no other choice. You better pray for yourself!" "Let''s go first!" Gritting her teeth, Nona resolutely lifted her foot and walked out ¡­ Wuu wuu, she was really afraid that if she did not leave now, she would not be able to hold herself back ¡­ If he had immediately drilled into the space, they wouldn''t have been able to catch him, right? Right? Right ¡­ Oh, oh, oh, no, no. How could she have thought of snatching it? However ¡­ But he seemed to be very rich. He was a poor man, shouldn''t he be taking advantage of the rich to help the poor?


    This person was indeed Qian Zhuang''s courage.


    This was the first time Jiu Niang realized that she had such a terrifying side to her. The bloody hell were indeed forced out. She was truly scared of being poor, so she gave birth to such a thought, right?


    No, no, she had to keep her head. She couldn''t do anything that she couldn''t. Thinking of this, Nona involuntarily increased her speed.


    "Halt!"


    Again?


    This damned girl, she actually still dared to leave!


    Staring at Jiu Niang''s back, a trace of haze flashed across Situ Jin''s eyes. This damnable girl wanted to disappear in front of him again and again. He really wanted to dig out her guts to see if she was bigger than a normal person.


    But...


    However, the last time she turned to leave, he had used silver to keep her. This time, she didn''t even want silver.


    If it''s not... If it wasn''t for the fact that he had a way, he would have been injured. Furthermore, he wouldn''t have been discovered. He really ¡­


    Alright, even Situ Jin didn''t realize that he had become more patient and tolerant towards this ugly girl. If it had been anyone else, they would have died countless times over.


    "Speak, what do you need before you are willing to treat me!"


    Taking a deep breath, Situ Jin asked while gnashing his teeth.


    Ever since he was born, he had never said such soft words. He never liked to do things that he wasn''t sure of. He liked it right? Everything was in his hands, but ¡­ But against Nona, he had no choice but to admit that he had lost. Not only that, but he had lost everything ¡­


    "I told you, it''s not that I''m not willing to help you, it''s that I don''t have any medicine!"


    Fine," she admitted. "I really don''t have the guts. I kept telling myself to get out of here and leave this troublesome guy alone." However ¡­ However, when he thought of that white and beautiful silver ¡­ Wuu, that''s 10,000 taels, so much ¡­ He really couldn''t bear to give up like this ¡­


    "Medicine?"


    Medicine? What the hell?


    She''s talking about medicinal herbs, right?


    A trace of doubt flashed through Situ Jin''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He raised his head arrogantly and looked into Jiu Niang''s eyes, "As long as you can cure me, you can take as many herbs as you want!"


    Humph!


    He didn''t believe that a little medicinal herb could stop him!


    Staring coldly at Jiu Niang, a trace of killing intent flashed across Situ Jin''s eyes. At the same time, he had already made up his mind. If this girl dared to lie to him, he would definitely teach her a lesson. It would also let her understand the consequences of offending him!


    "What?" Is that true? Can you really provide it? " In a split-second, Nona stared at Situ Jin with sparkling eyes full of joy. At the same time, she quickly calculated the possibility of this happening.


    If ¡­ If Situ Jin was really willing to provide medicinal herbs ¡­


    Heh heh, would he be able to make up for all the herbs he had previously consumed?


    Thinking of this, Nona couldn''t help but smile.


    In Situ Jin''s eyes, she instantly turned into a cunning little fox, and he himself was the prey that was sent to him for free. It was just that for some reason, he did not seem to hate this feeling. On the contrary ¡­ On the contrary, there was still some hope ¡­


    "Yes, you can ask for as much as you want. I, Situ Jin, don''t believe that a little medicinal herb would be able to keep me here!"


    With a haughty expression, confidence could be seen on his handsome face.


    That''s right, he didn''t believe it at all. If something else stopped him, he would probably hesitate. However, he really didn''t care about those small amounts of medicinal herbs.


    "Ah, really? That would be great! If you provide the medicinal herbs, it''ll be much easier! "


    Unexpectedly ¡­ She didn''t expect him to be so willing to provide the medicinal ingredients. Nona jumped up in excitement and immediately felt as if her whole body had been injected with chicken blood as she was revived. At this moment, her mind was only desperately calculating what she needed to exchange for ¡­ Of course, since Situ Jin was willing to provide all sorts of ingredients, the more the better ¡­


    "Very good! "Are you sure that you can treat me now that I''ve provided you with the medicinal herbs?"


    Although he couldn''t stop feeling the wounds on his body, he could clearly feel that they were getting more and more serious. If this continued, he wouldn''t be able to hide it at all. However, he couldn''t let anyone else know about his injuries. Otherwise ¡­


    Staring coldly at Jiu Niang, Situ Jin''s eyes were filled with malice. If this little girl really had some ability to heal him and was able to avoid being discovered, he wouldn''t mind letting her go for a while, but ¡­ But if he found out that she was actually lying to him ¡­ He didn''t care who she was ¡­


    When the time came, even if she were to calculate all the new and old debts, nine lives wouldn''t be enough to pay for it!


    "Ten days, no ¡­" Not even five days! Only five days... I can guarantee that no one will find out that you were hurt! "


    As a doctor, Jiu Niang''s intuition was exceptionally sharp. She could clearly sense what this man cared about. Although she couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person he was and why he was so heavily injured, she could feel that he didn''t want others to know what was on his hands. Otherwise, he would not compromise again and again.


    "Five days? "Alright, I''ll give you five days." Five days? It happened faster than he had expected. He was very satisfied with Nona''s answer. At the same time, the haze in his eyes became even deeper ¡­


    "Not enough, not enough! I need more! The best ones have to live, and if there''s really nothing to do, then I can reluctantly accept it, but the best ones have to live. "


    This guy really had some skills. He said that he would be in charge of gathering a lot of herbs. Jiu Niang felt joy in her heart as she saw all the medicinal ingredients being pulled in, but she forced herself not to show it too clearly. But even so, her sparkling eyes and the smile on her face revealed the secret that she was currently in a good mood.


    Hehe, looks like I really made a killing this time.


    She carefully checked the space and found that the items that she could exchange for were slowly increasing. It seemed like he was truly rich and domineering. If he relied on himself, who knew how long he would have to live. Look at him, he''s just playing with words ¡­ Seeing such a scene, Nona was even more determined to become a tycoon. That''s right, he had to become a tycoon. When that time came, he could do whatever he wanted without worrying about exchanging space for anything. At the same time, her appetite increased. Originally, she only wanted to find and recover the medicinal ingredients she used to exchange for anti-inflammatory drugs, but ¡­ But now ¡­


    Hehe, you''re a bastard if you don''t want to take advantage of me!


    She, Jiu Niang, wouldn''t do that kind of thing. Moreover, everything was originally this fellow''s fault, causing her to have to do it a second time. If she didn''t properly squeeze it out, it would be letting herself down.


    After finding countless excuses for herself in her heart, Jiu Niang felt more at ease when she opened her mouth.


    "You ¡­ Say that again! "


    Clenching his fists tightly, Situ Jin''s eyes were red with anger. He stared at Jiu Niang with gritted teeth. If he could, he would have bitten this fellow to death already. Looking at the variety of herbs pulled into the cart, the quantity was shocking as well. With so many herbs, even opening a shop was more than enough, but this damned girl actually said it wasn''t enough.


    Staring angrily at Jiu Niang, Situ Jin suddenly realized why her face was filled with excitement just now.


    The other party had already set his sights on her, and yet she was the one who foolishly delivered herself to his doorstep.


    "Aiya, angry? Take a look, it''s just a small amount of medicinal herbs. To you, it''s nothing more than a drop in the ocean. "These are all used to save you, I did it for your own good."


    Wow, the financial backer is angry, the consequences will be very serious.


    Nona immediately approached with a smile, knocking on her shoulder and pinching her leg, hehe ¡­


    Holding the hands of a tycoon, Nona did not feel ashamed at all.


    "You ¡­ You... You have no shame! With so many medicinal herbs, it was enough to open a medicine store! Are you going to give me a lifetime''s worth of medicine? "


    ''This girl ¡­ '' Unexpectedly ¡­ Unexpectedly ¡­ Shameless! Shameless!


    Looking at the little girl squatting beside him and rubbing his legs, the anger in Situ Jin''s heart dissipated quite a bit.


    But... ''Is this girl really not playing with me? ''


    "How is this possible!?" You think too much, no, no. Don''t worry, even if you want to take all the medicine in your life, there won''t be that much. "


    She waved her hand and smiled wryly as she waved her hand. At the same time, she quickly lowered her head, afraid that Situ Jin would see a flash of ridicule in her eyes.


    Hehe, what an idiot. Even if you want to take a lifetime''s worth of medicine, I still wouldn''t be willing to give you that much.


    When she thought about the large amount of medicinal herbs needed to exchange for medicinal herbs in space, Nona could not help but feel a pang of heartache. However ¡­ Fortunately, this time, he was the one who brought it up ¡­

 C37

    "You, you did it on purpose!"


    Staring at Nona who was smiling like a little fox, Situ Jin was so angry that he couldn''t even speak. ''This girl ¡­ '' ''This girl is really ¡­ '' He actually couldn''t do anything to her ¡­ What a cunning girl, she seemed to still be angry at him. Pinching his forehead, Situ Jin kept thinking to himself, "Only vile men and women are hard to raise!"


    But... It''s just that I have a request for him, and ¡­ The corner of her mouth raised into a helpless smile. Based on her actions, she was afraid that all the herbs from the nearby counties might not be enough to help her. Having fallen into his own trap, Situ Jin had always been cautious. He never thought that he would actually fall into his trap, "Little girl, it''s enough! I''m afraid all the herbs in the vicinity have already been collected. If there was anyone who was sick then the pharmacy wouldn''t have any herbs to treat them. Your anger should have dissipated by now, right? "


    He was curious about this girl, and he wanted to see just how she would guarantee his recovery in a few days. Secondly, he must not let others know that he was injured. But... If things continued like this, everyone would know that he was wantonly buying medicinal herbs.


    Situ Jin thought that Jiu Niang was too angry. After all ¡­


    From what he could see, Jiu Niang only asked him to look for medicinal ingredients to make things difficult for himself. Now that he had displayed his sincerity, it was time for Jiu Niang to stop.


    However, he had no idea that Jiu Niang was not venting her anger at all, but that she really needed medicinal ingredients. Alright, with such a large amount of medicinal herbs, even if a young lady without any status or status were to be rich, it would be impossible for her to amass so much money in such a short period of time.


    "This... Hehe, since that''s the case, then let''s do it! "


    His harvest this time was out of Jiu Niang''s expectations. She really didn''t expect this guy to be so generous. It wasn''t easy for her to meet someone who was so generous that she could cheat a bit more, but ¡­ But now, looking at this fellow''s appearance ¡­


    Hehe, well, he had gone a bit too far!


    Although she was reluctant, Jiu Niang still could not help but nod and agree to stop. "Alright, since the ingredients have been prepared, it''s time to treat your illness."


    Wow, this is great! There are so many herbs.


    Moreover, there were many that he had yet to find. Even though most of these medicinal herbs were dried, there was no way to directly grow them in space. This way, there would still be a lot of leftover medicine for Situ Jin to use to treat his wounds. Moreover, he could easily exchange for a set of simple scalpel scalpels. Although there were only simple knife and tweezers, it was more than enough for the current Nona. Of course ¡­ It''s not that she doesn''t want something better... But... However, even better things had to be exchanged for with love!


    Within the scalpel, Nona saw a set of German products that looked exactly the same as the ones she used before.


    But...


    But he actually wanted ten thousand hearts!


    If she really needed to exchange medicinal ingredients, she could still put in a bit of effort. At most, she could just go all out. However ¡­ But this love... What the hell was this? Even now, she still had not figured out what it was ¡­


    However, all of these were not important, the most important thing right now was to cure Situ Jin.


    "All of you, go out. Follow me!"


    This guy was definitely not a friend of hers. Jiu Niang still decided to treat him quickly so that they could part ways.


    "What?"


    Let them go out? Situ Jin couldn''t help but frown as a trace of displeasure flashed across his eyes.


    The subordinates standing beside him subconsciously tightened their grip on the swords at their waists, and their bodies unconsciously emitted a faint killing intent.


    "I''m going to treat your wounds. Are they going to stay here and watch if they don''t go out?" She rolled her eyes impatiently as she forced herself to act as if she didn''t care. She couldn''t help but feel goosebumps on her legs and arms, reminding her that these people were definitely not good people.


    How terrifying!


    Although they were able to restrain themselves very quickly.


    However, she could clearly feel that faint killing intent.


    She just believed that if it wasn''t for ¡­ If it wasn''t for Situ Jin stopping them, who knows ¡­ Perhaps he was already a ghost under their sword.


    This was the first time, the first time that Nona was so regretful! She definitely wasn''t someone she could afford to provoke. Her instincts told her that these people were too dangerous. If she provoked them, she might just lose her life.


    No, no, she didn''t want to die yet.


    So...


    Taking a deep breath, Nona quickly made up her mind. It didn''t matter who this guy was, since she had already accepted his medical fees, then she would oppress him. However ¡­ She didn''t want to stay by this man''s side for more than a minute ¡­ I need to get his injury treated quickly...


    "Why not!"


    Raising an eyebrow, Situ Jin looked at Jiu Niang with a puzzled expression.


    He was their master, and she was treating his wounds. Was there something wrong with his subordinates here?


    Although he believed that this ugly girl wouldn''t do anything to him, but ¡­ However, he did not forget how this girl had knocked him out last time ¡­ He really disliked the feeling of not being able to control it ¡­ Even if she was just a little girl, he wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen.


    Why not?


    Staring at each other, Ninth Mother saw the perseverance in Situ Jin''s eyes and also keenly felt the determination of those people to not retreat at all.


    But...


    "There must be no one by my side. It will affect me!"


    Taking a deep breath and enduring the pressure, Jiu Niang still said everything she wanted to say.


    After saying it, he felt very comfortable.


    Situ Jin''s wounds were already festering. If he wanted to treat them now, he would have to dig out all the rotten flesh. If he let these people stay, he would probably be torn apart by them before he could even make a move. Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, he still had to go into the Space to exchange for the necessary medicine ¡­ The secret of space cannot be revealed to anyone...


    "Don''t worry miss, we won''t affect you at all!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Nona finished her sentence, the guards immediately expressed their opinion.


    They were all Situ Jin''s personal bodyguards and their mission was to protect Situ Jin, although they didn''t believe that a little girl could do anything to Situ Jin. But... But now that Situ Jin was seriously injured, they had to be very careful.


    "Alright!"


    It seemed like ¡­ It seemed that it would be very difficult to convince them. She took a deep breath and looked at Situ Jin seriously, "Add in a condition that my medical skills are not spread outside. If you need me to treat them, then let them go out. Otherwise ¡­" Let''s invite someone else! "


    "You ¡­"


    A trace of anger flashed through his eyes as Situ Jin glared at Jiu Niang.


    Their four eyes met, and Jiu Niang met it without fear.


    After a long while, Situ Jin was the first to lose. He waved his hand helplessly, "You guys are dismissed!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Although the guards were unwilling, they didn''t dare to disobey Situ Jin and could only obediently withdraw.


    "Now that everyone has left, you can begin!"


    Gritting his teeth, Situ Jin stared at Nona with a warning face, "Girl, you''d better not play any tricks on me! "Don''t even think about fainting me like last time!"


    This was the first time he had been knocked unconscious.


    When he woke up, he didn''t even know where this girl had gone to and what she had done to him.


    This sort of thing was an enormous humiliation to him, so he just silently remembered it in his heart and didn''t tell anyone else.


    But... But now that there was only him and Jiu Niang left, he couldn''t help but warn her. The first time, he could pretend that he was heavily injured and had no way of fighting back. He could only allow himself to be manipulated by this girl, but ¡­ But this time was different ¡­


    Although the wounds on her body had returned and were always painful, it was not a problem to deal with a weak little girl.


    That''s what Situ Jin thought, but ¡­ But reality often...


    "Yes, yes, I know!"


    Nodding, Nona curled her lips in a carefree manner and slowly walked to Situ Jin''s side. With a harmless look, she told him to sit down and then helped him to examine his wounds. She didn''t do anything wrong. Slowly, Situ Jin began to let his guard down ¡­


    "Little girl, you promised not to let anyone see that I was injured." If you can''t do it, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Relaxing, Situ Jin started to think about Jiu Niang''s promise.


    Although there shouldn''t be anyone who would recognize him in this sort of desolate place, but ¡­ However, he believed that those fellows would definitely not let him off. He had already been here for several days, so he was afraid that they would soon receive the news ¡­


    I''m afraid there will be people coming soon.


    At that time ¡­ At that time, if they were to see the injuries on his body, I''m afraid ¡­


    Although everyone knew what had happened, no one could do anything about it without evidence ¡­ However, this injury ¡­ If they were to be discovered by those people, it would probably cost them a lot of effort ¡­


    "Don''t worry!" "I will definitely be able to do it, as long as you don''t commit suicide!"


    Nona patted her chest and nodded proudly.


    Tsk tsk, if it was before, she definitely wouldn''t dare to make such a promise, but ¡­ However, having received so many medicinal herbs today, there were many more things that could be exchanged with space ¡­ Heh heh ¡­


    "I hope so!"


    You want to die? A trace of awkwardness flashed across Situ Jin''s eyes.


    It was the first time he had heard this word, and it came out of her mouth, but it felt very appropriate.


    "You''d better... You... I... "You treat me ¡­"


    "Tsk tsk, this girl is much more tactful than last time. Situ Jin originally wanted to give her a warning, but ¡­" However, he suddenly felt dizzy ¡­


    I''ve been tricked!


    He had been tricked by this girl again!


    Staring with wide eyes, Situ Jin stared angrily at Nona. He never thought that he would be tricked by this little girl again!


    "Go to sleep. You''ll be fine once you wake up!"


    Jiu Niang faintly smiled and affectionately pulled a blanket over him ¡­


    After Situ Jin fell asleep, Nona immediately began exchanging her hands for a simple surgical tool, a hemostatic drug and an anti-inflammatory drug ¡­ And finally, there''s the medical band-aid... After receiving so many medicinal ingredients from him, Nona felt that she had instantly become a tycoon. The medicinal ingredients were looted from him, so she was too embarrassed to not give them to him ¡­


    "Huff ¡­ huff ¡­" "Finally!"


    After wiping the sweat on her forehead, Nona prescribed the medicine, wrote down the usage, and then quietly opened the window. She acted as if she had jumped out of the window to escape, but in reality, she had entered the space ¡­

 C40

    "What the Third Master of the Hu Clan said." The corner of his mouth curled up into a brilliant smile ¡­ Well, even though her face was hard to see, her smile was even scarier than when she wasn''t laughing. However, Nona took out two taels of silver from her bosom and obediently handed it over to Hu San. "This is a small matter. Third Master Hu accepts it with a smile."


    Humans, they really are poor, not old at all.


    If it was one or two months ago, even two taels of silver would have taken her life, let alone twenty.


    But now ¡­


    Hehe, elder sister is also a rich person, a mere 20 taels is just a drop in the bucket for her.


    Because she was caught red-handed last time, this time she learnt her lesson and directly asked for the silver instead of the banknotes.


    "Huh?"


    Silver?


    Hu San''s face was full of suspicion, but he still took the silver and asked, "Twenty taels?" "You obviously have money, but why?"


    He tested it and sure enough, it was real silver.


    Hua San was even more depressed now. This girl clearly had money on her hands, so why did she ask Old Ma for money?


    If he had known earlier that this girl had money, he wouldn''t have provoked Old Ma. Although he wasn''t afraid of that Old Ma, he was still a businessman and knew a lot of people. Furthermore, on this matter, anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell that Ma Lao San had been tricked by this. It would be disloyal of him to do so ¡­


    "Why did you have to look for Old Ma?"


    Hu San did not need to say anything, Nona directly said, "This silver is not repayment. Since Old Ma has taken over the Gu family, then the Gu family''s debt should naturally be repaid by Ancient Three." "This money is my deposit to Master Hu San!"


    There was still a faint smile on her face as she said this.


    In fact, she had already guessed that it wouldn''t be an easy thing for Hu San to take back the money from Old Ma.


    Old Ma was a stingy fellow. Otherwise, with his family''s circumstances, he wouldn''t have to risk offending so many people to forcibly take over the Gu family''s old house. A rotten house like that was enough to catch his eye. He really wanted money for his life when he saw it. Twenty taels of silver was not a small sum. It would be difficult for him to call out those names obediently. However, Jiu Niang had never thought that he would really be able to return it. If he really returned it honestly, then Jiu Niang would be even more worried.


    If such a person obediently returned the money, he would think of a way to earn more money from Ye Xiao. That way, he wouldn''t be able to stay here for even a second longer.


    But now, it seemed that he really wasn''t worth a single cent ¡­


    "You ¡­"


    Hu San looked at the petite child in front of him with a frightened expression. Although he had long guessed that this girl had cheated Old Ma, but ¡­ However, he had never thought that ¡­ From what this girl said, she didn''t expect that she would be able to get the money from Old Ma San ¡­ This way ¡­ Then, she just wanted to find trouble with Old Ma ¡­


    Staring at her silently, Hu San felt a chill run down his spine as sweat poured down his back.


    Thinking about how Hu San had been around since he was young, who had he not seen before ¡­ But... However, this girl ¡­ It was really his first time seeing it ¡­


    Despite being so young, he could think of so much. Just thinking about it made him feel intimidated.


    "Speak like this, what about the twenty liang, I want to invite two people from Master Hu. I wonder what Master Hu thinks about this!"


    Nona didn''t care what Hu San was thinking, she just spoke out her intentions.


    Hu San hurriedly nodded his head, "Of course you can, of course you can!


    That''s twenty taels of silver.


    It was enough to even buy two, much less just two. There was no point in returning the money. Moreover, he still wanted to see what kind of trick this girl was playing ¡­


    "Who do you want?"


    The most worthless people in this era were people. If there was a natural disaster, then it would be even more ¡­


    In the early years of his life, Hu San had been a house robber, and there were a lot of people he knew from all sorts of schools. He couldn''t find anyone he wanted.


    "It''s not that hard to find, just two that can watch over the house and guard the yard."


    He wouldn''t let her go so easily. If she was alone, she wouldn''t be afraid at all, or else she would just hide in a space and not come out. But now, there was still Grandma. No matter if she was here or not, Yang Yang couldn''t just let Grandma get a seedling. Furthermore ¡­ In fact, it seemed that it would be too late if she did not prepare for it now. Actually, she had wanted to prepare for a long time, but at that time, she didn''t have any money on her, so she could only think ¡­


    "Tsk tsk, so they''re actually two guards. Isn''t that simple?"


    Upon hearing that Jiu Niang only wanted two guards who could watch over the house, Hu San heaved a sigh of relief. Although he was confident that he could get her whatever kind of people she wanted, he still wanted. But after all ¡­ This girl was not an ordinary person, moreover ¡­ Twenty taels of silver? He was worried that this silver wouldn''t be easy to obtain ¡­ He, Hu San, did not know anyone. The person beside him did not know many moves. Even though they were far from those experts, they could easily be casually placed into three to five ordinary people.


    "In that case, I''ll have to trouble Third Master Hu to help out a lot."


    Hu San''s answer was very satisfying to Nona. Twenty taels ¡­ Hehe, originally, it was used to repay the debt, but now it was exchanged for two guards ¡­ He and his grandma, the old and the young, if Old Third Ma really intended to cause trouble for him ¡­ If there was someone at home, he wouldn''t have to worry about it ¡­ This way, he could plan his future peacefully ¡­


    "What are you bothering me for, it''s just a matter of words. Wang Er, Ma Zi, don''t go back today. Just follow Madam Gu and do whatever she tells you to do in the future! " Hu San bluntly selected two men. One of them was short, but his eyes were sparkling. The other one had a face full of pockmarks, but it was big and thick. Just that one arm was as thick as Jiu Niang''s waist, and just standing there was scary enough.


    "Yes!" "Boss!"


    "Yes!" "Boss!"


    Although Wang Er and Ma Zi were a little confused, they naturally listened to Hu San''s words.


    He obediently walked from Hu San to the back of Nona, cupped his hands, and silently stood behind her.


    "Thank you! The Third Master Hu was really loyal! Ninth Madame had already thanked him for this! "


    Nona clasped her hands in thanks. She naturally understood that buying two people these days wasn''t a difficult thing, but ¡­ She was just a little girl. It wasn''t safe to just randomly buy someone. Moreover, she hadn''t made a plan yet ¡­ Furthermore, according to her observation, although Hu San was a bit overbearing, he didn''t kill anyone ¡­


    "Okay, okay. We have to pay for the goods. Let''s not talk about the fake ones. "As long as I have money, I will do anything. If you have anything to say next time, just say it. Of course, you must not lack silver taels!"


    Hu San was extremely pleased with himself as he threw out the two pieces of silver in his hand.


    He really didn''t know that this girl was tactful, as he liked to interact with people like her.


    "Don''t worry, third master Hu. I will have to trouble you in the future!"


    Nodding, Jiu Niang also understood.


    Right now, he wasn''t at the same starting line as Hu San, so the other person didn''t even put him in his eyes, but ¡­ She didn''t care at all whether she saw it or not. It was fine as long as she got what she wanted ¡­


    "Little bitch, get the hell out here!"


    After waiting for Hu San''s men to leave, Old Ma could no longer hold himself back. He couldn''t let out any breath in his heart. How could he let that damnable girl, Gu Jiuniang, go so easily?


    It was all her fault, it was all that damnable little slut''s fault. If it wasn''t for him, how would he have been humiliated by that dog, Hu San?


    When he thought about how he had lost face in front of so many people today, Old Ma''s heart was filled with rage.


    "Tsk tsk, where did this old dog come from!"


    He already knew that as long as Hu San''s men left, this Old Ma would definitely not let him go. He just didn''t expect him to come so soon. Perhaps Hu San''s men had just left the village? Fortunately, he had made preparations in advance. Otherwise ¡­


    As she lazily opened the door, she was startled by what she saw outside.


    The person who came wasn''t just Old Ma, even his wife, son, and daughter-in-law came along as well ¡­


    "You ¡­ You little slut, as expected, ugly people do more mischief. You actually dare to scam our Ma Clan. You must be tired of living! "


    Old Ma didn''t expect Jiu Niang to call him an old dog so quickly. He was angered to the point that he couldn''t say a single word, and it was Old Ma and his family who stood to the side, glaring fiercely at her with their hands on their waists, "As expected, the heavens have eyes, knowing that you have malicious intents, they gave you a face that everyone hates, to prevent you from bringing harm to others!"


    In the entire village, Ninth Mother''s face was the one where people mocked the most.


    From the old man in his 80s to the child who had just spoken ¡­ Anyone who had met Nona before would point at her ¡­


    However, this was really the first time that someone cursed in front of Nona. If it was the previous Nona, she would probably be angered to death upon hearing these words. Unfortunately ¡­ Unfortunately, the current Nona was no longer the previous Nona. Although this made her very angry, it did not affect her thinking.


    Seeing how Old Ma was dragging his family along, he must have made up his mind to find his bad luck.


    "Tsk tsk, where did this shameless old man come from? His face is full of wrinkles and his mouth looks like a monkey''s ass."


    Originally, this was a matter between him and Old Third Ma, and Jiu Niang didn''t want to involve anyone else.


    However, this old woman''s words were too unpleasant to listen to.


    The Ma family was one of the wealthiest families in the village. The Ma family was originally a peasant girl, but after their family got some money, they started to imitate the women in the city. Unfortunately, learning and learning didn''t work, so they made a fool of themselves every day.


    The people in the village saw this, but they did not dare to say it out loud.


    As time went on, not only did she not realize how frightening she looked, but she also felt that what she looked like was a true citizen of the city, and a rich wife.


    "Puchi ¡­"


    Ma Fangfu''s wife couldn''t help but burst out laughing when she heard this. She had just married into the Ma family, so she also felt that her mother-in-law wasn''t proper. But since she was her mother-in-law, she could only grumble in her heart and didn''t dare to say a single word.


    However, now that Nona had said something that she hadn''t dared to say for a long time, she couldn''t help herself anymore.


    "Shut up!"


    Old Ma and his wife glared fiercely at their daughter-in-law, their eyes wide open as they stared at her with a ferocious expression. "You little slut, who are you talking about? If you say one more word, do you believe that I won''t rip your mouth apart! "

 C41

    "Tsk tsk, it seems that I was indeed correct. What a dog barks."


    Nona rolled her eyes and smiled coldly as she glanced at Old Ma and his family. Originally, the woman had felt that she had nothing to do with Old Ma''s family, so there was no need to involve a woman. However, it seemed that he had thought too much into it. If he did not provoke these people, they would not let him off.


    "Humph, you little slut, you''re just sharp-tongued!" I want to see how long you can be so sharp-tongued! " He had been roaming the world for most of his life, but he had never expected that he would end up in the hands of a little girl. "It''s all because of you that caused me to be troubled by Hu San, and I even lost two taels of silver. Today, I want to see what other skills you have."


    Speaking of which, he naturally didn''t pay much attention to that crappy house of his mother''s, and wanted to know what kind of house she wanted. The house was only worth one or two taels of silver at most, and the main reason why he had set his eyes on it was because those poor bastards didn''t have the ability to compete with him. Moreover, who would think that having too much money these days would cause them to take it for granted on a whim? It was just that he didn''t expect this girl to actually dare to scheme against him.


    "Is that so? "Hehe, what does that have to do with me? Your silver was given to Hu San, not to me!"


    Eh? He didn''t expect to lose so much money.


    Although Liang Yingzi really wasn''t much, compared to twenty taels of silver, he really wasn''t worth mentioning. But she really didn''t expect Hu San to be so capable as to be able to tell at a glance what kind of person this Old Ma was.


    Nona could not help but laugh lightly. At the same time, she began to admire that Hu San in her heart.


    It seemed that he had really underestimated Old Ma. He had only thought that he would be able to slip away from Old Ma for a bit, but who would have thought that he would actually scare Old Ma into obediently handing over the silver.


    "Well, you... "You little slut, do you believe that I won''t sell you to a brothel?"


    Old Ma and his family were furious. Thinking about how her family had lost two taels of silver to them, her heart ached. That was two taels of silver, how many things could she buy? The amount of scented powder she fancied was no more than two taels of silver per box, but she had always been reluctant to buy it. Unexpectedly ¡­ He didn''t expect to be unwilling to part with it, but ¡­ Yet, this damned girl ¡­ To...


    When they thought about the Old Ma and his family''s efforts, they rushed forward and grabbed Nona to pull her out, but were stopped by the rich Ma''s family, "Granny, have you forgotten that this girl looks like this? Let alone a brothel, she doesn''t even have a servant girl."


    This Ma Fa Shi''s family hadn''t been in the city for long, but since her mother lived in a nearby village, she wasn''t a stranger to her.


    Over the years, the Gu family had schemed more than once to sell Nona. Furthermore, she hadn''t concealed anything and had even asked around, but no one had dared to take her.


    "You ¡­ You are really... You useless thing, scram! "


    The Ma family''s members'' faces instantly darkened as they fiercely glanced at their daughter-in-law. Although they were angry in their hearts, they didn''t know what to do.


    Of course, she knew that with Jiu Niang''s appearance, no one would want her. If she could sell her, it wouldn''t be her turn.


    Most likely, Gu Yu had already gone out to sell it.


    It hadn''t been a day or two since the Gu Clan set their eyes on this girl. There was practically no one in the village who didn''t know about her. Otherwise, Gu Jinyu wouldn''t have been guarding the village all day. He was afraid that his old lady would sell her sister out the moment she turned around ¡­


    Old Ma and his family''s words were just to scare Jiu Niang.


    "Cut the crap, smash!" Smash it! "How dare you frame me, your father will definitely teach this girl a lesson!"


    Old Ma saw that his daughter-in-law couldn''t get any benefits from having her daughter drink wine, so he immediately became a little angry. He shouted angrily and pushed aside Jiu Niang, directly rushing into the room.


    When the Ma Family''s couple saw their parents rush in, they naturally followed suit.


    At the same time, they looked at each other, and only they could understand what was going on.


    Tsk, tsk. Although the Old Widow''s family was extremely poor, but ¡­ Hehe, which family doesn''t have one or two secret treasures? Furthermore, it''s said that the Old Widow''s family was quite good back then ¡­ Maybe there really is something good ¡­


    "Father, Mother, we!"


    "Father, mother, let''s go together!"


    Thinking of this, the couple''s eyes lit up as they loudly shouted and ran to catch up.


    He was deeply afraid that if he left something good behind, it would fall into the hands of Old Ma and Third Ma.


    Although the Ma family only had one son, Old Ma was so strong that he couldn''t hold it in. Although the couple lived a bit more comfortably than the average family, they only had a bit more money.


    If the couple wanted anything good, they would have to look at the eyes of Old Ma and his wife.


    Of course, if it was a normal day, the couple wouldn''t dare to do this kind of thing. But it was different today, since this was brought by Old Ma and Old Third. Even if there really was something, it would be Old Ma and his wife ¡­


    "Wh-what are you guys doing ¡­" Old Ma, what are you guys doing! "


    Seeing Old Ma and his wife charge in openly with their son and daughter-in-law, the Old Widow immediately became anxious. She shouted loudly in an attempt to stop them, but she was just an old woman. How could she be a match for two men?


    "Scram!"


    "Old thing, stop getting in the way here!"


    Ma Fangwei followed behind Ma Laowu and saw the Old Widow being thrown out by Ma Laowu, he did not forget to give her a kick, "Hmph, you old bastard, you''re still not leaving! Be careful, this young master will also take care of you! "


    Although Old Ma and Old Third had only one son, Old Ma''s temper had always been explosive. He would neither beat up nor scold his only son. As a result, he gave Ma Fen a cowardly look, but ¡­ Today, he finally felt proud ¡­


    "Husband, quickly, quickly enter!"


    Ma Fangfu''s wife saw that Ma Fangfu was acting against the Old Widow and became anxious. She grabbed him and dragged him inside.


    At this time, how could he waste any time? There were still a lot of things to do.


    Right now, the most important thing was to quickly enter and see if there was anything good. How could he possibly have time to waste with this old fellow?


    "Yes, yes! "Go in, go in!" When Ma Fangfu''s wife reminded him, he immediately reacted. Seeing that his parents were already a step faster, he became anxious, "Hmph, you old bastard, I''ll come deal with you in a while!"


    "Aiyo, you two stop, stop, you two ¡­" What are you all doing!? "


    When had the Old Widow ever seen such a scene? She immediately remembered wiping away her tears. She had been widowed for most of her life. Although she was always bullied, this was the first time someone had barged in.


    "Grandma, it''s fine! "Just you wait ¡­"


    Jiu Niang went forward to help the old widow up. She did not stop her, but helped her out. A cold glint flashed in her eyes.


    "Dad, I''ll do it, I''ll do it!"


    The old widow''s house had been one of the best in the past. Although it was a little old, the frame was still there, with two cabins and one main building. The family members rushed in recklessly, and as soon as Ma Faiwei saw that Ma Laowu was about to rush into the main house, he immediately rushed forward to stop him and block the path in front of him.


    "You ¡­ "Good, good, my good son. If you have the guts, then I''ll give you a chance today!"


    He didn''t know what Ma Fangfu was thinking and just assumed that his son wanted to help him. He happily took two steps back and gave the door to Ma Fen to let him have his way.


    Ma Fangwei naturally rushed forward without hesitation and opened the door ¡­


    But...


    "Bam!"


    "Crawl!"


    "Pfft!"


    His hand had just dreamt of opening the door, but before he could do so, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, and his entire body flew into the air, falling heavily onto the ground like a pile of trash.


    Old Ma, who was standing behind Ma Fangwei, and Old Ma, who didn''t have enough time to dodge, fell to the ground as well.


    "Who, who!?" "Who dares to spoil my plans!"


    Old Ma was not stupid and knew that someone was spoiling his good fortune. He cursed loudly with a dark face and quickly got up from the ground.


    But before he could steady himself, someone kicked him in his chest, and he fell down again.


    However, this time, he was much more ruthless than last time. He was just taken down by Ma Fangfu a moment ago, but this time, he was seriously stung. The person who was kicked by Ma Fangfu just now was in so much pain that he couldn''t even open his mouth to speak. The one from Ma Fangfu''s family was pinned down by Ma Fangfu, and directly fainted ¡­


    Amongst the Ma family, four adults rushed in together. Currently, the only one still in good condition was Old Ma''s wife, and it was all thanks to her legs being too slow to keep up with the speed of those people.


    Looking at the man, his son, and his daughter-in-law being knocked down, the Ma family''s people were terrified. "Who, who, who? "Come out, come out!"


    The Widow''s house was a house from decades ago. It was very low in height and the sky was getting darker, so it was hard to see what was inside. Old Ma and the Ma family held the door tightly, not caring about walking forward another half step.


    "Humph!" Tsk tsk, you obviously broke in yourself, yet you still have to ask who we are. "


    Wang Er and Ma Zi slowly walked out of the darkness and stared at Old Ma and his family with a face full of mockery.


    Speaking of which, they couldn''t help but admire that Jiu Niang. She borrowed their eldest brother''s hand but didn''t say anything. She only told them to hide inside the house. She didn''t tell them what to do, she only said that they would know when the time came.


    Originally, the two were quite dissatisfied with their boss lending them to a silly little girl.


    But now, they were truly in awe of her.


    "You ¡­ "Who are you people!?"


    Old Ma, who had recovered his breath, looked at the two men who had suddenly appeared, anger written all over his face.


    No, that won''t happen. How could there be two men in the Widow''s house?


    "Tsk tsk, Old Ma San, you are really interesting. These two are my grandmother''s distant nephew." Why do our relatives have to ask for your permission to visit you? "


    Looking at the Ma family''s trio who had fallen to the ground, she said with a face full of pride, "I''m afraid this is none of your business. You''d better think about how to explain your family''s sudden charge into my house when you get to the yamen first!"


    "Uncles, please send them to the yamen!"

 C42

    There were no secrets in the little village, but if anything happened, the entire village would quickly find out.


    The Ma family''s four men were sent to the yamen. This matter quickly spread throughout the village.


    "Sigh, have you heard? Old Ma''s family has been sent off to the yamen."


    "Tsk tsk, how could I not know? It''s said that it was that ugly girl who did such a good thing."


    "I really didn''t expect the old widow to have two nephews."


    "I think so. It might have been that ugly girl''s fault. It''s been so many years, but I''ve never heard of that old widow having any nephews."


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    When the villagers saw this, they couldn''t help but discuss about it. However, they only pointed at it, not daring to step forward to bring misfortune upon the Ninth Mother and Old Widow. With two grown men in the family, their confidence was not the same. Although the Old Widow did not know who they were, she was still very happy.


    "Aiyo, both of you, don''t move. Don''t move. I''ll do it. I''ll do it."


    Seeing Wang Er and pockmarked duo drilling into the kitchen as if preparing to cook, the Widow immediately went up to stop them. "You''re a grown man, what are you cooking for? Hurry up and leave, hurry up and leave."


    "Old granny, it''s alright. We will do that."


    "Yes, yes, I will."


    Although Jiu Niang didn''t tell them to do anything, they couldn''t possibly do nothing, right?


    Besides, they were from poor families. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been forced to go with Hu San into the mountain to rob people. If they didn''t rob people, they would have to starve to death. Fortunately, although Hu San wasn''t a good person, he still had his principles. For example, they would never fight over a poor family''s wealth and would only rob them of their ill-gotten wealth. Now that he had gone down the mountain with Hu San, he would loaner and collect the debts. Although he would occasionally make a move, he would also clean up things that were not in accordance with the rules. Nona had actually given her boss money and made him serve her like an old man or a young one. They felt very bad.


    "Sigh, get out, get out, this old woman is here!"


    But how could the old widow agree?


    Originally, everyone in this family had been angry for so many years, but now there was this Ninth Mother. Now there were two people who claimed to be her nephews, and she knew in her heart that she had already broken off all relations with her mother. Where did these nephews come from, and even if they had, they probably wouldn''t recognize her as an old fogey.


    However, these two people had saved him and Jiu Niang. If it weren''t for those two, Jiu Niang and himself, they would have been viciously attacked by Old Ma and his family.


    "Old granny ¡­"


    "About that, old lady ¡­"


    "What is it? Are you two bored? "


    When Jiu Niang entered the door, she saw the helpless look on Wang Er and Ma Zizi''s faces. A look of satisfaction flashed in their eyes.


    Other than letting them beat up Old Ma''s family for a few days, she did not allow them to do anything else other than sending them to the yamen to test the waters. Although they would kill the people she had hired, they were not her people, so she didn''t dare to easily order them around. Who knew if they were willing?


    However, from the looks of it, these two did not take the opportunity to bully him and his grandma. It seemed that they could still be used.


    "Miss."


    "Miss."


    Wang Er and Ma Zi clasped their hands and helplessly looked at Jiu Niang.


    Originally, it would be good if he didn''t do anything else when he had nothing better to do, but ¡­ But...


    "Don''t worry, I have something that I need your help with."


    "Young mistress, if there''s anything you need, just say it!"


    "That''s right, that''s right!"


    Both of them had a serious and respectful expression on their faces.


    Where''s 20 taels? They were invited by Nona to spend money. If she didn''t want them to do anything, they would be worried.


    After getting along with Hu San these few days, they could feel that both Nona and the Old Widow were good people, and that life was much more peaceful than when they were with Hu San. At the very least, he would be able to sleep soundly without having to worry about going out and risking his life everyday ¡­


    They naturally didn''t dare to hope that they would be able to stay here forever. After all ¡­


    If they followed their boss, then they were their boss''s men. Moreover, it was impossible for Nona to actually pay for them. As long as they were useful to Nona, they would be able to stay for one more day.


    "Mm. Alright." Nodding, Jiu Niang put down the basket on her back and glanced around the kitchen. She saw the Old Widow hunched over, busy with her work. It seemed like she wouldn''t be able to do well in a short time. Nona waved her hand, indicating that the two of them should follow her.


    "I want to buy a house. It would be best if I could stay in the county. Do you have any way to help me find out?" When they were outside the door, Jiu Niang found a relatively secluded spot to scan the surroundings. After confirming that there was no one around, she slowly voiced out her thoughts, "If the county town is no good, then the town is fine too. But the house must be good, and the courtyard wall must be high."


    "Eh? "Why?"


    Buy a house? Wang Er looked doubtfully at Jiu Niang. He could understand why she would want to build a house. After all, the house was dilapidated, so it was only right to fix it. However, why did she suddenly say that she wanted to buy a house? And I have to buy it in town or town.


    "This... You don''t need to worry about it.


    Slightly frowning, Jiu Niang didn''t continue explaining and continued to pursue the topic.


    If it was possible, she didn''t want to leave the village. After all, it was much simpler to be in the village. She and her grandmother and the little one, if they went outside, they might encounter some trouble. But...


    It had not rained for months and the water in the nearby river was almost dry...


    If her guess was right and it was still not raining in two months, then perhaps it would be a terrible drought.


    In the face of such natural disasters, the most pitiful ones were the elderly and children. Although it was just a guess, Jiu Niang still decided to make preparations.


    "Buying a house is no problem. "But ¡­"


    "Miss, don''t worry."


    Wang Er wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the pockmarked brat, who very straightforwardly promised, "Miss only needs to say what you want, leave the rest to us."


    They were also loitering outside, buying a house or something, and there was no problem at all.


    "Mm. Alright."


    Jiu Niang nodded in satisfaction and told the two of them in detail, "The house doesn''t need to be big, but it must have a courtyard. It''s best if it''s in a busy city where the walls must be high!"


    Yes, this was Ninth Mother''s request.


    If this was really what he had guessed, then ¡­ If that was the case, there would be a riot. It would be very dangerous to have a single family. Perhaps, he might be able to avoid a calamity in the busy city. But the fence has to be high... This must be done...


    "Don''t worry Miss, we will go and investigate. If there are any suitable people, we will inform Miss immediately."


    Although she did not understand why Jiu Niang wanted to look for a house like this, she seemed to be a little anxious. The two of them did not waste any time and directly went out to look for a house.


    Fortunately, the house wasn''t difficult for them. Although they didn''t know each other, there was someone who did!


    For example, Hu San.


    What kind of business was Hu San in? Was he not clear about the family background in this area?


    Sure enough, Wang Er and Ma Zi went to Hu San and told him that Jiu Niang wanted to buy a house. Hu San immediately frowned, "Buying a house? What kind of house would a little girl buy? "


    With his hands behind his back, Hu San walked around with a puzzled look on his face.


    It was already shocking enough for this Ninth Madame to give him 20 taels of silver. Now she even wanted to buy a house, and even wanted to sell the house in the city. This was shocking enough for Hu San. There wasn''t a hundred and eighty taels of silver in the houses in the city that could be taken down, but this girl ¡­


    "Yes, boss."


    Wang Er and Ma Zi were also confused, but they did not say anything. They just obediently stood to the side.


    Hu San walked around in confusion. After thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t figure it out. In the end, he gave up and said, "I got it. Bring her to me in two days!"


    In the city, there were quite a few people that Hu San knew. However, he had his ways when it came to buying a house. Initially, there was no need for Hu San to step in. He just needed to introduce two familiar women to Wang Er and Ma Zizi and then bring Jiu Niang along. That granny broker was supposed to be doing this kind of business, so naturally, she would properly entertain Jiu Niang. However ¡­ But somehow, Hu San actually wanted to see for himself what was going on ¡­


    "Miss, Boss agreed to let us wait here."


    Two days later, Jiu Niang followed Wang Er into the city. Since there was only one widow in the family, Jiu Niang, who was worried about her safety, Jiu Zi did not follow along. Instead, he took care of her at home. Even though Old Ma''s family had taken a few blows and been fined silver, they did not suffer any major injuries. Nona was worried that they would take the opportunity to cause trouble.


    "En, alright!"


    Nona was sitting in the teahouse, leisurely drinking tea. She was in no hurry at all.


    Seeing her attitude, Wang Er couldn''t help but admire her.


    It had to be said that although Jiu Niang was a little girl, her attitude was truly extraordinary. If it wasn''t...


    Wang Er couldn''t help but glance at her face that was covered by the handkerchief. If it wasn''t for that face that was full of pus, it wouldn''t be too difficult for him to find a decent family in the future, right? After all, it was rare for him to have such grandeur. Not to mention anything else, he should be able to find a rich family and become a manager, right?


    It was a pity about that face.


    Let alone the young mistress of the Xiao Fu family, even ordinary people would not be interested in her.


    Thinking of this, Wang Er could not help but shake his head. A trace of pity flashed through his eyes.


    Sure enough, one was unrivalled. With a mind like his at such a young age, it was extremely rare and precious. Yet, he was forced to give birth to a face like this.


    It didn''t matter if he was a boy. As a man, he would look bad as long as he had the ability. It didn''t matter if he was rich or not. What kind of things couldn''t he find when he had the ability? However, no matter how capable this girl was, it all depended on her face.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. This is a friend of mine, there is nothing in this city that he doesn''t know. Just tell him what kind of house you want to buy. "


    Soon, Hu San hurried over, accompanied by a white-haired old lady.


    This old woman understood Hu San''s words before she came. She didn''t despise Jiu Niang for being young, but instead greeted her in a very proper manner, "Greetings young lady. If you need anything, just tell this old one. This old one will definitely be satisfied."


    Dentist business relied on a single mouth. She had worked in this industry for many years and had seen quite a few people buy and stow land. However, this was the first time she saw someone this young.


    If he didn''t have Hu San''s guidance, then he would have to underestimate him. However, he would be able to do the same without Hu San''s guidance.

 C43

    Since Jiu Niang had clearly stated her request earlier, and the granny broker had received Hu San''s reminder, she didn''t make things difficult for Jiu Niang. In less than four hours, she had already bought the house. The house was not big. There was a small yard and a small two-story house. It was not new and the owner was in a hurry to sell it. It was still within the range that Jiu Niang could accept. Of course, Nona was most satisfied with the fact that the house was not far from the county magistrate''s office, facing the street. Although the wall did not meet Nona''s requirements, she still gritted her teeth and slammed the door.


    He thought to himself that the rebound would not be coming in anytime soon. Even if he had to repair the wall from a new start, it would be quick.


    "Miss, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to deliver the contract to you after two days."


    After giving them 20 taels of silver, they wrote down the contract and the granny broker accepted it happily. The deal was done and the rest was left for the contract to be completed. After that, they would pay the rest of the money and everything would be settled.


    "Sorry for the trouble!"


    Nodding, Nona was very satisfied and gave a tael of silver to the granny broker.


    Speaking of these random things, it was inevitable that she would have to trouble the granny broker. It was fortunate that she had prepared some crushed silver. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to get some money out of her.


    "Stupid, this young lady is too polite. If there''s anything that needs your help in the future, just find me. This old woman will definitely take care of it for you."


    After receiving the silver, the granny broker was so happy that she could barely see her teeth. It was all on Hu San''s account that she accepted the business deal from the start.


    Otherwise, this little girl would probably be worried that she was toying with him. She just didn''t expect her to be so young, yet she was actually so reliable in things she did.


    "I''ll have to trouble you in the future." Nodding her head, Jiu Niang clearly understood that her words were due to her own money. "There''s something I need to trouble you with. Looking at the old wall, I want to renovate it. I don''t know if you know any reliable people."


    Finding someone to repair the house was actually just a matter of having money.


    However, Jiu Niang had her own thoughts. She and her grandmother, the old and the young, seemed to be increasingly unstable. She didn''t want to personally step in. In case ¡­ If those people were careful and figured out the situation in their own homes, it would not be good if they came looking for trouble with him.


    "Stupid, look at what you''re saying. Just look for the Third Master of the Hu Clan on this matter." "There are a lot of people under the command of the Third Master of the Hu Clan who can do these things!"


    The granny broker only smiled but didn''t stop them and pushed the matter to Hu San.


    Hu San nodded his head and a trace of a smile flashed in his eyes.


    It could be seen that he was very satisfied with this granny broker.


    In fact, although Hu San had a lot of people under his command and could do all sorts of random things, most of them were in the town. This was a city, so if this woman broker introduced them, he wouldn''t be able to say anything. However, when the granny broker said this, she could be considered to have taken over a business for herself. Although the business was not big, he still remembered her.


    "Eh? Really? "That''s great. I''ll have to trouble Master Hu San then."


    When Nona heard this, her eyes immediately lit up.


    If it was Hu San''s group, they might even be in danger. It would be better to make some requests than to go to an outsider.


    "It''s up to you. "Didn''t you ask me for two people? That twenty silver taels is not for nothing. Wang Er and Ma Zi are good at this. You can get them to help you. If you don''t have enough people, come here and find two more."


    Hu San was getting more and more curious about Jiu Niang. In all fairness, although she was young, her work was steady and she was very good at causing trouble. It could be said that he really wanted to befriend her. The most important thing is...


    He always felt that there was a deeper meaning to this girl''s actions, and he really wanted to know why.


    "Look, this is going to happen over here ¡­" Nona was squatting on the ground with a wooden stick in her hand. As she drew, she said, "The height of the wall is ten feet, and all of it needs to be brick walls."


    Wang Er and Ma Zi listened attentively and could not help but frown. "Miss, isn''t a meter too high?"


    A meter was three meters tall, and if one were to use bricks all at once, it would be quite expensive. Most people would only be able to reach a height of two meters at most.


    "No, you must be ten feet tall."


    Under normal circumstances, this place was located at the center of the city and was not far from the yamen. It should be said that there was a guarantee of safety, but the current situation was different, so she had to be on guard; she was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    "Also, it''s two meters away from me. We can build another layer of wall, so we won''t need to go half a meter too high."


    At the first layer of the wall, Jiu Niang still felt a little uneasy. If it really was a mess, no one could tell.


    She had seen many movies and TV dramas that showed how people ate people.


    "Dig deep into this wall." That''s right, a deep ditch had to be dug between the two walls. There was still something useful to be said, but for the time being, Jiu Niang didn''t intend to say it. It wouldn''t be good if she scared them. Anyway, what he was doing now was just in case. If it really came in handy, it wouldn''t be too late to talk about it then.


    "Miss, this ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, just do as Jiu Niang says."


    Wang Er and Ma Zizi were puzzled. How could this be a normal people''s way of building a wall? Not only was it a waste of time, but it was also a waste of money to use so many bricks. They wanted to say something, but were cut off by Hu San before they could say anything.


    "Alright, little girl, don''t worry. I will definitely treat you well."


    Compared to Wang Er and Ma Zi, Hu San''s head spun much faster. With a single glance, he could tell that Jiu Niang was prepared. This way, he was even more certain that Jiu Niang had other uses for the house, but there were still so many people here, so he couldn''t ask directly.


    "Mm, thank you then." Nodding, Jiu Niang glanced at Hu San gratefully. There were a total of ten people present, so she couldn''t say many things directly. Luckily, Hu San changed the topic. If she continued asking, she wouldn''t know how to deal with it.


    "It''s nothing. If you have any other requests, just tell me. I''ll supervise them for you."


    Hu San wasn''t an idiot. He could tell that Jiu Niang had other requests, but it was hard to say how many people she had right now.


    Therefore, he decided to let Nona tell him that he would supervise them when the time came. If he couldn''t let others find out, then he would use his own people.


    Nona was not a fool, so she could tell that Hu San was using Fang''er to help her.


    Of course she wouldn''t decline. She originally wanted to ask Hu San for help, so his suggestion was naturally the best. She didn''t want to think of a way to get him to help her.


    "Mm, okay, then I''ll tell you. It''s getting late, I should go home."


    Hu San followed her into the room. It looked like he wanted to hear what Nine Nun had to ask for, but in reality, it was the two of them who had something to say. Others might not understand, but Wang Er and Ma Zi naturally understood. Seeing this, they pulled the others and began to work, not wanting the two of them to be disturbed.


    "Alright, let''s start work."


    "Right, right, we should start earlier and finish the work as soon as possible. It would be good for the payment."


    Nona had opened up all the walls. How much money was not how much was a day, just finish it earlier and tie it earlier ¡­


    "Tsk tsk, little girl, how is this a wall attack? Are you trying to build a maze?!"


    After entering the room and making sure that he couldn''t hear anything outside, Hu San couldn''t help but tease her. At the same time, he looked at her with a thoughtful expression. What was his background? Could a person not see through his eyes? Even in the past, their village did not have such a posture.


    He had thoroughly investigated this girl and found that she was the only one in the group with the old widow. Was she trying to guard against someone?


    "It''s not a maze. I just want to protect myself."


    Ninth Madame was not vague either. She naturally understood that this matter could not be hidden from Hu San, and she had no intention of hiding it.


    In any case, she was only guessing. Whether others would believe it or not wasn''t something she needed to consider.


    "Self-defense?" Little girl, who did you offend? Don''t tell me Ma San''s family. If it was their family, you can rest assured. With me, Hu San, here, you wouldn''t dare to act recklessly. "Your twenty taels of silver is not a waste of money, that''s for sure."


    She looked doubtfully at Jiu Niang. She had even said it out loud to protect herself. As a little girl, she couldn''t carry her hands on her shoulders, so what could she possibly offend?


    The only person Hu San could think of was Old Ma. However, Old Ma''s family didn''t need to fear anything as long as they had Wang Er and Ma Zi.


    "No!" Nona rejected him bluntly. The words of Old Ma and Third''s family were not worth it for her to make such a big fuss over.


    "No?" What was that? From your posture, it seems that the people you''ve offended are of great origins. "


    Not Old Ma''s family? Third Master Hu was confused. Who else could it be other than Old Ma and his family? But looking at the cautious attitude of Ninth Niang, it seemed that this person really had quite the background.


    Jiu Niang shook her head and a bitter smile rose at the corner of her mouth. She understood that she was afraid Hu San had misunderstood.


    However ¡­


    Forget it, forget it. It was good to misunderstand. If he were to say it now, he might even be treated as a rumor.


    "It''s not that serious. I''m just getting ready." Since Hu San had his own thoughts, Jiu Niang didn''t want to bring it up again. If he kept pursuing the matter, maybe she really would reveal something. Jiu Niang still explained her requirements, including how to open a few hidden backdoors.


    "Tsk tsk, girl, you ¡­" I really didn''t expect that... "This way, your house can be considered to have another world."


    Seeing the drawing by Jiu Niang, even the three of them couldn''t help but praise her. Opening three back doors at a secluded location, she was almost as good as being a cunning rabbit. As long as she wasn''t blocked in all directions, she would definitely be able to escape. One of the exits was actually directly facing the main gate of the yamen. As long as there was no disturbance, there would be no one left at the yamen. Presumably, no one would dare to cause trouble there.


    "Hehe, I''m a little girl after all. Just treat it as me playing around." Jiu Niang shrugged and did not explain any further.


    Although the wall was tall enough, and she would still have to do something between the two walls just in case, she had to leave some room for her escape.


    "Tsk tsk, look at your request. I need to think about whether my home will be improved as well."


    Staring at Jiu Niang''s drawing, Hu San rubbed his chin and wondered if he should change his family. After all, if he were to offend someone, he would definitely offend more than this girl. Even this girl was worried that something might happen to them.


    "Alright, then you should go to the city and buy a house. There are many people in the city, even if there are to be any accidents, it would be safe."


    Nona said so very casually. If something really happened, once the city gates were closed, no one could imagine how chaotic it would be outside. It was safer in the city. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but consider reminding Xu Tianshong as well ¡­

 C44

    The matter of buying a house was something Ninth Madame casually mentioned. Hu San also casually listened to her, so the two of them didn''t take it to heart.


    After all, Hu San had already built three to three big houses, and just his appearance alone was enviable. Plus, he had a large group of wives and concubines, so he didn''t want to squeeze into the city. Even if the houses were small, he wouldn''t be able to afford those women.


    However, he was not sloppy when it came to repairing the house. Everything was settled in half a month...


    "Girl, you look pretty good. This is all done in accordance to your request."


    In the short span of half a month, the high wall had already been built. Looking at its posture, not to mention an average person, even if there was someone with a bit of foundation, it would still be difficult to enter. Not to mention the fact that they had a trick up their sleeves, if they really did go in, the ones who would suffer would most likely still be behind. Just thinking about it, Hu San couldn''t help but ask Jiu Niang for credit ¡­


    "Not bad, not bad at all. I really have to thank Grandpa Hu."


    He rubbed his hands and took a deep breath of hot air. His cold fingers finally warmed up a little bit.


    In any case, he didn''t need money for this year''s beautiful words, so he wouldn''t die even if he spoke a few more words.


    However, this Hu San was really not bad. She thought it would be good if she could do it well before the new year. She didn''t expect that there was still more than a month until the new year. This would save her a lot of time.


    "Tsk tsk, it is not easy to get a good word from a girl like you."


    Hu San also smiled. The more he interacted with Jiu Niang, the more he realized that this girl was not normal.


    Regardless of whether it was a person''s conduct or a person''s conduct, despite their young age, they exuded an imposing aura, causing others to have no choice but to believe in them. Even though it was the same thing as charging money for work, how could he say that he was doing something for the girl ¡­ En, no grievances! That''s right, it meant that he wouldn''t feel aggrieved ¡­


    This year, this guy always had two pieces of money, but he always looked down on people, especially when they didn''t have a good background or a good reputation. Although he did have a few pieces of silver in his pocket, he still met a lot of people looking at him with disdain.


    "Thank you so much, Third Master Hu." However, I do have something that I want to trouble Third Master Hu with. "


    Jiu Niang had always been one to talk, and Hu San did a good job on this matter.


    At least she saved him a lot of time and gave him more time to prepare. Naturally, she wouldn''t be short on money, and this kind words, since he didn''t want money, he just needed to say a few words of courtesy. If she was happy, why not do it for him?


    "What is it?" "Since it''s the new year soon anyway, there''s nothing to do anyway."


    Patting his chest, Hu San did not hesitate to promise.


    Just like he said, it was almost New Year''s. The weather was freezing cold, and there was nothing to worry about. If there was anything Ninth Madame wanted them to do, they would just treat it as earning some pocket money.


    "It''s like this. Can you help me find out where I can sell some food?"


    Gritting her teeth, even though Nona was a bit hesitant, she still said it out loud in the end.


    Originally, she was unwilling to reveal the matter of stocking food. After all, buying a house was not very eye-catching, and stocking food was not something that was ordinary.


    Anyone with a bit of experience could see the mystery behind it.


    Originally, she wanted to ask Xu Tianlong for help. After all, compared to Hu San, she believed more in Xu Tianshi. In addition, Xu Tianshong''s family did business in the first place, so they had many connections in this area.


    However, even though she had come looking for him, the Xu family had somehow rushed back to the capital. Even after asking around for a long time, she could only find out that something had happened to some important figure of the family ¡­


    "Aiya, what the heck am I doing? It''s just rice. "Don''t worry, I''ll deliver it to you in two days. I''ll guarantee that you won''t get hungry with that grandmother of yours." Nona''s expression was solemn, as if it was hard to say. Hu San thought it was some big deal, but she didn''t expect him to only ask to buy some food.


    Hu San naturally patted his chest and guaranteed that he would. What kind of trouble was this?


    These days, as long as they had money, could it be that they would not be able to buy food? Furthermore, there were only two of them, so how much could they eat?


    Looking at Jiu Niang''s cautious expression, Hu San couldn''t help but want to laugh, but he didn''t say it out loud. After all, Jiu Niang was still a child and didn''t know much about the outside world.


    "Thank you very much." With her hands clasped in front of her, Jiu Niang could no longer say anything else. She could only assume that she had guessed wrongly. Of course, it would be best if he guessed wrongly. Otherwise, his future days would not be so peaceful. However, before Jiu Niang left, she couldn''t help but say, "If it''s hard to buy rice, then it''s fine to buy other grains."


    Although Nona reminded him of this, she still hoped that she was overthinking it.


    Thinking about it, he was probably thinking too much. He must have known about something earlier than what happened when Hu Santian was just walking outside. Judging from his appearance, the food shouldn''t be too hard to get, so he probably thought too much about it.


    Of course, Jiu Niang still wished that she had overthought things in her heart.


    Although their new home was almost done, all of this still needed to be kept a secret, so it was not good for Nona to stay any longer.


    He was just trying to find an excuse to bring his grandma along, so that she wouldn''t be suspected by the others, and at the same time, she could leave smoothly. That was the most important thing at the moment.


    Looking at Hu San''s reaction, Ye Zichen guessed that he was probably overthinking it ¡­ But...


    In any case, he had prepared everything beforehand. Even if he came to stay for a while, if there were really nothing else, it would be too late to go back then. If something really happened, it wouldn''t be easy for him to leave, let alone the two of them, the old one and the young one ¡­


    If he was alone, he could hide in the Space for eight or ten days. He wouldn''t starve to death anyway. But now there''s a grandmother...


    "Miss, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Along the way back, Wang Er discovered that something was wrong with Jiu Niang. However, it wasn''t good for him to ask, even though they had been together for a while and he knew that she wasn''t someone who was hard to get along with. But no matter what, Jiu Niang was the master and they were servants. This was an indisputable fact.


    But now that Jiu Niang had called him out, it was probably related to both him and the pockmark.


    "It''s like this. I have something that I need your help with."


    The bad thing about living in this village is that everyone in the village knows about it.


    Every time he went out, he could pretend that he was going out to buy some stuff. At first, everyone was curious, but after seeing it so many times, they had gotten used to it. But this time, he was going to bring Grandma with him, so perhaps he wouldn''t be able to think of a complete excuse.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she finally decided to focus her attention on Wang Er and Ma Zi.


    Although they and themselves knew that they were invited by themselves, the people in the village only treated them as grandma''s nephew. Although they might not completely believe him, they had lived here for a long time, so they were familiar with each other even though they hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    If they brought up this matter again, it would be much better than finding any random excuse.


    "Aiyo, that can''t be!" This old fogey actually has this kind of shipment? "


    "Tsk tsk, you really can''t judge a book by its cover. I didn''t expect the old widow''s life to be so good after being old."


    "Look at this carriage. From its posture, I''m afraid everyone in the village can catch up."


    Early in the morning, the people in the village were all attracted by a large carriage, and many people crowded around to look. In the morning, the people in the village were attracted to a large carriage, and many people crowded around.


    "Hmph, this old fogey won''t die!" I don''t believe in life! [I am afraid there is nothing wrong here. If there is such a nephew, where did he go in his early days?] "Why don''t you come and look after me?"


    "That''s right, that''s right! I think he wants to sell this old thing!"


    The Ma wife and daughter-in-law gritted their teeth in hatred for Jiu Niang and the old widow, but they didn''t dare to rashly come and find fault with them. They were planning in their hearts: even if they were nephew, could they live with them for the rest of their lives? It wouldn''t be too late to wait for the two of them to leave with their dark hearts before coming to take revenge.


    It was just that they did not expect the old widow to be taken away by two people who had appeared out of nowhere before they had fully recovered from their injuries. To think that they would be taken away just like that, with such a large carriage.


    Speaking of Wang Er and Ma Zi, everyone had their suspicions about them. Logically speaking, if they really were the old widow''s nephew, where would they have gone in their early years? The Widow was not a widow for one or two days. She hadn''t seen anyone in her early years, so why did she suddenly appear? It wasn''t that everyone didn''t suspect that they had some sort of ulterior motive ¡­ However, it was none of his business. What did the Old Widow''s misfortune have to do with them? Everyone just wanted to watch the show.


    However, from the looks of it ¡­


    "Sigh, I''m afraid this old woman is really lucky."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Look at how sore he is, he''s about to lose his teeth."


    "Speaking of which, even if that old and ugly guy wants to sell, he still has to."


    Everyone also heard the words of the Ma Jia Wife. They would rather have the two of them harboring malicious intentions, but ¡­ Everyone understood even more that this old woman must have had a good luck. Just looking at those big horses would cost a lot of money. If she really wanted to scheme something, then she would have to sell them both.


    "Hey, we''re both humans, why is there such a huge difference in our lives?"


    "Yeah, yeah ¡­"


    In the midst of the crowd''s discussion, Nona supported the Old Widow and followed Wang Er and Hempsey into the carriage. She heard everything those people said, but didn''t mind it at all. It was just that ¡­


    He took one last look at these people and guessed that ¡­ If his guess was right, this place would be completely different in less than two months.


    Unfortunately ¡­


    It was already good enough that he could protect himself!


    Others should pray for their own happiness.


    "Grandma, you go in with the two uncles first. I have something to take care of so I''ll be back soon."


    In less than four hours, he arrived at the new house. When he reached the door, Nona saw Hu San was waiting for him, so she did not rush in, but instead got off at the door.


    "Third Master Hu, are you ready?"


    Nona was shocked that Hu San would come to find her so soon, but on the surface, no trace of it was revealed ¡­


    He continued to smile faintly.


    "Little girl, this time ¡­" This time, I have overestimated myself... These... I''ve done my best, but if it''s not enough... "If it is not enough, I will think of another way ¡­"

 C45

    "Sigh!"


    To be honest, Hu San brought quite a few things, including a bunch of random things, but ¡­


    She was far from what Jiu Niang wanted her to be.


    "It seems ¡­"


    Moreover, the most important thing was that Nona was afraid that there was an eighty to ninety percent chance that her guess would turn out to be true. She felt slightly more at ease after hearing Hu San''s words.


    What to do, what to do ¡­


    No matter if it was the rice or the millet, both were shelled. Moreover, with a single look, it was clear that they were old rice. From the looks of it, Hu San did not know where it came from, but if it was anyone else, they probably would not be able to find this.


    If that was the case, there would definitely be no way to plant more seeds. If that was the case ¡­


    Ah, ah, ah, what to do!" "Not even a seed.


    There had originally been a lot of rice planted in Jiu Niang''s space, so it wouldn''t be a problem for the two of them to eat. However, she didn''t know why, but a few days ago when she went in to take a look, she found that everything was gone. Not even one was left. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be in such a hurry ¡­ After all, he wasn''t too familiar with Hu San. If it weren''t for the fact that he really had no other way, he wouldn''t have approached Hu San ¡­


    She pondered for a long time. The only possibility was that something happened when she was exchanging potions for that annoying fellow and used the rice along with it.


    He thought that now that he was rich, he would be able to get whatever he wanted.


    However ¡­


    But even if he had the money, he wouldn''t be able to buy food now. What was going on?


    "Child, what''s wrong?"


    After moving to her new home, the Widow walked around looking excited. Although the things in this house were old, they were still rare and valuable items. Especially since she had never thought that she would one day be able to live in a place like this after entering the city. Of course, it wasn''t that she didn''t suspect this, but Jiu Niang''s explanation was that she accidentally saved the son of a rich family when she entered the mountain.


    Nona often entered the mountains, yes, but she saved people ¡­


    An old woman like her couldn''t understand it no matter how she thought about it, so she didn''t think about it.


    In any case, since he was old and Nona was kind, what could she possibly do to him? Besides, she was willing to do anything to Ninth Mother even if she wanted to.


    "It''s nothing, just ¡­" Sigh, I won''t say anymore. "


    She shook her head with a bitter face.


    Why was she so unlucky?


    For some reason, the food in the space disappeared out of nowhere. She clearly remembered that after planting it a few times, there was less than a thousand catties of rice in the space, but ¡­ But now, there was nothing left ¡­


    The regret in her heart.


    When you encounter a calamity, you can use your silver to make wool. Is silver edible or can you drink it?


    If he knew earlier, he wouldn''t have cared about that fellow! What was there to be afraid of when there was food!


    But now, there was nothing, nothing, nothing!


    Nona suddenly felt that she had made a loss. Not only had she not made any profit, but she had also fallen into the trap.


    "Ah, child, we have all left. Who cultivates the fields in the village? "Now that I think about it, our wheat plants are still hidden in the cellar. If we all leave, I''m afraid we won''t be able to grow any more this year."


    Due to the strange weather this year, we didn''t get anything during the harvest. The fields are still empty, so we should be preparing to plant winter wheat. But ¡­


    If they were to leave now, there wouldn''t be any humans left ¡­


    The speaker has no heart, the listener has no heart.


    Nona was just worrying about the lack of seeds. Hearing the Widow''s words, her eyes instantly lit up. Although they were wheat seeds, they were still seeds. Seeing how dry this year was, he was afraid that even if the wheat was planted, there would be no water to irrigate it. If it did not go on for the whole winter, it would be useless to plant it.


    But Jiu Niang was different. She had the space to do so.


    As long as he had a seed, he could throw it into the space. How much food did he want?


    Originally, Nona wanted to take advantage of this time to get more medicinal herbs. If she really encountered a disaster or something like that, it could lead to a terrifying outbreak. When the time came, she wouldn''t have to panic with the help of the medicine. However, this was a different situation. Initially, she had thought that she had silver on her hands, so she could just use silver to buy food. But now, it seemed that even if she spent money, she wouldn''t be able to buy food. Jiu Niang didn''t need to think about it to know who was more important.


    No matter how many medicinal herbs he had, he wouldn''t even have the chance to eat them. He would have to use whatever medicinal herbs he had.


    Therefore, it was more important to save the food as soon as possible.


    "Grandma, I''ll go back first! Wang Er, come with me. Take good care of Grandma and go out for a stroll. Buy whatever you lack at home. "


    After inquiring about the whereabouts of the wheat seed at home from the old widow, Nona called for Wang Er to take the carriage back.


    Since Wang Er was the one who came and went recently, she was more familiar with him. Moreover, compared to Wang Er, pockmarked personality was more silent, and it was more appropriate for her to stay at home with the old man.


    "You ¡­ You''ve already killed a thousand times. This is wheat seed, and you can even sell wheat seed. Don''t you want our mothers to die with you? "


    As she was driving the carriage, she did not have to worry about Grandma, so they were able to get back to the village in less than four hours. Since she was driving the carriage, she did not have to worry about Grandma, so they were able to get back to the village in less than four hours. However, just as the two of them reached the village entrance, they heard a burst of wailing ¡­


    "You ignorant bitch, get the hell over here, don''t block this daddy from making a fortune!"


    The door of a house suddenly opened, and a big, muscular man with a huge bag over his shoulder, and a woman with a face covered in dirt tightly hugged his thigh. She cried as she shouted, "Boss, you can''t do that, this is wheat ¡­" You''re going to plant wheat soon, and now you''re selling it... "What are you making our mothers eat ¡­"


    Due to the dry weather this year, most of the families'' harvests were affected. Although it was not as bad as Jiu Niang''s harvest, it was still not that bad. He saw that the rice harvest last season was not good and all his hopes were placed on this winter wheat. But now, seeing that he was about to grow winter wheat, this man suddenly wanted to carry out the family''s wheat seed to sell.


    "Go away, go away, what do you know! "Hair, long hair, short experience, woman, if you block this daddy from making a fortune, do you believe this daddy will divorce you!?"


    The man''s face was dark and filled with anger as he scolded her. At the same time, he kicked the woman''s heart without hesitation. "Right now, this wheat is only 200 gold coins per catty. This father will sell it now and earn money from it. In the next year, this father will sell it after they receive it. Not only will I not need to plant it, I will even earn more!"


    The man muttered in dissatisfaction.


    He didn''t feel that he was at fault at all. On the contrary, he felt that a woman was making a fortune for herself.


    This wheat was worth over 5 taels per catty. Now that he had sold it for 200 taels per catty, selling it for 1 catty, when the time came, he would be able to buy 40 catties. This was simply a sky-high bargain!


    "Boss ¡­" You can''t do this... "If you sell it, what would we grow ¡­" The woman was kicked to the ground and crawled back to hug the man''s leg tightly. As she cried, she begged, "Please, don''t sell, the kids can''t not have food ¡­"


    "Mother, mother ¡­"


    "Mother ¡­"


    Behind him, three to four frightened children rushed up and hugged the woman ¡­


    The children were no older than five or six years old, and seemed to have just begun to walk.


    When she saw this, she could not help but let out a soft sigh. "Ai!"


    This was just the beginning. If it didn''t rain throughout the winter, or if it didn''t snow, then after spring ¡­


    "Miss, it''s time for us to go back."


    Wang Er also frowned. However, since this was a family matter, it would not be appropriate for them to interfere. Moreover, it was not early anymore, so it was better to return earlier.


    "Yes."


    Ye Xiao shook his head. He would feel bad if he saw Ye Xiao walk away like this.


    Especially...


    As her gaze fell on those children, she couldn''t help but feel a trace of sympathy for them.


    "Scram, scram!" Wailing, I''m not dead yet! "


    Seeing how his wife and children were crying, the man''s face became even more unsightly. "You dejected woman, why aren''t you getting out of my way? You''re causing me trouble. Watch how I deal with you." "They said they will only accept today, who knows how many people will sell it today. If I''m too late, I won''t be able to sell it. If I don''t kill you, I''ll kill you!"


    When had a man ever seen wheat sell at such a high price? Apart from silver, there was nothing else in his mind.


    He had saved quite a bit of wheat for his family. At least two hundred catties, one catty, two hundred catties, that was ¡­ Four... 40,000 words... A total of forty taels of silver ¡­


    It''s only 20 or 30 taels of silver to build a house...


    "Sigh, head, head! I, I''ll go with you!"


    "Alright, alright, hurry up. I''ll be leaving when it''s too late."


    "Ah, ah! "I got it, and I''m not blaming you. You really are a useless person. You heard the news so late, yet you didn''t even have the time to notify my parents ¡­"


    "Th-that ¡­" "Do you think anyone can catch up to such a good thing ¡­"


    While the two of them were talking, a door nearby opened. The couple carried a large bag with a kid following behind them. They also carried a large bag on their shoulders, which looked to be at least 20-30 jin in weight.


    Looking at the complacent looks on the family''s faces, they might even be selling food.


    But...


    "So many? How much land does this house have?


    Not only was Jiu Niang suspicious, but Wang Er was also a bit surprised. A family leaving behind a seed weighing over a hundred jin was enough for a family. This family seemed to have a lot.


    "Scram, scram!" Look at that family, they sold all the rice they just collected this year. If you don''t let them go, I ¡­ "Your father ¡­"


    Without waiting for Ninth Madame to ask Wang Er, the man who was being hugged by his wife began to shout, "This rice is two hundred and fifty-one taels of silver per kilogram ¡­" "Hmph ¡­" It''s all because of you, dejected woman. True... "Really ¡­"


    Did you sell all the rice you just received?


    Nona silently watched the family as they walked away, and she couldn''t help but furrow her brows.


    I''m afraid ¡­


    I''m afraid it''s more serious than I thought.


    Has anyone started to realize that they are short of food?


    That''s right, he couldn''t even buy food with his help, so someone else naturally noticed.


    But...


    Nona''s heart suddenly felt heavy as she glanced at the happy people who wanted to sell their rations.


    "Uncle, why don''t you sell the wheat seed to me? I''ll drive the carriage faster, otherwise, when you go, I might even leave."

 C46

    "Scram, scram!" This is none of your business! "


    The man glanced at Nona, his eyes filled with unconcealable contempt. I won''t be fooled! You want to buy your father''s wheat at a low price and sell it at a high price, don''t you? "You wish!"


    "You''re thinking too much."


    Patting the dust off of her body, Jiu Niang calmly glanced at the man before slowly turning around. "Uncle Wang, let''s go!"


    She felt a burst of anger in her heart, and she did her best to suppress the anger in her heart.


    Tsk tsk, this kind of man really can''t communicate.


    She was only thinking of this woman and her child. She thought that this man would sell his wheat seed. If she sold it, then she would return it to him when the grains in her space were planted.


    He didn''t expect that not only did this man not know what was good for him, he actually treated him as a lowly person.


    Alright, she admitted that she wasn''t a kind-hearted person to begin with. It wasn''t easy for her to think of doing something good, but she was still misunderstood by others.


    "Alright!"


    Wang Er did not approve of Jiu Niang''s actions in the first place. She was too destitute to create trouble for the people, so it was better to not interact with such people too much.


    She had lived with her parents for a period of time, so she had seen them for herself. These people, in the future, they would be even more frightening than proper bandits like them. They would take any advantage of others.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Seeing that it was getting late, the man was a bit worried. What if the other party had already left? Moreover, he had seen many people running along the way to deliver food. It was this woman who ruined his plans. If it weren''t for them blocking his way, he wouldn''t have been able to leave ¡­


    Seeing that Nona was about to leave, he started to panic.


    "Didn''t you want to buy my wheat? Why did he leave again? Humph, a pauper shouldn''t be able to afford the silver, right? I have over two hundred catties here. A catty of two hundred catties would at least cost forty silvers, and even if I sold you, you wouldn''t be worth more than forty silvers! "


    Seeing that Jiu Niang still had no intention of stopping, the man was enraged and opened his mouth to curse! The way he spoke was extremely unpleasant to hear. It was completely unheard-of.


    Immediately, Nona was angered to the point of laughing.


    He had seen shameless people, but he had never seen such a shameless person.


    "Is that so? "Haha ¡­"


    Glaring coldly at the man, Jiu Niang sneered and got off the carriage once again.


    "Uncle Wang, you go and inform everyone that I''m here to collect food. As long as you''re willing to sell me, I''ll have 250 taels of wheat per catty, 300 taels of rice per catty, and 100 taels of rice per catty!" "Here''s 10,000 taels of silver. I''ll take whatever you have and send them to the Third Master of the Hu Clan."


    With a cold smile, Jiu Niang took out a stack of banknotes. These banknotes were all from that fellow.


    Originally, she had planned to use these banknotes to buy food, but ¡­ But now I can''t buy it with money... Naturally, the silver notes were useless now ¡­


    "This ¡­"


    This time, not only was the man stunned, even Wang Er was shocked. He looked at Nona in disbelief.


    This... This was truly ten thousand taels of silver, who would have thought that a little girl like her would actually have the ability to take out so many taels of silver.


    "Oh yeah, I''m sorry to trouble you, Uncle Wang. When we are selling the grains, if you are willing to sign an agreement, if you want to exchange the grains back within a year, you only need to pay the original price." Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. "


    Jiu Niang thought about it. In front of a natural disaster, what was willfulness ¡­


    Just in case, it was better to do things thoroughly.


    Nona''s price was clearly much higher than the ones outside. Furthermore, there was a rule for the people outside to gather food. As long as there was wheat and rice, they had to be cleaned up. As for Nona, she was not anxious and wanted everything. The only difference was the price, but even so, the price was sky-high.


    Therefore, there was an endless stream of people delivering food to the Hu family.


    "This is mine!"


    "This belongs to my family!"


    "I came first, hurry up and call me!"


    Not only was it the village that Jiu Niang was in, even the nearby villages all rushed over after hearing the news. Seeing so many people carrying bags, everyone was worried that they would have enough. When the time came, they would fight for it anxiously.


    A few days ago, they heard that someone came to collect it, but they only collected it for a few days before stopping.


    He had thought that he had missed it several times, but he didn''t expect that the price would be higher.


    However, they heard that someone took out ten thousand taels. Ten thousand sounded like a lot, but if they really put it away, they wouldn''t be able to get much. After all, the price was that high. Everyone was worried that if the money was already used up, at that time ¡­ This was a once in a millennium opportunity ¡­


    "Alright, everyone line up, don''t mess around!"


    With a dark face, Hu San walked back and forth with a thick stick in his hand, maintaining his position. His subordinates were divided into several groups, including those that weighed food, those that counted food, and those that counted money.


    But there were too many people ¡­


    It was hard to avoid a few people messing around. Fortunately, Hua San wasn''t someone who was easy to deal with. If he was in an ordinary household, he would have already turned into a pot of porridge.


    It had to be said that sometimes, violence was very useful.


    "You guys!" Whoever dared to make a ruckus would be thrown out! We don''t need any of his food! "


    It had to be said, Hu San couldn''t understand Jiu Niang''s plan. She was willing to pay such a high price for food, was she not doing so for the loss?


    However, Jiu Niang had promised to give him 10% of all the free food.


    Tsk tsk, 10%!


    Ten percent of the food that he received with ten thousand taels of silver, that was ¡­


    Although his family wasn''t short on food, the food outside was so tight that he didn''t want it for nothing!


    There was nothing to do in this winter anyway, and his men had nothing to do either. There was no problem at all in helping them collect the food.


    "Don''t cause trouble, no one is allowed to cut in line. Come one by one!"


    As soon as Hu San said this, the young men who had been planning on using their young strength to charge forward no longer dared to move. Instead, they began to maintain their composure. What a joke. With such a high price, as long as he could buy up to fifty kilograms of grain, he would be able to get married. These people were all farmers who relied on farming to survive. Although this season''s harvest was not good, which family didn''t have some surplus food? There was still a bit of a squeeze!


    "Alright, here is your one hundred and twenty catties worth of silver taels!" Do you want to write a voucher? If you want to exchange for food within a year, you only need to pay the original price. "


    Those who counted the silver would say one more sentence according to Jiu Niang''s request when they handed it over, but ¡­


    "No, no, what kind of proof?"


    Most of them just refused and ran away, afraid that they would be caught writing down their proof.


    What kind of joke was this? They were here to sell food, who didn''t come for a high price?


    And you even want the food back? What a joke! Isn''t this a joke!


    Ten thousand taels of silver, wheat, rice, and all kinds of miscellaneous provisions were used to collect a total of fifty to sixty thousand catties of grain.


    Even Hu San was shocked.


    "Girl, you ¡­ What are you collecting so much food for? "


    At first, Hu San thought that he wouldn''t be able to finish spending the ten thousand taels of silver, but ¡­ However, he forgot one thing, and that was that the money was very popular. These days, everyone was very poor, and the price of grains had suddenly skyrocketed by over a hundred times.


    Even if his house was big enough, it was still filled to the brim. Fortunately, he had enough subordinates, and most people knew what he did. They didn''t dare to offend him, or else ¡­ Otherwise, even the old master of the yamen would not be able to sit still.


    As she looked at the filled granary, Nona was shocked.


    To be honest, throwing out 10,000 silver in the beginning was just a moment of anger. But... However, she did not really expect to receive so much food.


    "I... I am also helping a friend in the capital to keep it! "


    Taking a deep breath, Nona suppressed her excitement and said in a low voice.


    [Tsk! Tsk! It''s over. I was going to keep a low profile, but now with so much food, I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep a low profile anymore. In that case, I can only use the tiger skin as a flag.


    "Beijing?"


    Indeed, when Hu San heard this, he immediately understood.


    He just nodded silently and didn''t say anything else.


    "It''s just that there''s so much food, how can we transport it away? It''s not a big deal to let my family go. "


    Soon, Hu San thought of another problem. Could it be that so much food was always at home? That''s not good, right? Although he had a bit of a reputation, but ¡­ However, who knew if there would be any problems if they were put there for a long time. After all, there were so many of them.


    "Don''t worry about that, I will settle it with my friend. When the time comes, send someone to deliver the grains to the designated location. Naturally, someone will take them away."


    Jiu Niang originally wanted to deliver it to her own home, but later on she gave up.


    Back then, when he bought the house, he had planned to keep a low profile. If this were to happen, everyone would probably know about it. At that time ¡­


    Anyway, as long as the Hu family left, he would be able to take them into the Spaces without any problems.


    "Right, how many people wrote the contract?"


    Speaking of which, the opposite of Nona was actually more afraid of the contract. She had to at least leave some food for them, otherwise, when those people came to exchange, it would be fun if she couldn''t take them out.


    "Contract?" Tsk tsk, I really don''t know what you''re thinking! "


    Speaking of contracts, Hu San couldn''t help but shake his head. "Do you really think those people are willing to exchange for them?"


    He really didn''t know what to say about her. She was here to sell some food, but most of them were here for the price. Who would trade back their original price? Wasn''t that a joke?


    "There are less than ten of them!"


    Yes, there were only ten people in total, and he managed to persuade them to sign the contract no matter what he said. Otherwise, there probably wouldn''t be a single one.


    Those people were all worried that someone would snatch the silver back.


    "Is that so ¡­ "Then forget it ¡­"


    Although it''s possible for her to continue to love you, Nona was still a bit disappointed.


    To be honest ¡­


    These people were too short-sighted.


    Did they really think that there was still such a thing as a meat pie in this world?


    "Oh right, there are still people who sent food over. Do you still want more?"


    Speaking of which, Hu San felt a headache coming on. He had been collecting money for ten days and had already used up ten thousand taels, but there was still someone who gave it to him.


    "No, no more!"


    Jiu Niang shook her head and rejected him without hesitation.


    She knew that she had no power or influence. If she went too far, it would bring about trouble.

 C47

    "Thank you, Master Hu!"


    After collecting the last batch of grains, Nona courteously cupped her hands in thanks and then casually handed over a hundred taels of silver.


    Tsk tsk, this was all obtained from that guy.


    Normally, Nona would not be willing to show such generosity, but ¡­ [Tsk! Tsk! I''m afraid that in a few days, all these silver notes will be a pile of scrap paper ¡­] While it still has some use, let it use some heat.


    Although this Hu San was loyal, he couldn''t change the fact that he was a bandit.


    Borrowing his hand this time was originally a very daring thing to do.


    Fortunately, this time, it was calm and did not cause too much of a commotion.


    Of course, Jiu Niang was very clear that the main reason why she didn''t use any trouble was because she was willing to ¡­ And there was also the effect of the person he was talking about in the capital ¡­


    After all, in these days, there were no major problems. It was best not to offend anyone if you didn''t offend them.


    Especially someone like Hu San, he knew even more clearly that a person who could take out ten thousand taels of silver so easily was definitely not an ordinary person.


    So... "Thank you for your gift, one hundred liang ¡­


    Even though it seemed like there were quite a few of them, they could be considered as having reached a bottom line.


    It wasn''t that Nona hadn''t thought of giving him more; she still had more on her.


    He had so much food anyway, and he kept growing it nonstop in space. He even stopped growing all the herbs to grow the food. Soon, he wouldn''t have to worry about food anymore, so he didn''t have much use for the silver.


    But... But after some careful thought, Nona still felt that she couldn''t give too much.


    This person, if he were to give her too little, she wouldn''t be satisfied. If he didn''t like him, something might happen to him.


    However, if he gave them too much and people started thinking about them, it would not be a good thing.


    "Ahh, girl, you are quite troublesome."


    Although Hu San said this with a bright smile on his face, his hands did not show any hesitation.


    He took the banknotes and checked them carefully. After making sure that there were no problems, he put them into his pocket and said, "Not bad, girl. If there are any other good things in the future, you must not forget about the Third Master of the Hu Clan."


    In less than a month''s time, he had lost several thousand pounds of food, and even obtained a hundred silver notes.


    He didn''t do anything, he just asked his men to follow him and run for a few days.


    The silver grains came so easily, faster than when he used to be a bandit.


    Of course, Hu San would never believe that this was the work of Jiu Niang, he could only assume it was the work of the person behind her. Naturally, he treated the house in Nine Noxious City as the doing of the person behind it. This way, he would be able to accommodate the requests of the people in the capital.


    With this, other than feeling that Nona''s luck was not bad, he didn''t think too much about it.


    "What is Third Master Hu saying? I will have to trouble you in the future. I hope you won''t mind."


    Nona smiled and shook her head.


    She naturally understood that although Hu San''s words were directed at her, they were meant for someone else.


    It looks like he really did believe that there was someone backing him.


    That''s right, how could a person believe that a little girl like him could actually do such a thing with so much money?


    However, this was good as well. This way, he could save himself a lot of trouble.


    "I don''t mind, I don''t mind. Look, you''re giving me money."


    Hu San shook his head with a smile on his face.


    As for Nona, she continued to smile faintly. After a long while, she seemed to recall something. "Right, there''s no well in my house. Does Third Master Hu know anyone who can dig a well?"


    "Well?"


    With a slight frown, Hu San looked doubtfully at Nona and said, "Someone is delivering water in this city. Why do you need to waste it on some well or well to ruin the family structure?"


    Yes, there are people who send water in the city. Other than big families, there are many people. The yard is big enough, so they can only build a well.


    Generally, small households would buy water, and a copper coin could buy a handful of water. Many villagers in the vicinity were doing this kind of business.


    Those who were able to live in the city naturally wouldn''t care about one or two copper coins.


    Moreover, there was someone who directly delivered it to their doorstep. It was convenient, but effortless. It was the same for everyone.


    "You and your mother-in-law, the old and the young, don''t need much water either. "If you don''t trust others to send you water, I know a few of your responsibilities. When the time comes, I''ll introduce them to you."


    Although Jiu Niang''s small courtyard was more than enough for two people, it was still very difficult to dig a well.


    Besides, this well wasn''t everywhere.


    Of course, Hu San naturally wouldn''t think too much about it. He only thought that Jiu Niang was worried about the safety of the water.


    He naturally thought of the person who gave the water to her. He also thought that he would be selling her some water, so there was nothing bad about it.


    "Is that so? Then, thank you, Master Hu."


    Slightly frowning, Nona initially wanted to say something, but in the end she slowly nodded her head.


    Although Hu San saw the change in Nona''s expression, he did not take it to heart. He just assumed she was a little worried.


    Frankly speaking, no matter how steady she was, she was still a little girl ¡­


    "Aiya, you don''t have to worry. If you''re careful, then let Wang Er and pockmarks stay a little longer. There are a lot of things they know how to handle. Also, if there''s anything that''s inconvenient, why not buy a little girl?


    Hu San couldn''t help saying this.


    He had been with this girl for such a long time, at least he had a bit of friendship.


    "Yes, thank you for reminding me, Master Hu."


    Nodding her head, Jiu Niang only gave a faint smile. She did not say yes, nor did she say no, "I''m really sorry to trouble Third Master Hu." I still have a lot of things to rely on from now on. It''s getting late, so I''ll be leaving first. "


    As she had other things on her mind, Jiu Niang did not stay any longer. She cupped her hands, turned around, and left.


    Hu San also did not care. With food and silver notes, he was very happy.


    "Miss, I know the one who gave the water to Third Master, do you want to meet him?"


    As expected of Wang Er who had been following Nona for a period of time, he could tell at a glance that she had other intentions. When he was certain that Hu San and company would not hear it, he would immediately remind them.


    He had to admit that the longer he spent with this girl, the more he admired her in his heart.


    "Alright, let''s meet then."


    Nodding her head, Jiu Niang secretly rejoiced in her heart, but she still put on a faint expression on the surface.


    With food, her heart began to worry about water.


    There was no major water storage project these days.


    If the heavens continued to work, the water would probably be completely dried out.


    The best method would be to make a well and use the underground water directly ¡­


    But...


    It was just a thought. The wells these days were not deep, so it was impossible for them to reach the underground level. It would not be an easy task to do so.


    This way, he could only slowly scheme for a while.


    "Old man, do you bring water to the city every day?"


    A white-haired old man slowly walked with a pole of water on his back. Jiu Niang stopped and took the initiative to lean on it.


    Wang Er slightly frowned. He wanted to stop her, but was stopped by her.


    "That''s right, it''s useless now that I''m old. I can only send some water."


    As she chatted with the elders, Jiu Niang quickly came to understand that the nearby rivers had all dried up, and the elders had brought back water from the mountains. One trip took at least four hours, and no matter how fast one''s legs were, it could at most be up to two or three times a day ¡­


    "Sigh, it''s too far. It''s not easy, so the price of water has already risen. In the past, every single piece of money was worth of water, but now, no one is willing to give away any of these five pieces of money. "


    The old man wiped the sweat from his forehead as he muttered to himself. His muddy eyes were filled with helplessness, "This day is not easy ¡­" But why didn''t this person take a sip of water? "


    He was already old and originally did not want to send water, but now the youngsters were unwilling to do so.


    Making this was supposed to earn him some change, so he wouldn''t earn much in a day.


    In the past, they were all elderly people who lived nearby. At least, they could only spend less than half an hour to get some water. If they worked hard, they could earn more than 10 copper coins a day.


    But now ¡­


    "I''m old, I''m old, I''m far away, it''s hard to imagine."


    Shaking his head, the elder continued walking forward.


    Although her pace was not big, her speed was still considered fast. Even Nona could barely keep up with her pace.


    "Elder, it''s like this. Grandmother and I just moved to this city and we also want to find a water carrier. Look ¡­"


    Looking at the elderly, Nona had a plan in her mind.


    According to this old man, there must be a spring in the place he was talking about. If he could find it, he wouldn''t have to worry about there being no water.


    It would only take four hours to get back and forth. It didn''t seem like it would be close.


    Nona had a vague thought in her heart, but ¡­ However, it wasn''t perfect yet. She wanted to take a look and see for herself if she saw it with her own eyes ¡­


    "Ahh, if it was before, I would be willing to give it to you, but ¡­" But now ¡­ The old man had no other choice "


    The old man shook his head helplessly. He had only sent a few regular customers and had been drinking water from him for more than ten years. If it weren''t for these regular customers, he would probably be like the others and wouldn''t be able to continue walking for more than a day.


    The most important thing was that he was already old and he really couldn''t move anymore.


    "Sigh, then ¡­" What should I do? There''s no water in the nearby rivers, so where are we going to find water? "


    Hearing that, Ninth Mother drooped her shoulders and looked at the old man pitifully with her bright eyes: "I''ve been sick since I was young and my family is far away. I have to boil medicine everyday, this ¡­ "If there is no water ¡­"


    "Miss ¡­"


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, he wanted to say something, but was stopped by a look from her.


    She suddenly realized that she had almost ruined the young miss''s plans. Although Jiu Niang''s face was full of pustules, she had never seen her boil medicine or anything like that after living together for such a long time.


    But... But just now, he was actually affected by her and even forgot that she didn''t drink the medicine.


    "Sigh, he''s also pitiful. This god ¡­" The elderly looked at Jiu Niang. Although her face was covered with a handkerchief, she could still see the pus, and her eyes were full of sympathy. "I saw that the man beside the young lady is strong, so it''s not hard to pick up a bucket of water. How about this, you old people, wait for me to send the water back.


    He couldn''t give them to him anymore, so the elder felt some sympathy for him. He decided to take them to see for himself.

 C48

    "Hua Hua Hua ¡­"


    They walked for more than two hours, especially along the small paths. Just as Nona was about to give up, they suddenly heard a burst of water. The originally dry air also slowly became moist. After taking a deep breath, she felt completely awake.


    "We''re here!"


    In an instant, Nona felt as if she had been injected with chicken blood. She who had been dispirited and dispirited immediately came to life.


    His eyes were sparkling, as if he had discovered something good.


    "Yeah, we''re here. It''s right in front of us."


    The old man nodded, his cloudy eyes full of praise.


    This girl was clearly not the child of a poor family. Just her clothes were worth quite a bit of money, and the person beside her looked like a servant. Moreover, she looked to be only seven or eight years old, yet she was able to silently follow him for more than two hours. Although her speed was a lot slower than her usual speed, it was still considered quite good for a little girl.


    "Hehe!" "Let''s go!"


    Nona did not know what the old woman was thinking, but when she heard that they were almost there, she became excited and took a few steps forward!


    Nona had never treated him badly ever since he had his money. Although he couldn''t buy any food with silver, he still wanted as much cloth as possible. However, those silks and silks really weren''t her type of food. The most important thing was that she was running around everywhere, and those things simply couldn''t withstand the torment. It wasn''t that she felt heartache, but rather she accidentally broke her heart. Therefore, she was still wearing the same kind of sackcloth. However, the clothes she had chosen were the best, and she had personally modified them herself. Anyone with a discerning eye would be able to tell that she was not from an ordinary family.


    Of course, Nona also wanted to keep a low profile at first.


    However, she often entered the city a while ago, so she had a lot of experience with it. Nowadays, people all look at clothes and she wore them in rags, making it difficult for people to look down on her wherever she went. Ever since he had changed his clothes, no one dared to look down on him.


    "Wow, this is a waterfall!"


    From afar, they saw clear water falling from the sky, blowing up a large amount of mist.


    Nona was shocked by the sight in front of her and she could not help but cry out in alarm.


    No wonder she could hear such a loud sound from far away. Originally, she only thought it was a big ditch, she didn''t expect it to be such a big waterfall.


    In her previous life, it wasn''t that Jiu Niang hadn''t seen waterfalls, but she was still shocked to see such a large waterfall in this life.


    "Haha, this little girl is talking about something this old man doesn''t understand. However, I heard that the water has never dried up before!"


    The old man couldn''t help but smile when he heard her words. It was just that he didn''t understand what she said, but he could clearly see the excitement in her eyes. "It''s just that this place is too far away from the village. It''s really inconvenient to come and go. If we can get this water back to the village, we won''t have to worry about the lack of water. "


    The old man could not help but shake his head.


    There was a lot of water here, but it would take a long time to travel back and forth. Furthermore, the road was difficult to traverse, and even with water, one wouldn''t be able to climb down the mountain ¡­


    "Perhaps ¡­" "Maybe there''s a way ¡­"


    Looking excitedly at the flowing waterfall, Jiu Niang couldn''t help but mutter to herself.


    It hadn''t rained for months, and it looked like drought was starting to take over. If this water could be drawn in ¡­


    Nona''s heart couldn''t help but beat up Little Jiu.


    But... However, this was not something that he could accomplish by himself ¡­


    "Girl? What are you doing? "


    Ever since they came down from that mountain that day, something didn''t feel right with Jiu Niang. Seeing that she was writing and painting something else, Wang Er curiously walked up. Originally, they had always been calling her Miss Nine. These days, whose family didn''t call their young lady Miss?


    However, they also didn''t know when they had offended Jiu Niang, yet she had just told them not to call her ''Miss'' or ''Miss'', and instead to call her ''Miss''.


    They had no choice but to change their words in the end.


    However, he might as well change his mind. There was nothing impressive about it.


    But... But for the past few days, she didn''t seem right. Not only did she not talk much, she rarely went out. She only ate and locked herself in her room every day. The old granny was already a little worried. Every day she would ask her to go out for a walk, but every time she would tell her that she had something to do, she had no time to go out.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m just drawing something."


    Nona did not even lift her head as she said this in a hurry before she continued with her work.


    How to get the water off the mountain was a very serious question. If they could get the water off the mountain, perhaps more people would be able to survive this drought.


    After seeing the waterfall, Nona''s first thought was to directly bring the water down from the mountain, but ¡­ However, in modern times, this wouldn''t be a problem at all. Just some water pipes would be enough, and it would only take a few days ¡­


    But there are no pipes or pumps these days. What should I do?


    Nona racked her brains for several days, but she still could not come up with a good idea.


    "Eh? Is this where we went the other day? "


    Unable to get a reply from Jiu Niang, Wang Er looked at it for a while and finally realized. This wasn''t the mountain they went to that day, so where else could it be?


    But... But what were these strange lines?


    And it seems to have been coming down the mountain all along.


    "Girl? "Are you trying to get the water off the mountain?"


    After a while, he finally understood something, but ¡­ However, this way, Wang Er was even more frightened ¡­


    This... This... How is that possible?


    to get the water off this mountain, this is... This was something no one had ever done before!


    Just thinking about it makes you feel like... Some...


    "Yeah, if only I could get it down, but ¡­" "But there''s something missing ¡­"


    Nona nodded. Since Wang Er had already seen through it, she couldn''t keep it a secret.


    Besides, after spending some time with him, she had finally understood that the pockmark was not bad. It would be no problem for him to climb up a wall. As for Wang Er, he was obviously talented in construction. He had only made a few strokes, and he had already figured it out with a single glance. Moreover, he had even guessed his intentions. He really wasn''t a very good guy. This kind of person had never been taught by anyone. If it was in the modern world, with a systematic education, he might become a genius that could dominate a region.


    "Look, this is the flat ground. There is a road here, how about we lure the water here?"


    Since she had such a talent by her side, it was useless for her to use it. Jiu Niang then pulled Wang Er along to start studying it.


    She initially wanted to lure him into the village, but after some thought, she decided not to. After all ¡­ After all, he couldn''t control it all by himself ¡­


    "This way... This kind of speech was indeed not bad, but ¡­ "But why not get it into the village?"


    As expected of a genius in architecture, Wang Er could see through what Jiu Niang was trying so hard to avoid with a single glance. He pointed it out and gave her a somewhat confused look.


    "This... "This ¡­"


    Nona could not explain that this was her own selfish intent.


    But how would she explain it to him? It didn''t seem like a good idea to just say it out loud.


    However ¡­


    "Actually ¡­"


    "Humph!" I didn''t expect you to hide here! Hmph, let''s see how long you can hide! "


    Jiu Niang took a deep breath. She originally wanted to explain things clearly to Wang Er. This matter was not something that she could handle alone, so she had to rely on external forces. Wang Er, on the other hand, should be indispensable. However, before she could finish her sentence, a gloomy voice suddenly rang out. Following that, Nona felt that someone had picked her up and lifted her legs off the ground ¡­


    "Ah, ah, you, who are you, let me go!"


    With both feet off the ground, Nona was completely unprepared and immediately screamed out in fear.


    "Who are you? Let go of my young lady! "


    Wang Er originally had all his attention on the drawing, but after hearing Jiu Niang''s scream, he discovered that there was an extra person in the room and immediately jumped up and roared.


    At the same time, he was preparing to call for help.


    However, how could Situ Jin give him the opportunity to do so? Wang Er didn''t have enough time to dodge and was sent flying, "If you don''t want to die, then shut up!"


    With a sullen face, Situ Jin cast a sinister glance at Wang Er.


    His goal was to find this girl, not to kill her.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Wang Er sat on the ground, his face pale.


    In fact, Situ Jin didn''t use much strength in that kick. He was only sent flying and didn''t sustain any injuries. It was no different from a fall. But... However, the more it was like this, the more shocked he was ¡­


    This person looks young, but... But...


    His skill was definitely not that of an ordinary person.


    He originally wanted to ask something, but when he met that pair of ice-cold eyes, he could only obediently shut his mouth.


    "Humph!" Dodge, I''ll let you continue hiding! " Situ Jin''s face darkened as he stared at Jiu Niang. This damnable girl dared to provoke him again and again. Although he had recovered after taking her weird medicine and it didn''t arouse anyone''s suspicion.


    But... However, he did not forget that this damned girl had caused him to lose consciousness.


    The thing that he hated the most in his life was having something happen that he couldn''t control. Unexpectedly ¡­ She didn''t expect that ever since she met this girl, she would keep repeating the same thing again and again ¡­


    "Eh? You, you are Situ Jin? You... Why are you back? "


    Jiu Niang quickly recognized Situ Jin''s voice and calmed down a lot, "Aiya, hurry up and let me go. "Aiya, it''s great that you''re here. I still have something that I need your help with!"


    Jiu Niang was so excited that she didn''t even notice Situ Jin''s anger.


    He had just started sleeping when someone came to bring him a pillow. It was really great.


    Luring water wasn''t something she could do by herself. She didn''t forget that this guy was from the capital, and he had so much money on him. It was obvious that he wasn''t an ordinary person.


    Hehe, if I pull him along with me, there might be no trouble at all.


    "You need my help?"


    I haven''t even settled my old grudge with her, and she actually wants my help?


    Situ Jin spat out these words through gritted teeth. He didn''t even know if this girl was naive or stupid!

 C49

    "Why should I ¡­"


    I wanted to say why should I help you, but ¡­


    When his gaze fell on the blueprint in Nona''s hands, Situ Jin''s eyes immediately widened. He grabbed it in panic and carefully looked at it again and again. After a long while, he looked at her with disbelief. "You thought of this?"


    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Situ Jin put on a look of disdain.


    In fact, he was so shocked that he was at a loss for words.


    If he could, he would have opened her head to see what was in it and how he could think of so many strange things.


    "Yes, of course I did."


    Nodding, Jiu Niang put her hands on her hips and looked at Situ Jin in annoyance, "Hey, what kind of expression is that? Do you think I drew very ugly? I know my drawing isn''t good, but you don''t have to look as if you dislike it. "


    "Eh ¡­"


    Disliked?


    Disgust was written all over his face?


    Did he?


    Lowering her head, Situ Jin was curious about his current expression.


    In fact, he really wanted to say, I really don''t mind, I''m just shocked.


    But... But in the end, he decided not to say ¡­


    This girl''s tail was already in the sky. If he tried to support her, he might not be able to do anything to her in the future.


    "Tsk tsk, who knows what the hell with your Glyph Devils. [You actually dare to say that your painting isn''t good? Aren''t you going to kill yourself with anger?]


    He knew that she would definitely jump up and down if he said that, but he didn''t know why. He just wanted to provoke her. He just wanted to see her angry look.


    This girl was clearly only seven or eight years old, but she had to act like she was an old man, an old woman. Only when she was extremely angry did her eyes start to shine. She felt as if her entire body was filled with vitality, making her look like a little girl of this age.


    "You ¡­ You bastard, guess the Glyph Devils. You''re not alive, I drew something good, if you can''t understand it then forget about it. You actually said that I was drawing a Glyph, you bastard, you''re going to anger me to death! "


    Heartache, f * * k!


    He felt really pained.


    The heck, she had already painted for several days for this painting. She didn''t design it in the first place, so how could it be easy for her to draw such a painting?


    Besides, there was no scale in this era. There was no other way. As long as he could make one, using such simple tools to make one was already amazing, right? Even Wang Er could understand it with a glance, but this damned fellow actually said that he was a Glyph Devourer.


    "Humph!" I''m not telling you! What a waste of my mood! I thought that you were someone who knew your stuff, but to think that you would also be someone who didn''t know your stuff! "


    He was going to do a great water conservancy project. If he did it well, how many people would benefit from it? However ¡­ But he didn''t expect this guy to be so ignorant ¡­


    Nona was so angry that she stretched out her hand to snatch her map.


    It didn''t matter if he didn''t know what was good for him. He could always find what was good, and even if he couldn''t find it, wouldn''t he be able to slowly take it?


    "Hehe, no!"


    However, she didn''t expect that fella to be able to dodge in time, causing her to miss. Fortunately, she managed to stabilize her leg in time and almost fell down to the ground.


    "You ¡­ You bastard! Damn you! Didn''t you say you were drawing talismans? Then give it back to me! "Damn you, this is so infuriating!"


    Nona stared at Situ Jin with a flustered and exasperated expression on her face. She was about to explode in anger.


    This shameless fellow was truly too shameless.


    "Hehe, to suppress evil! If I bring them with me, those blind brats will not dare to come close. "


    "Bastard!" Disgusting! "Shameless!"


    In order to thank Nona for helping him make a small profit, Hu San had someone deliver half of the pig to Nona. Originally, Wang Er and pockmarked duo had offered to help her clean it up. However, Jiu Niang didn''t give them a chance. She pulled her kitchen knife and started chopping.


    As they slashed, they cursed at the same time. The trio outside felt their scalps tingle as they did not dare to approach.


    "Aiyo, what''s wrong with our aunt? Who offended her? "


    The pockmark shrunk his neck and glanced at Wang Er. Normally, Wang Er would follow Nona, so he should be clear about who offended her.


    But...


    Wang Er quickly shook his head while secretly swallowing his saliva.


    He suddenly felt a chill on his neck.


    A wave of chills went through her heart. She really did not expect that this normally gentle and refined girl would actually be so bloody. It was truly too terrifying. From her posture, it seemed that she was even more powerful than that bandit grandma. Fortunately, he hadn''t offended her, otherwise ¡­


    "Crack!"


    With a single slash, a bone was severed. A clear and melodious sound echoed out.


    Wang Er couldn''t help but take two steps back and fall on his butt.


    "Oh my god!"


    Unable to hold back his shock, he quickly touched his neck.


    Fortunately, his neck was still there.


    This is so scary...


    "Are you alright? "How did he fall down?"


    Although the Old Widow also felt that Jiu Niang was unhappy, she did not feel that terrifying murderous intent.


    They only felt that this child was very sensible at such a young age and knew how to not trouble others. Although there was someone taking care of him now, he couldn''t be there all the time. There would come a day when he had to leave, so it was better to do these things on his own.


    If he got used to being helped by others, his future days would not be so good.


    "Nothing, nothing ¡­"


    Shaking his head in panic, Wang Er got up and patted off the dirt on his body. He tried his best to force out a smile: "It''s fine, it''s fine. I was distracted just now."


    "Wuu, wuu, no, no. I have to hurry up and think of a way to divert Jiu Niang''s attention."


    Otherwise...


    Otherwise, if Nona were to continue getting angry like this, she would end up transferring her anger onto herself.


    Ye Zichen recalled that he was there at the time, if it wasn''t for his lack of ability, he wouldn''t have gotten people to take her things away.


    However ¡­ But how could he divert her attention ¡­


    Suddenly, Wang Er''s gaze fell on the bamboo at the foot of the manor wall not far away ¡­


    Wang Er''s eyes lit up. He patted his head and said, "I got it!"


    There was a way!


    Wang Er was so excited that he quickly ran out the door. Ma Zi and the Widow were completely confused.


    "Where is the child going again?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m guessing there''s something else."


    Ma Zi supported the Old Widow and shook his head weakly. He thought to himself, ''Should I properly communicate with Second Wang?''


    They were people that the lady had spent money to invite, yet this fellow just ran out every single day, refusing to do anything at all. How could he still be worthy of the lady''s money if this went on?


    "Miss, Miss, come quickly!"


    Not long after, Wang Er carried a large bamboo and ran in like the wind while shouting.


    Nona was still bickering with the pork in the kitchen when she heard Wang Er shouting. She thought it was all because of Situ Jin, so she immediately exploded, "Miss, Miss, you''re the young miss, your whole family is the young miss!"


    How many times had she told him not to call her ''Miss''? But this guy ¡­


    "Miss ¡­"


    "Eh? This is... Wow... Great... There''s a way! "


    Carrying the kitchen knife, Jiu Niang fiercely rushed out. Wang Er''s entire body was instantly stupefied ¡­ However, when Nona saw the bamboo on his shoulder, her eyes instantly lit up ¡­


    "Haha, this is great, this is great! Wang Er, you are really smart!"


    Jiu Niang excitedly dropped the kitchen knife in her hand and rushed to Wang Er''s side. She tiptoed and touched the bamboo he was carrying. It was the size of a bowl and was straight. It was exactly the same as what she wanted. Hehe, she was really driven mad by that guy. How could she forget? Without a water pipe, she could use bamboo instead.


    She had seen many ancient people replace the water pipe with bamboo, so why hadn''t she thought of it!


    If he were to use bamboo, he wouldn''t need much manpower or money. He only needed enough bamboo.


    "Miss ¡­"


    Wang Er stood dumbly on the spot, looking at the excited look on Jiu Niang''s face, he was a little dumbfounded.


    He just ¡­ Seeing how angry the young miss was, and thinking of the bamboo meat she roasted when she was young, he decided to get her some bamboo so that she would be happy.


    However ¡­ But why is Miss so happy?


    Also, was there even a bamboo that was worth getting excited about?


    Why does he think that Miss wants a good show and loves you so different from what he thinks?


    "Go, go! Wang Er, hurry up and come with me!"


    She pulled Wang Er and ran outside excitedly. She didn''t care about whether it was meat or not.


    Haha, she was about to complete a great plan!


    Just thinking about it made him unsteady.


    She didn''t know that in the past, water was the first to use bamboo to create a simple sink, allowing one to change the direction and distance of the water flow, but ¡­ But now, it was all his ¡­


    Right, now this was all because of him.


    "Young miss, young miss ¡­" "Ah ¡­"


    Wang Er was carrying a large bamboo pole on his shoulder. He couldn''t get out at all. In a panic, he dropped the bamboo pole and ran with Jiu Niang.


    When the pockmark heard the noise and came out, there was only a bamboo pole and a knife on the ground. There was not a single person left in the yard.


    "Sigh!"


    He helplessly picked up the knife from the ground, dragged the bamboo pole with him and entered the kitchen. He neatly opened the bamboo pole and cut it into pieces. Then, he cut the piece of meat into pieces and began kneading the salt skewers one by one.


    He thought that when Wang Er returned, he must have a good chat with him.


    "Wang Er, Wang Er, quickly tell me, tell me, where''s the bamboo?"


    She pulled Wang Er and shouted excitedly.


    Wuu wuu, this is great. I finally have a way.


    If she didn''t have any sense, Jiu Niang would have really jumped up.


    In the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Jiu Niang had already thought over how to lay out all the sinks and how to use them.


    In fact, although the drawing was a bit rough, the design was quite perfect. However, she had thought of digging the canal, so the amount of manpower and materials needed to draw the channel was very considerable. However, if he were to use bamboo as a sink now, it would be much simpler ¡­


    "Eh, this ¡­" "Miss, come with me ¡­"


    After running all the way, Wang Er was panting heavily. Even now, he still could not figure out what Fourth Mother wanted bamboo for. However, since she wanted ¡­


    "Ah ¡­"


    Looking at the sparse bamboo, Jiu Niang was a little disappointed.


    Originally ¡­ When she first saw Wang Er carry back the bamboo, she was indescribably excited ¡­ It''s just big enough to use...


    However ¡­


    "No, why is it so little? The one you just took back is very big! "Why is it gone?"


    Looking around, there were very few bamboo that were as thick as a person''s arm. Let alone the size of a bowl, Jiu Niang was slightly disappointed.


    Alright, not only was he disappointed, he was also feeling despair.


    "Mistress."


    "Go and prepare!"


    In the dark, two pairs of eyes were staring at Ninth Mother and Wang Er ¡­

 C50

    If there was bamboo, then there needed to be bamboo, and if there was people, then this matter was so smooth that Jiu Niang could not believe it.


    If all of them were lucky, then ¡­ Then...


    Looking at the land deed in front of her, no matter how dumb Nona was, she could tell that something was wrong.


    "Where did this land contract come from?"


    Looking at Wang Er, not only did Nona''s lie not make him smile, it made him even colder.


    The title deed was written on the mountain where the waterfall was located. She had mentioned it a few days ago.


    If he lured the water down the mountain, it would definitely attract other people''s attention. She just casually mentioned it. If the mountain was his, then there would be no worries. No matter what he did, no one would discover him ¡­ At least for a short period of time...


    But...


    However, this was a mountain, not a acre and a half acre. She clearly knew in her heart that if she wanted to buy such a mountain, she would need more than just money.


    "This... "This ¡­" Lowering his head, he did not dare to look straight at Jiu Niang. Wang Er was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks. This... What should he do? He didn''t say how he would explain himself if the girl asked him. But... However, he couldn''t say that it was him. He did say that if the little miss knew about it, she would ask for his sake.


    Thinking of that man''s ice-cold gaze, Wang Er felt goosebumps.


    However ¡­


    But that person was terrifying, and the girl didn''t want to give in.


    Why hadn''t he noticed before that the Miss had become so serious and scary?


    How to explain...


    That''s right!


    "About that ¡­ I woke up this morning and saw the land deed already on the table, so ¡­" So I gave it to Miss. "


    In a split-second, a light flashed through his mind. Wang Er answered without the slightest hesitation. His face could not help but reveal a hint of pride.


    Tsk tsk, that''s right. I''m getting smarter and smarter. I can actually think of such a perfect excuse.


    "Is that so?"


    The title deed was on the table in the morning?


    Tsk tsk, a land deed of a mountain is placed on the table just like that?


    Did he really think that he was some sort of son of a b * tch?


    "Yes, yes, it was really on the table. I was also shocked at that time."


    Nodding his head, nodding his head furiously, Wang Er agreed to it without any hesitation.


    In order to increase his credibility, he didn''t even forget to make up a few more words.


    He thought that his excuse was flawless, but ¡­


    "This is really weird, why did the land deed come to my table, why didn''t I go to someone else''s table?" Is there something different about my table? Or was this table too godly? Just a few days ago, I casually said that it actually became true. It seems that I have to make a wish with this table! What was there to do? Immortality? Silver from the heavens? An inexhaustible supply of food? Or ¡­ "Tsk tsk, it seems to be all good. Since that''s the case, I do not have many requests. I just need some silver to fill up this room. If you don''t want any silver notes, you will need all of them, and even ten silver taels for one."


    Nona pretended not to understand as she made her own wish. On the side, Wang Er''s face was already pale and his body was tottering on the verge of collapse. Fortunately, he had managed to hold on to the doorstep or else he would have fallen down long ago. He had never thought that he would come up with such a matter after randomly thinking of an excuse ¡­


    What should he do now, this land deed was clearly given to Nona by Situ Jin.


    But now ¡­


    "Miss ¡­"


    "Tsk tsk, this table of mine is really not bad. I believe it will come true, right? "


    Not waiting for Wang Er to finish speaking, Jiu Niang interrupted with a face full of smiles.


    "Aunt, Miss ¡­"


    With a bitter face, Wang Er wanted to slap himself in the face.


    This... The silver in this room was worth ten taels each ¡­


    How is that possible!?


    "Sigh, as a person, my requirements aren''t high, it''s just that I hate being deceived. If this table can make a wish, of course I would be happy, but if it can''t ¡­ Tsk tsk, I''m really tired recently. Since I''ve been running here and there everyday, it''s about time for me to have a good rest! "


    No matter how stupid Jiu Niang was, she knew that the things that she had done recently had been targeted by someone. For the time being, she didn''t know the purpose of the person who had targeted her.


    However ¡­


    As a person, she disliked being treated like a fool the most ¡­


    The corner of her mouth curled up into a cold smile. Nona did not hesitate to turn around. She was originally planning to leave, so she decided to just return to her room.


    Humph!


    She wanted to lure the water down the mountain through the sink. She didn''t think about what she would get from it, but that didn''t mean she was willing to be used.


    If he hadn''t guessed wrong, then everything he did must have been watched from the shadows ¡­ The reason why he went with the flow so smoothly was probably due to that person''s skill ¡­


    However, the more it was like this, the angrier she got.


    He was afraid that once he finished leading the water down the mountain from the sink, he would immediately become someone else''s.


    Although this was nothing, but ¡­


    Hmph, trying to take advantage of her, Ninth Niang, is unthinkable!


    "Girl, girl, that... "Everything is ready, do you want to ¡­"


    There were thousands of bamboo that were as big as bowls. There were also a dozen or so village names that were familiar with the mountain road ¡­


    Everything was ready and waiting for Jiu Niang to make her move.


    Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, that person had been keeping an eye on him the entire time. If that person ¡­ At this time, if Nona were to give up, she would have no idea ¡­ I wonder what will happen...


    "No!"


    Almost without hesitation, Jiu Niang unceremoniously refused.


    Humph! She wasn''t an idiot. She clearly knew that someone was secretly preparing to steal their teacher, but she still had to obediently do it? Then he would really be more of an idiot than an idiot. At least, he wouldn''t be able to do such a thing no matter what. If worse comes to worse, everyone will just wait and see who won''t be the first to run out of energy.


    "Bang!"


    After closing the door, Nona went back to her bed and prepared to go back to sleep.


    Because of the sink, she hadn''t had a good rest for many days, so she took advantage of this time to get a good night''s sleep.


    She wanted to lead the water down the mountain, but she really didn''t have any purpose. She wanted to lead the water down the mountain, so that everyone in the village could get through this drought.


    However ¡­


    But now, it seemed that someone had secretly noticed his actions.


    Thus, he had to be even more careful.


    But... But who was it?


    Nona really couldn''t think of any.


    She believed that she had to be careful when she did things. Even now, when she entered the space, she only snuck in when it was night and everyone was asleep ¡­ He didn''t dare to take out all the food in the space because he was afraid that people would notice it ¡­


    However ¡­ But now, it seemed that he wasn''t careful enough ¡­


    He thought that if his secret were to be discovered, at that time ¡­


    "Hiss!"


    Thinking of this, Nona sucked in a breath of cold air.


    No way, I definitely can''t let anyone find out, or else ¡­ Otherwise, he would be beaten to death as a monster or be coveted by countless people ¡­ Just thinking about it made all the hairs on his body stand on end ¡­


    "No, no!" I have to be more careful! "


    Originally, he wanted to do a good deed, but ¡­ However, from the looks of it now, if doing something good could expose him, then ¡­


    Gritting her teeth, a trace of determination flashed through Nona''s eyes.


    If that was the case, he would rather do nothing.


    "How can people nowadays be like this? Young and strong people actually did such a thing!"


    There was no food in the house, so the Widow went to buy some in the early morning with her basket.


    However, he didn''t manage to buy any dishes. Instead, he returned with a dark expression and was cursing.


    It had been a long time, but this was the first time Jiu Niang had seen her this angry. She couldn''t help but be curious. And let Uncle pockmarked take the tiles off his house! "


    "That''s right, that''s right. Old granny, who dares not to be arrogant? I''ll tear off his tiles!"


    The pockmarks followed suit.


    His skills were not bad. Although he was just joking, it was not difficult for him to pry two pieces of tile apart.


    "Sigh, you guys only know how to make me happy."


    Putting down the empty basket, the Widow glared at the two of them in dissatisfaction. However, a smile had already appeared on her pitch-black face. It was obvious that she was no longer as angry as before.


    Nona took the opportunity to intimately play with the Old Widow''s hands, "Grandmother, who is it? Tell me, tell me! I went with Uncle pockmarked, and I helped Uncle pockmarked carry the tiles. Didn''t you say that our yard is missing a woodshed? It just so happens that we don''t even need to buy decorations. "


    "That''s right, that''s right. I''ll go with the lady, half a night should be enough."


    The pockmark also had a face full of confidence as he brandished his arm, looking as if he would really do as he said.


    Seeing this, the Widow burst out laughing, the gloominess on her face disappearing.


    "Aiyo, you guys, stop doing such wicked things. The world is so chaotic these days. All of you are so young, yet you actually started robbing in the streets instead of doing things properly! You all don''t know, just now at the city gates, a few people were snatched away before they even entered the city. Seriously ¡­ "Sigh, I won''t be able to buy any vegetables today ¡­"


    Originally, the Old Widow was unwilling to let Jiu Niang live in the city, especially when she thought about the cost of food and vegetables. In the end, it was Jiu Niang who forced her to agree.


    Fortunately, the food in the city wasn''t too expensive, but ¡­


    But who knew that something didn''t seem right these days? Not only were there fewer and fewer people buying vegetables, but today, there was even the matter of stealing food.


    "Speaking of which, I''ve lived for most of my life, and I''ve seen people steal money and girls. This is the first time I''ve seen someone steal food." Forget it, forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore. I can''t buy any talent, so I can''t not eat it. I''ll go outside the city gate to check if there are any wild vegetables. "


    The Widow sighed and went out again with her vegetable basket.


    Even though she was old, she couldn''t afford to be idle. Furthermore, she couldn''t not eat this kind of food, so she had to at least have some.


    "Uncle pockmarked, go with Grandma."


    Feeling a little worried for her grandmother, Jiu Niang had no choice but to let Ma Zizi follow along.


    After the two of them had left, Nona immediately frowned. "It seems ¡­" "Looks like I guessed right ¡­"


    Gritting her lower lip, a trace of helplessness flashed across Nona''s eyes.


    In the beginning, it was only a poor harvest, but now, even the vegetables...


    "What did you guess?"


    Situ Jin was sitting on top of the wall with a piece of Kobold Grass in his mouth, looking thoughtfully at Nona.


    ''This girl ¡­ ''


    He didn''t know why, but every time he saw her, it would bring him a pleasant surprise.


    Originally, he had planned to continue wasting time with her, but now he didn''t have the time ¡­ So I had no choice but to come to your door, but ¡­


    I just didn''t expect that...


    "It''s nothing!" She glanced at Situ Jin and a trace of astonishment flashed across her eyes. However, it was just a flash and quickly disappeared, "Why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come, will your wish come true?"


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. Situ Jin said with a serious face, "If you can really succeed, not to mention a room full of silver, even a room full of gold would do."

 C51

    "Even if you want to live, you have to have a life to live."


    Nona smiled and shook her head. She did not explain, but she also refused in disguised fashion. It was not that she did not think that the person who had targeted her might be him. After all, among all the people she came into contact with, he was the only one with extraordinary skills and strange movements. Even if he had never mentioned it, Jiu Niang believed that this person''s identity was definitely not simple.


    Nona would think of a canal, but it was just a sudden impulse. Everything went smoothly and she was embarrassed to leave. It was like chasing a duck to the gutter. "In fact, she had started to regret it very early on. These days, if she showed off too much, she would sooner or later be targeted by others. She only wanted to be an honest person and live a life of peace and quiet.


    So that day, even though she was angry at Wang Er, wasn''t it to find a way out for her?


    Thinking about it for a moment, she couldn''t help but feel a tinge of fear. If she really managed to think of all the things that she wanted to do without making a sound, at that time ¡­


    Windmill, waterwheel, sink...


    These things didn''t seem out of line at all. Moreover, many of them were not that complicated. Even if he didn''t do it himself, someone would probably be able to do it very soon.


    But...


    However, she had forgotten one crucial point: drought!


    Yes, drought.


    She didn''t know if others had already felt it, or if she was the only one who had. The drier the weather is now, the less rain there has been since autumn. It was almost the new year, and the weather was getting colder and colder. The cold wind blew every day, and people felt like they were going to freeze to death. However, there were no snowflakes at all, and there were no signs of snow. It was just that a lot of people had yet to realize that this was the coldest winter. Everyone''s attention was diverted by the cold, so they did not realize that there was an even more terrifying danger lurking behind the cold.


    "Don''t worry, I, Situ Jin, will definitely give you some peace of mind." With a slight frown, a trace of dissatisfaction quickly flashed across his eyes. Situ Jin didn''t expect her to reject him. He didn''t want to make things difficult for her, so when he found out that she had given up in anger, he didn''t immediately come to find her but tried to think of a way himself.


    However, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t find a good solution. Seeing that the situation was getting worse, he was forced to find her. Originally ¡­ Originally, his purpose of coming here was to find out who was secretly collecting food. However, after checking, he found out that the situation was already so serious.


    Thus, when he saw the map that Jiu Niang had drawn, he took it for himself without a second word and immediately headed up the mountain to investigate. Within a radius of several hundred kilometers, there was a lack of water everywhere. Some of the rivers had even dried up. Even if there weren''t any dried up ones, the water level would still drop lower and lower ¡­ And that waterfall...


    It had to be said that this place was blessed by the heavens. However, that mountain didn''t have any decent roads. Everyone could still find water sources from other places, so there weren''t any problems for the time being. However ¡­ But when the water in the vicinity has dried up, then... Then when the time comes ¡­


    If all those who lacked water were to run up the mountain, at that time ¡­ When that happens, who knows how many people will die ¡­


    "Thank you, but I''m not really interested in silver."


    Gold?


    A room full of gold? Oh my god, if this isn''t a gold house, then what is it? Nona''s heart was beating wildly, but ¡­ But in the end, he endured it.


    No, he couldn''t agree to it. If he did, he might not even be able to keep his little life.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll treat you to a meal!"


    Ninth Madame rejected him. Situ Jin didn''t explode nor did he turn dark. On the contrary, he acted like he didn''t care at all. He even giggled and said that he would be invited to a meal.


    If he was angry, his dark face, or any other kind of woman, she wouldn''t think much of it, but ¡­


    But this way ¡­


    Nona felt a little uneasy instead.


    "No need, Grandma went out to buy groceries and will be back soon."


    Ever since the time the old widow went out to buy vegetables, she didn''t dare let her go out alone. She always had the pockmarked one with her. Although the yamen had already sent people to patrol since the last incident to prevent similar incidents from happening again, Nona was still worried ¡­


    Maybe people thought that it was just a coincidence, but she knew in her heart that it wasn''t a coincidence at all, but an inevitable one! And it''s going to get worse as the drought gets worse. If she hadn''t foreseen that such a thing would happen, she wouldn''t have bought the house so early on.


    "Let''s go, there''s no need to be polite. It''s not like I''m going to eat you!" "Besides, if the business fails and we become friends, then I will have to go back tomorrow. I don''t know when I will see you again, so let''s just take it as a farewell dinner."


    Not allowing Jiu Niang to refuse, this time Situ Jin was very insistent. He directly pulled her by the hand and started to walk out. Unexpectedly, she looked shriveled and shriveled like a malnourished tree, but her small hands were soft and warm ¡­


    "You ¡­ Forget it, forget it, let go of me! "


    He originally wanted to refuse, but ¡­


    But for some reason, he couldn''t say the words of rejection. Nona was a bit discouraged. She shook off Situ Jin''s hand and angrily rushed forward. The corners of Situ Jin''s lips couldn''t help but slightly rise as he looked at Nona, who was quickly running away.


    She was indeed a kind-hearted and kind-hearted girl. She was obviously unwilling in her heart, but ¡­ However, he still couldn''t bear to refuse her ¡­ Just like when he was treating his injuries, even though his mouth was extremely stinky, in the end, he still made everything up properly. He was probably afraid that Ye Zichen would not take the medicine again and would even write a detailed description of how to eat it or even eat it a few times. Of course, he couldn''t avoid saying some more nasty words in the end ¡­


    If you don''t do what she wants, don''t blame her when you die.


    To be honest, he was completely stunned when he saw it, let alone the guards around him. If she hadn''t stopped them, they would have long since rushed over to find trouble with this girl ¡­


    This was the first time someone dared to speak to him in such a manner and treat him with such attitude.


    But... But for some reason, not only was he not angry, he ¡­ On the contrary, she felt her heart warm up, to the point of even forgetting that she had once again made herself faint ¡­


    "Hey, didn''t you say you would treat me to a meal? You walk so slowly, don''t tell me you can''t bear to part with that bit of silver! "Howl ¡­"


    After walking for a long time, he suddenly realized that he had left Situ Jin behind. Nona felt embarrassed and shouted loudly with a darkened face. Luckily, there weren''t many people on the road, otherwise ¡­


    "Hur hur, don''t worry about eating. You won''t be able to eat to your heart''s content."


    Situ Jin didn''t seem to be the least bit angry. Instead, he leisurely made fun of her.


    Since he was born, this was the first time he took the initiative to treat someone to a meal, especially since he was a girl.


    Although this girl was a bit too young and she looked ¡­ Even his subordinates didn''t think about that ¡­ But... However, for some reason, he suddenly had a thought. If he could find a girl with a character like hers, she shouldn''t be too lonely in her entire life, right?


    "Hey!" Where else do you want me to go? Didn''t you just say that it''s just for eating? "


    She knew that this fellow would not be so kind as to just treat her to a meal. He did eat this, but ¡­ But when he asked to go home, this guy actually directly picked him up ¡­


    It had to be said that Situ Jin''s Qing Gong was indescribably good. Although he carried a person on his back, he was still as light as a swallow ¡­


    "We''re here!"


    After a long while, Situ Jin stopped and put Nona down from his shoulders ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­" You bastard, what are you trying to do? "You know what? You almost played me to death just now!"


    Being carried on her shoulder like a sack was definitely the first time for Nona. Furthermore, she had just f * cking eaten her fill. If this fellow didn''t stop, she would have thought that she was about to vomit.


    "Pah!"


    A heavy slap landed on Jiu Niang''s head. With a stern face, Situ Jin scolded, "Such a young age, not learning well. What, I''m an old lady, not a lady at all!"


    However, a trace of a smile flashed across his black and white pupils.


    Hehe, when this girl exploded her fur, she was really very interesting. She bared her fangs and brandished her claws; it was as if she was a little kitten that had always been angry. I don''t know why, but it was especially interesting.


    "Lady your head!" Can a lady eat it as a meal? Moreover, whose lady is being carried on her shoulder like a sack! "


    With both hands on her hips, Jiu Niang glared at Situ Jin, her heart beating down on the word ''lady''.


    Hmph, my lady, my lady your sister, what use is a lady to me? Can a lady beat a hooligan? She was a true man, and had been deceived by this shameless fellow.


    He said that he would treat her to a meal and even said it pitifully. He said that he would be leaving tomorrow. It was unknown when he would meet her again in the future ¡­


    Hmph, she was really blind. In her previous life, in addition to this life, she had lived for at least thirty years. As expected ¡­ He was too soft-hearted ¡­


    He thought that the drought was getting worse and worse, but who knew what would happen tomorrow ¡­ He might not be able to see her in the future ¡­ It was not like modern times. There were all kinds of cars, trains, and airplanes. As long as one had the money, they could go anywhere they wanted to.


    "Eh ¡­" What are those people doing? "


    Just as Nona was about to lose her temper, she saw dozens of men walking in one direction in large groups. Moreover, they looked a bit off ¡­


    How should he put it ¡­


    Based on Jiu Niang''s many years of experience, these guys looked like they were going to fight a group battle!


    Right, a group fight!


    Looking at their faces and ears flushed red, and their bodies were filled with rage ¡­


    But... Was it just that there were group fights in the ancient times?


    Moreover, all of these people were grown up men. There were no elderly, no children, and no women ¡­


    "Don''t tell me the old, weak, and handicapped are not allowed to participate in battles?"


    Nona found it funny and said so casually.


    However, she didn''t expect that Situ Jin would actually answer honestly, "Yeah, of course the elderly and children wouldn''t be allowed to participate in something like this!"


    "What?" Was it really a fight? Are these people crazy? Is there something you can''t talk about? Do you have to fight? "No, no, let''s hurry up and inform the yamen!"


    Nona was definitely a good citizen, and in her opinion, this sort of thing was simply a gathering of people for a brawl. He had to call 110 as soon as possible because he had something to ask for the help of his uncle. However, there weren''t any police here, so he could only call the yamen ¡­


    "It''s no use, we''ve been short of water for so long, we''ve fought countless times between the village and the village already. Without water, the yamen would be useless!"

 C52

    "You ¡­ You brought me here just to show me this? "


    Turning around stiffly, Nona stared at Situ Jin with an ugly expression. If she still didn''t understand this guy''s intentions, then she would really be a fool.


    It seemed that she had underestimated his determination.


    He had thought that since he had refused, he would definitely give up. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so soft-hearted as to go out for a meal with him. He knew very well the situation outside. However, thinking about how she would still be able to see him once he went back, she felt her heart soften.


    But who would have thought that ¡­


    "Yeah, I''m just letting you see it."


    Situ Jin nodded his head, not hiding his intentions at all.


    Right, his goal was to let Ninth Mother see this. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have thought of a way to treat her to a meal. The reason for treating her to a meal was to find a chance to bring her out.


    Although the two people in her family weren''t a threat to her, but ¡­ However, he didn''t want to do such a bad thing. After all, he did have a request from someone, so naturally, he had to act as if he was asking for someone else''s help ¡­


    He had originally thought that this girl was greedy and that he wouldn''t care as long as he was willing to spend money.


    But... He didn''t expect that this girl would actually become smart and realize that this was a big matter and not a simple matter. To be honest, if he hadn''t discovered this girl and let others, then maybe she wouldn''t be so relaxed now.


    After all, one could tell that this girl really had some thoughts from a simple map. After he had looked through the map, he had even specifically looked for officials in this area. After they had looked at it, they were all amazed. Everyone''s eyes lit up as they asked if they could recommend this expert to them. But... However, if they were to know that the expert in their hearts was actually a young lady with a plain appearance ¡­ "Or perhaps, at such an age, she can''t even be considered a girl, at most, she''s just a little girl ¡­


    "I really didn''t expect this ¡­"


    The corner of her mouth curled up into a cold smile.


    Although he admitted it very straightforwardly, he still touched his bottom line.


    He had never liked being threatened. Whatever he wanted to do, he would do it naturally, so there was no need for him to care about it.


    Furthermore ¡­ Moreover, he was clearly telling himself that if he didn''t do it, who knew how many people would die? Although he didn''t say it out loud, his actions clearly told him that these people died because of him.


    It was all because of her persistence ¡­


    "Actually... Actually, I don''t want to be like this either... But... But I believe you understand the situation better than I do. If you really have a way... I guarantee your safety. "


    Shaking his head with a bitter smile ¡­


    Scratching her hair, Murong Jing felt a little...


    It was a bit depressing!


    Alright, he didn''t understand. She was clearly a very ordinary girl, why did she always give others the guts to ¡­ He had an indescribable feeling ¡­ It seemed like if he wasn''t careful, he would be dragged away by her rhythm, and then he wouldn''t be able to walk back ¡­


    He had obviously planned things well. It was normal for a girl to be soft-hearted. Once she saw this, she would probably tell him what to do. But... But...


    It seemed rather unexpected.


    "Good!" I can tell you what to do! "


    Nodding, Jiu Niang agreed without hesitation. "But I have a request!"


    "Alright, alright. If you have any requests, just say them!" Originally, he was worried that Jiu Niang wouldn''t agree no matter what. However, Situ Jin was still considering whether he should use a forceful method if that were to be the case.


    He didn''t expect Jiu Niang to agree so straightforwardly. Situ Jin was overjoyed. He had to think of a way to get her down, let alone just asking for it.


    "Alright, that''s what you said." The corner of her mouth raised into a faint smile as a sly look flashed across her eyes. Something that could guarantee her safety. She didn''t believe in anything else, but ¡­ However, if he were to personally stay ¡­


    Just by thinking about it, one could tell that Situ Jin''s identity was not ordinary. Not to mention it was just a drought, even if the world were to be thrown into chaos, there would still be people protecting him, right? As long as he could stay by her side, her safety would be assured.


    Moreover, this way, no matter what he did, he would be able to push it onto Situ Jin. It was like adding a natural protective layer on himself, other than hiding it from him, everything else was advantageous. Of course, tying herself up with an unknown person was indeed a bit of a risk, so at the start, Jiu Niang didn''t want to take this step. However, it seemed that even if he didn''t leave now, there was nothing he could do about it. He would just have to take things one step at a time ¡­


    After all, it was his fault, and a moment of carelessness had caused such an unmanageable consequence.


    It was a good thing that it was Situ Jin. If it was anyone else, it might have caused some trouble. As long as he had no money or authority, any one of them could kill him in an instant. Although Situ Jin was also a bit annoying, he didn''t use any forceful methods. At least he got lucky.


    "Of course, I''ll keep my word. You don''t have to mention any of your requests!"


    Patting his chest, Situ Jin boldly agreed without the slightest hesitation.


    As long as he could complete this task, no matter how loud the clowns got, it would be useless!


    He wanted to see what use it would be to secretly stow away the food! As long as he could smoothly solve the problem here, then he would see how their grains would rot in his hands. Don''t think that he didn''t know what those people were thinking, all of them just wanted to see how unlucky he was!


    "Nona, you don''t have to be so polite. If you have any requests, just say them. You''re really my lucky star!"


    Thinking that his plan was going to fail, Situ Jin excitedly hugged Jiu Niang, his face full of pride.


    Speaking of which, it seemed like it had been a good thing ever since he met her ¡­


    If she hadn''t suddenly appeared, perhaps he would have been eaten by some wild beast instead of those old forests and the deep mountains. Although this girl had knocked him out, she had at least held onto his life ¡­


    Then there was that injury. If it wasn''t for her using some sort of method, no one would be able to see through it ¡­ Otherwise...


    Hehe, so many pairs of eyes were staring at him, waiting for him to suffer.


    However, they were disappointed as their wounds had been treated by Jiu Niang. They couldn''t see anything when they put on their clothes, bandages, and bandages. In fact, they couldn''t even ¡­ Even that night when that person had purposely provoked him and invited him to compete in sword techniques, he had not made them see that anything was amiss. Instead, he had proven that they were framing him.


    Those people could be considered as stealing chickens without getting into trouble.


    Not only did they not let him off scot-free, they even made the one in the upper echelon suspect them.


    "Hur hur, I really owe it to you!"


    Fosun?


    There was a faint smile on Nona''s face, but her eyes flashed a trace of sarcasm.


    Tsk tsk, this person really can say anything when he needs it. I didn''t forget when he pointed at me and said he was the Bane ¡­ Aren''t you afraid of saying too many lies? When the time comes, you might accidentally move your tongue ¡­


    However ¡­


    It didn''t matter, since he said so, he would only listen to it himself. He would talk about the rest later.


    "Tell me, do you want silver or a house?" Or is it a field? "


    With a big smile on his face, Situ Jin was in a great mood. To him, this was all that Ninth Niang needed, and what she could give him was a priceless treasure. As long as he could deal with this matter smoothly, no matter how much those clowns made a ruckus, it would just be a joke on him.


    He, Situ Jin''s, belongings were not things that could be taken away just because he wanted to. Even if he didn''t like them, those people shouldn''t even think about taking them away!


    "No, no, that''s not what I want!"


    Jiu Niang shook her head and looked at Situ Jin with sparkling eyes. She was thinking if he would regret it if she told him her conditions. Thinking of his shocked expression, she was in a good mood, "I want you!"


    Jiu Niang giggled and stared at him unblinkingly.


    He carefully observed every single change on his face, deeply afraid that he would accidentally miss something.


    But...


    Situ Jin stood there quietly, his eyes fixed on her, as if someone had poked his acupoints.


    After who knows how long ¡­


    "Alright!"


    Situ Jin nodded his head heavily and forced out a single word. There was no playfulness on his handsome face, even his voice was a little hoarse, "I promise you! "Don''t worry, I, Situ Jin will keep my promise!"


    Staring silently at Jiu Niang, Situ Jin once again nodded his head. His face was full of seriousness as he looked at Jiu Niang ¡­ A hint of mockery flashed across his eyes ¡­


    Haha, if ¡­ If it was her, there wouldn''t be anything bad, right?


    Even if ¡­ Even if it wasn''t Nona, that woman wouldn''t allow him to bring back a woman he could depend on, right?


    He was able to make his entire family so fearful of him. If he were to increase the number of chips for him in the marriage, then ¡­ Then wouldn''t they be in a hurry? If it was Nona, they would probably be too eager, right?


    A farmer''s daughter who had nothing, not only has no parents, no clan, poor tinkling sound ¡­ In fact ¡­ Even his face was full of pustules ¡­ This kind of woman might just be perfect for them...


    And ¡­ If... If it was Nona, her life wouldn''t be that bad, right? At the very least, he felt much more comfortable facing her than the others.


    Thinking of this, the corner of Situ Jin''s mouth twitched, and a bright smile appeared on it. However, that smile never reached her eyes ¡­


    "You ¡­ You... "You want to ¡­"


    The desolation in his eyes deeply stung Nona''s heart.


    He clearly knew that he misunderstood, but ¡­ But why didn''t he find it funny, instead ¡­ On the contrary, he felt as if his heart was being blocked. This feeling...


    Clutching her chest, Nona wanted to explain something, but was interrupted by Situ Jin.


    "Don''t worry, since I''ve already promised you, I will definitely keep my promise. This is the jade pendant my mother left me.


    Pulling off the jade pendant from his waist, he stuffed it into Jiu Niang''s hands. Situ Jin turned around and disappeared into the distance with a few leaps.

 C53

    "Sigh!"


    With a heavy sigh, Nona knocked herself on the head, looked around at the people who looked at her, and finally couldn''t hide their disdain. She could not help but curse in her heart, "Ninth Niang, Ninth Niang, you really ¡­ "You really ¡­"


    If he didn''t seek death, he wouldn''t die!


    Yes, that was it.


    She was just trying to scare that guy ¡­


    Who told him to set himself up like this?


    He clearly didn''t want to do it, but he had no choice but to do it.


    If she didn''t teach him a good lesson, how could she face him?


    But... But who would have thought that ¡­ I was just joking, but he actually agreed to it.


    Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, not only did he f * cking leave behind a jade pendant, but ¡­ He even brought so many people to watch him ¡­


    She even wanted to protect me close to my body ¡­


    She suddenly realized that she really was the type who would not die until she was dead.


    There was no saving him.


    "All of you, leave!" They were not used to being watched by so many people. Most importantly, they were men who stared at the I-frame with curiosity. They felt like they were staring at a novel animal. It was unbearable.


    "Master has instructed his personal bodyguard to protect the Miss."


    Yet again, it was a shrivelled reply.


    Nona was about to go crazy.


    Young miss, young miss your head, young miss your head, your entire family is young miss!


    She really didn''t understand. It was just a nice word. Just when was it destroyed? It caused her to feel goosebumps all over her body whenever she heard this word. Although I am just a little girl right now, and a little girl that I can''t even begin to look at, but ¡­ But this... Miss ¡­


    "I told you, just call me Miss!"


    Right, that''s right. Don''t call yourself ''Miss'', just call yourself ''Miss''.


    However ¡­


    "Master has instructed us to call you ''Miss''."


    Master has instructed...


    F * ck, f * ck ¡­ Grasping a large blade of grass ¡­


    Do these people have to be so annoying?


    Master told them to go die, so they have to do it obediently, right?


    Nona really wanted to ask, but ¡­ Was Diudiu at the tip of his tongue or was he just holding back?


    Forget it, forget it. I, as an adult, don''t bear grudges against these people.


    "I''m tired, I need to rest!"


    Sighing deeply, Nona made a gesture to take off her clothes.


    As expected ¡­


    They finally made it out.


    "Sigh!"


    She was finally able to breathe out a sigh of relief. Nona sat weakly on the ground, feeling that she wasn''t feeling very well anymore.


    Say, just what kind of bad luck did she have? She was clearly trying to scare that guy and then show off, but ¡­ However, who would have thought that he would actually make a mistake ¡­ Alright, she was starting to suspect that there was something wrong with that person. Otherwise, how could an ordinary man treat a little girl like that ¡­


    Alright, my body looks like it''s only around seven to eight years old ¡­


    At any rate, he had already tolerated for sixteen to seventeen years old ¡­


    "What is it? Why sigh? I heard that you''ve been chasing people around for the past few days, don''t you like them? "


    On the other side, Nona thought that she could calm herself down and let him think about what to do next.


    However ¡­ But suddenly, a gloomy voice rang in her ears. Jiu Niang was startled and quickly stood up ¡­ He almost bumped into Situ Jin ¡­


    "You ¡­ You... You finally appeared. What do you mean? What did you get these guys here for? I don''t want to live to eat for free! "


    When she finally saw her original body, the grievances in her heart poured out in an instant. She originally wanted to argue with him.


    But in the end, he managed to hold it in.


    Forget it, forget it. No matter what, he was just courting his own death. It was better to explain things clearly to him.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t ask you to feed them."


    The corner of her mouth raised into a faint smile. Looking at her angry expression, her originally tired expression instantly disappeared, and her depressed mood improved by quite a bit.


    She''s here, she''s fine here ¡­


    She was waiting for him at a fixed place. As long as he came, she would be here.


    For some reason, a strange thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    They had the same facial features, the same white gauze covering the pustules on her face, making it difficult for people to see her true appearance, but ¡­ But those eyes, as long as one looked at them, could clearly see what she was thinking in her heart. They were a pair of eyes that could speak, with every frown and smile, whether it was anger or joy, they were all there inside.


    "Don''t want me to feed you!" Why don''t you want me to support you at my house? Let me tell you, my house is small, so I can''t live with so many people. "Don''t tell me you don''t have the money to open an inn!"


    He clearly knew that this fellow wasn''t in need of money. How could a fellow who just casually searched his body for over ten thousand taels of silver be in need of money? But... Jiu Niang really had no other choice. She really loathed these fellows who, other than sleeping, kept their eyes on her all the time.


    This feeling was absolutely terrifying.


    "Don''t worry, my silver is enough to support you for a lifetime." She smiled lightly and shook her head, believing that she was a little money grubber who treated money like his life.


    Not only did Situ Jin not get angry, he even laughed even more happily.


    Even he himself didn''t understand what was going on with him. This girl''s every word was obviously hateful, but he was still happy to hear it.


    However, he simply did not understand. Because of the matter of the banknotes last time, she had long treated him as a rich man.


    However ¡­


    In fact, the silver was not his. He was just taking advantage of the situation. He didn''t expect to get rich later on.


    Fortunately, Jiu Niang kept a low profile and didn''t exchange all of her money at once. Otherwise, the first person to be unlucky would be her. Of course, this was something that would happen in the future.


    Right now, Nona only felt that the smile on Situ Jin''s face was unspeakably eye-catching. This was too hateful. How could there be such a hateful person in this world?


    Moreover, he was so unlucky, he just barely got lucky and got hit by it.


    "You ¡­ You... I don''t need you to support me; I''ll support myself. Listen up, hurry up and get rid of those messed up people! "


    Jiu Niang gritted her teeth as she stared at Situ Jin, that hatred in her heart.


    He was certain that Situ Jin was playing a charade with him, so he pretended not to know.


    "Also, I''ll return this to you. You should keep such precious items properly!" If it''s broken, I won''t be able to afford it! "


    Jiu Niang quickly returned the jade pendant to Situ Jin. Without the jade pendant in hand, she instantly let out a sigh of relief.


    It really isn''t easy. These days, I have been worrying so much that I have ruined this treasure. At that time, how can I compensate for it?


    "Keep it safe! "This thing is your life. If you survive, it will be fine ¡­"


    Situ Jin''s expression instantly turned cold. He returned it back to Jiu Niang, and ¡­


    He even warned her with a gloomy face.


    Actually...


    Actually, he had already thought about what happened that day after he went back. Perhaps ¡­ He was afraid that she was angry at him ¡­ He simply couldn''t believe it. It wasn''t that he didn''t regret it, but that he had acted too rashly ¡­


    However ¡­ But now ¡­


    She wanted to give him the jade pendant, but Situ Jin expressed his displeasure!


    "Just hold onto it peacefully for me!"


    She swept her starry eyes over it, not concealing the threat in her eyes.


    I said the first half, but... This was something even the toes of her feet could tell that the latter half of the sentence was definitely not a good one. Nona only felt her entire body tremble ¡­ He felt like he was on a pirate ship...


    "That... "That actually ¡­"


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry. Since I''ve agreed to marry you, I will naturally abide by the agreement. Even though you''re ugly, with no family background and no education, let alone etiquette ¡­" "Crack, crack, crack ¡­" Leaning against the door frame, Situ Jin interrupted her without waiting for her to finish her words. His expression made her want to count them off one by one, but every time he said those words, Jiu Niang''s heart would turn cold ¡­


    One by one, Nona herself did not realize that she had so many shortcomings.


    As she listened, she gradually calmed down.


    From wanting to jump up to eat someone''s anger till now ¡­


    "Anything else?" "Go on, aiya!"


    Yes, she was already used to it. Seeing that Situ Jin had stopped, not only did she not get angry, she even urged him to continue asking for it.


    Situ Jin was very satisfied with Jiu Niang''s reaction. With a bright smile, he said, "Not bad, not bad. Although you have so many shortcomings, but ¡­ If you don''t agree to it, I am afraid that you will die of shame, so I reluctantly accepted it. "


    Look, look, this person was counting his flaws one by one until he wondered if he still had any good points. It wasn''t easy for him to stop to talk about his shortcomings. He thought that he could find something good to say, but who knew ¡­


    Tsk tsk ¡­


    Immediately, Nona felt that she had tricked her father. She had actually met such a person.


    Furthermore, she even shamelessly smiled as if she was saying, "See, see, I''m not bad, right? Hurry up and praise me, praise me!"


    "Go to hell! "Damn you, even if I can''t get married, as an old lady, I still don''t want to get married to someone like you!"


    Yes!


    She was already prepared to never marry again. These days, any man who had the slightest bit of ability would have three wives and four concubines. There were even some who would look for a girl outside, even thinking of eating their fill and getting warm.


    Not to mention this damned Situ Jin.


    Looking at his smug expression, it was hard to tell where his confidence came from.


    Did he really think that being able to marry him was already burning incense, that he should be thankful to the heavens?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She brandished her fist and directly greeted him, not caring about the threat her fist would pose to his body.


    "Hmph, you want to take advantage of me? You''re courting death!"


    Right, I don''t care what happens to you, you want to take advantage of me to seek death.


    "Haha, scolding is love ¡­" I didn''t expect that the little lady had already developed such deep feelings for me! "


    But...


    But how could Jiu Niang expect this guy to be so shameless? He actually grabbed her little hand and lewdly looked at her while speaking dirty words ¡­


    Although Nona had heard more about it than this, but ¡­

 C54

    Even if Nona didn''t want to believe it, but ¡­


    But...


    When the entire winter was so cold that it could freeze someone to death, even the waterfalls on the mountain were about to freeze over, but ¡­ But there was still no snow ¡­


    Nona had no choice but to face the impending disaster.


    "Ai ¡­" This damned weather is getting colder and colder! "


    "That''s right, that''s right. Why do you think the weather is so strange this year?"


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s really weird. Why are you so cold, but you can''t see any snowflakes at all!"


    "That''s right. If it were in the past, it would have been like a snowflake covering the sky and covering the earth."


    On the street, people were conversing among themselves, complaining about the strange weather this year.


    However, no one realized what this year''s weather represented.


    Everyone just felt very cold, but there was no snow, so they were a bit irritated.


    Only those old people who had seen a lot of things would frown ¡­ Her face was filled with worry ¡­


    Like an old widow.


    "Hey, Grandma, it''s time to eat!"


    As the weather grew colder, Jiu Niang no longer allowed the Old Widow to cook. Since she was already old, it would be troublesome if she caught a cold or something.


    With such poor medical standards, a small cold might be enough to take a person''s life.


    "Ai ¡­" It''s here! "


    The old widow slowly climbed down from the bed and pushed the door open ¡­


    He stared at the blue sky and was stunned for a long time before sighing helplessly.


    "Sigh!"


    This kind of weather was really strange, and it seemed like ¡­ He seemed to have seen such days before. What time was it? The Old Widow could not remember clearly. It seemed that she was still very young when she was still like this ¡­


    Thinking back to that time, the Old Widow could not help but tremble all over.


    "My life is short, why would I think of this! "Pei pei pei!"


    Thinking of that terrible day, even the Widow couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of saliva in fright, complaining about what had happened to her.


    She was clearly having a good life, but why did she think of those terrifying days?


    That was a terrifying time. The amount of people who could have survived that time were simply too few. Even his brothers and sisters died on the way. Fortunately, he was lucky ¡­ Otherwise, he would have died long ago ¡­


    But... But why did he suddenly recall those days?


    At least fifty or sixty years had passed. Back then, he was only three or two years old ¡­


    A child as old as himself had lost countless lives in that year. Those who were able to survive were truly lucky.


    "Sigh, it must be because nothing happened recently that caused my imagination to run wild!"


    Shaking her head, the Widow comforted herself.


    Yes, it must be because it had been cold recently and he couldn''t go anywhere and Nona didn''t even let him cook. He really had nothing else to do, so he thought of those scary things.


    "Grandma? What''s the matter with you? "


    No.9 saw that the Widow''s expression was a little unsightly so she went up to inquire.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. I was just thinking about things from my childhood."


    Shaking her head, the Widow did not hide anything. "At that time, I was still a three or two-year-old child and it was such a weird weather. Then there was a drought. Those who survived were lucky ¡­ "I don''t know why, but it''s probably because I haven''t had anything to do recently. How did I think of the things from the past?"


    Shaking her head, the Widow pursed her lips. A faint smile appeared on her aged face, but that smile did not reach her eyes.


    He didn''t know why, but there was still a strange feeling of worry in his heart, as if ¡­ It was as if something terrible was about to happen ¡­


    "Sigh, I''ve also heard of this before." Upon hearing the Widow''s words, the pockmarked person carrying a firewood on his back interrupted, "When I was young, my grandfather told me that it was also said that it was extremely cold at that time of the year. The entire winter did not snow, and no one felt that there was anything amiss at first. However, it was still spring and there was no rain. In the summer, all the rivers had dried up and not a single drop of water could be found ¡­ That''s when people started getting anxious ¡­ "


    "Yeah, who knows how many people died that year. "In the past, my parents brought seven or eight siblings to escape together. In the end, only two or three survived ¡­" As for the old widow, she shared the same sentiments. Although she was still young, she had begun to remember some of the things that had happened.


    And those days, they were really poor people who were so hungry. Basically ¡­


    "My grandpa said there''s still people eating people."


    After the two of them had been together for a period of time, they slowly began to view each other as a family. Originally, they did not have much family members, and Ninth Madame and Old Widow only had two people. When the four of them were together, they really seemed like a large family.


    "Sigh, how is that even a person? That month, people don''t call me a person anymore. I call me two-legged sheep. "Meaning, sheep have four legs, and humans are sheep without two feet." When the Old Widow spoke of this, she could not help but sigh. Back then, if her parents were not sane, they might have been eaten like two-legged sheep.


    "Two-legged sheep?"


    This was the first time Jiu Niang had heard of such a thing. Wang Er and Ma Zi were also very curious.


    Although they had once had a family, they had all died when they were very young, so they rarely heard of it. Now that they heard the Old Widow''s words, their faces were filled with curiosity.


    Three pairs of eyes stared at the old widow.


    Immediately, the Old Widow became spirited as well.


    I simply waved them over to the stove, and as they roasted, I said, "At that time, everyone was very hungry. This person was extremely hungry, being able to do anything. Some people were even willing to part with their own children. Some people couldn''t bear to eat their own children, so they simply exchanged food. This guy ate people and was so scary when he said it, so everyone started to talk about sheep. "In any case, humans and beasts are the same during that time. Other than being able to speak, there''s no other difference between them ¡­"


    The old widow started to talk about the days she had experienced. The more she talked, the more worried she became ¡­


    "At that time, I was still young and was always carried by my parents. You guys didn''t know, but this child, if my parents didn''t look after him properly, he might soon become someone else''s meat."


    Thinking about those children who had left their parents and immediately became the meat of their family, the Old Widow''s heart was filled with terror.


    Although so many years had passed, she still remembered it in her heart.


    "Back then, it was exactly the same as this year, even the color of the sky is the same ¡­"


    As she spoke, the Widow looked up at the sky and began to panic again.


    That''s right, the sky back then was exactly the same as this. It was exactly the same, without any changes at all.


    "Grandma, hurry up and eat. Stop thinking about it. It''s okay!"


    Nona had already known in her heart that this drought was unavoidable, and what it brought was famine ¡­


    The space was already filled to the brim with countless grains, but ¡­ But...


    She suddenly realized that her desire to fight seemed to be too simple.


    If he were to rely solely on his own strength, it would be impossible for him to accomplish it. Let''s not talk about anything else ¡­


    When she heard the Widow say something about eating people, she had no confidence anymore. She could eat people like sheep, and she even made a two-legged sheep.


    If ¡­ If only he could get food by then ¡­


    Hehe, she suddenly realized that she would be the most dangerous one.


    "What''s wrong with you? I don''t seem very happy. "


    With just a glance, Situ Jin could tell that this little girl was in a bad mood.


    Even he couldn''t tell what was going on. Her face was covered by a layer of white gauze all year round, and he couldn''t see her face nor her expression ¡­ Alright, even if there was no white muslin on her face, he probably wouldn''t be able to see her expression just from the pustules on her face, right?


    He didn''t know why, but as long as he saw her for himself, he would be able to tell if she was happy or not, happy or unhappy.


    He couldn''t even say what skill it was.


    "No!"


    Nona shook her head, still sitting on the same spot. Although there was no unhappiness on her face, she kept sighing.


    "Sigh!"


    She leaned against the door and tilted her head to look at the sky. Her hands were red from the cold, but she did not notice it at all.


    Right now, her heart was truly in disarray.


    He had originally been worried about the lack of food, but now that there was food, he couldn''t help but worry about it.


    "If you have something to say, just say it. I might be able to help you."


    Looking at Jiu Niang, Situ Jin couldn''t help but smile.


    This girl seemed to be unable to hide anything. She was obviously a shrewd person who would die, but every time she felt happy or unhappy, it would always be so obvious that it would be difficult to see through her.


    "I really don''t have any. Besides ¡­" Even if there''s any trouble, you can handle it? "


    Nona rolled her eyes and rolled her eyes at Situ Jin, still sighing.


    Even if he was really the son of some rich family in the capital, or a rich second generation, it would be hard for him to be alone in the face of such a disaster.


    "How would I know if I could help if you didn''t tell me?"


    After all, there were some things that he couldn''t do himself, and only he knew how tricky this lass was. If he said anything that would displease her, she might just come looking for trouble with him.


    However, he still didn''t want to see her frowning like this. "You''re my fiancee. If anything happened to you, would I still be fine?"


    "You ¡­"


    Fiancee, fiancee your sister!


    When Situ Jin said this, Jiu Niang was about to explode again.


    But suddenly, he thought about it. Eh, he seemed to be right. The relationship between him and her, he really couldn''t be alone, right?


    Since it''s like this ¡­


    "The thing is, if... If I tell you, if in the future... I said if, if a lot of people in the future don''t have any food, but... But I still have a lot of food... Do you have a way? "


    Although she was truly conflicted, Jiu Niang did not dare to tell him about the food she had, only asking him if he had it.


    However ¡­


    What kind of person was Situ Jin? How could he not understand what Nona was saying?

 C55

    Food?


    She said she had food?


    And there was still a lot of food?


    It would be a lie to say he was not shocked. The ordinary people probably didn''t know how serious the situation was, but he knew it very well. If it wasn''t for food, he wouldn''t have been able to appear again and again in this poor little town.


    However ¡­


    Situ Jin was someone who had seen the world. Moreover, he could clearly feel Nona''s panic and uneasiness. Recently, he had been pressing down on something like this ¡­ Clenching his fists tightly, he took a deep breath and constantly reminded himself, calm down ¡­ Calm down...


    After repeating this several times, he finally managed to calm down.


    "Who am I, Situ Jin? If I can''t even protect my own woman, then it would be my, Situ Jin''s, mistake."


    Although these words were meant to comfort Jiu Niang, they were indeed words from his heart.


    Honestly speaking, he was well aware that the reason why Jiu Niang said those words was to tease him, and that he was acting on impulse in the beginning. But gradually, he realized that if he really had to find someone to live with for a lifetime, Jiu Niang was actually a good choice. At least, he didn''t have to pretend when hanging out with her; he could say whatever he wanted and do whatever he wanted.


    Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore ¡­


    Although she was a bit ugly, but ¡­


    However ¡­


    Hehe, I have seen many beautiful women. Every beautiful woman has a heart like a scorpion. Putting everything else aside, if that woman is beautiful, then ¡­ However, it almost caused her to lose her family. Until now, that man was still completely bewitched by her, completely unaware that he had already betrayed his family.


    If... If he really wanted to find a woman to spend the rest of his life with, he would rather find someone that would let him feel at ease than someone whose heart was like a scorpion''s, a snake or a scorpion''s. After all ¡­


    He was someone who would need a lifetime to live. He would sleep in the same bed every day. He was not at ease in handing his life over to such a person.


    As for Nona ¡­ It seems that apart from being a little ugly, everything else is good ¡­ Putting everything else aside, just the fact that she had saved his life time and time again was enough to reassure him. If she wanted to kill him, there were countless opportunities, but she didn''t ¡­


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    In that case... It would be a lie to say he didn''t dare to move at all.


    Even Nona, who had lived for two lifetimes, was moved. She was on the verge of tears.


    These red eyes looked at her silently. The worry that she had been worrying about for so many days seemed to disappear without a trace in an instant.


    That''s right, what was there to worry about? Even if the sky collapsed, there would still be a tall one who would be able to withstand it.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, then I won''t worry anymore. You can leave now."


    To be moved by such a thing, she had come and left as soon as she could. Since she already knew that she had someone to rely on, there was nothing to worry about.


    Jiu Niang waved her hand, signaling Situ Jin to scram. It was time for her to think about what she should do next.


    Actually, the easiest way to answer was to directly give the food to Situ Jin. This way, he wouldn''t have to worry about anything, but ¡­ But after thinking about it, she still couldn''t accept it. The most important thing was that she didn''t think that she was worse than Situ Jin ¡­ No matter what, wasn''t he still a transcender?


    He couldn''t just do nothing and place all his hopes on the man, right?


    He could not do this kind of thing. Regardless of success or failure, he still had to try it out himself. Even if it really failed, wouldn''t there still be people who could resist?


    "Hey hey, where''s the food? What about the food? "


    Situ Jin shouted from behind, but it was as if Jiu Niang didn''t hear him. She completely ignored him and proudly waved her hand, "Where did all the food come from? You''re thinking too much! "It''s better to go back to sleep early, it''s faster to dream!"


    Tsk tsk, since he already knew that there would be someone who would clean up his mess, of course he wouldn''t be in a hurry!


    Nona was naturally in a happy mood. Now that she was in a happy mood, she was naturally full of energy to do anything.


    He had wasted so many days, shouldn''t he do something?


    She was probably in a good mood, and even the annoying cold wind was not that bone-chilling. Jiu Niang was wearing a thick layer of clothes as she ran outside. She wanted to take a walk outside to see if there were any good ideas. However, just as she reached the door, she was pulled by someone. Jiu Niang was suddenly startled and had only one thought in her mind: What the hell, it can''t be. Your father''s luck is too bad. I couldn''t have been kidnapped the moment I stepped out of the door, right?


    However, before she could save him, the person holding onto her spoke first, "Aiyo, my little aunt, I''ve finally found you!"


    When he saw Nona, Hu San held on tightly with tears streaming down his face. He almost fell to the ground crying bitterly.


    When Nona heard this voice, she immediately recognized it. Who else could it be other than Hu San?


    He turned around and saw that Hu San seemed to have aged more than ten years in just half a month. His face was full of stubble, which almost covered his entire face.


    Pale face, deep-set eyes...


    Looking very much like a refugee who escaped from somewhere, Jiu Niang couldn''t help but be shocked, "Hu San? You... Are you Hu San? What''s wrong with you? You weren''t kidnapped, were you? How did it become like this? "


    To put it bluntly, Hu San was a local ruffian. However, he was still somewhat of a gangster. At the very least, he didn''t do anything to bully the commoners ¡­ However, he was still quite meticulous with his attire. He always tidied up his appearance every time they met, and he obviously didn''t have the slightest bit of ink in his stomach, yet he still liked to dress up like a well-educated scholar. He reckoned that this was the reason why he was willing to lend Gu Yu twenty taels of silver all of a sudden ¡­


    In the end, the most fundamental reason was that darned person''s worship.


    That''s right, Hu San didn''t have much of a culture of his own, and he didn''t even know how to read or write.


    However, it didn''t matter if this person was cultured or not. It didn''t matter if he was rich.


    He didn''t know if there was anything inside his stomach, but this dressing ¡­ However, it was obvious that this scholar was wearing a scholarly robe. His hair was neatly tied up. It was fortunate that all the merchants these days had a conscience. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to wear the scholar''s handkerchief that represented his identity.


    But... But today ¡­


    With his down and out appearance, let alone his scholarly temperament.


    He was probably no different from the beggar at the corner of the street.


    Aiyo, my little ancestor! I''ve finally found you. Wuu ¡­" Woo woo ¡­ * "Great, I''ve finally found you.


    Hu San pulled Nona and used all his strength to blink his eyes to confirm that what he saw was definitely Nona herself. He could no longer hold back his tears.


    He couldn''t wait to vent all the grievances in his heart.


    However, he was straightforward, scaring the Ninth Mother, "Hey, hey, what are you doing? How can a grown man cry like this! "


    He tried his best to shake off Hu San, but ¡­


    However, Hu San held on tightly, unwilling to let go no matter what.


    Nona had an unfathomable expression on her face, and she was completely stupefied.


    Although he had interacted with Hu San a few times and had a good impression of him, he wasn''t that familiar.


    Especially this'' but ''person. He was holding her hand so tightly that he was crying with tears and snot flowing down her face. Jiu Niang felt an unspeakable strangeness in her heart. "Let go, let go ¡­" "Hurry up and let go ¡­"


    However, the more she urged him, the tighter Hu Sanlang was. No matter what, he refused to let go.


    He was like a drowning man grabbing onto the last straw, unwilling to let go no matter what. It was as if he would disappear the moment he let go of Jiu Niang.


    Woo woo ¡­" I call you little aunt, I call you little ancestor, wuu ¡­ "Sob, sob ¡­


    Found, found...


    He had finally found this little girl, and he thought he was set on it!


    Thinking about what had happened these past few days, Hu San felt a burst of fear. Although he had safely escaped, but ¡­ However, whenever he thought of those terrifying people, his scalp would go numb ¡­


    Logically speaking, people like them were already used to dealing with different kinds of people. What kind of people hadn''t they seen before? What had he not encountered before? It was just that this time, he was truly frightened and almost broke his courage ¡­ Those people usually seemed to be well-behaved, but who would have thought that they would suddenly go crazy? It was simply terrifying ¡­ It was even scarier than when they robbed people to live in their homes...


    "You ¡­ You... Let go! If you don''t let go of me now, I''ll really be angry. As a man, if you have anything to say, just say it directly.


    Looking at her darkened face, Jiu Niang forced herself to repress her dissatisfaction and scolded her unhappily.


    She already understood in her heart that if Hu San didn''t give a good explanation, she would have to keep him at arm''s length in the future.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" My little aunt, my little ancestor, you don''t even know ¡­ Wuu wuu, it''s really great to be able to see you. You don''t even know, those guys are really too scary! "


    After finding Jiu Niang, Hu San felt like he had found his pillar of support.


    Even he himself didn''t understand why he had such a weird thought. This girl was clearly a lot younger than him, she could even be his daughter at his age, but he didn''t know why, but his intuition told him that this girl definitely had a way. As long as he could find her, she would have a way to save him.


    "You ¡­ Don''t cry! Weep, cry, you only know how to cry! How could a grown man, who was crying, solve a problem if he cried? "If you can, then you can continue to cry. Sit by the door and cry, don''t disturb my peace and quiet ¡­"


    Even without Hu San saying anything, Jiu Niang knew in her heart that something big had happened to Hu San. People like them, if not for the fact that something big had happened, would not be able to easily shed tears.


    But... But at this moment, Nona''s heart was in chaos and she had no mood to guess what exactly happened to her ¡­


    "I... I... No, don''t... "Young mistress, I beg of you, please save me, I really ¡­" I really didn''t mean to... Back then, those fellows did not want any food, and they ran away even faster than monkeys. The customers all regretted it now, and all of them asked me to return the food that they had previously sold! "


    At this point, Hu San felt wronged in his heart. He could be considered unlucky if he was one of them, but why was he always in such a bad mood when he was talking about it?


    But... But...


    The discount degree was something that Nona had fallen that day, but now ¡­ These people all wanted to trade for food, and he had long used the food as a backer. Where would he be able to find so much food to fill the gap?

 C56

    "Explain yourself! What exactly is going on!? "


    With a darkened face, a hundred thousand mud horses roared past Jiu Niang''s heart.


    How could she not have known that Hu San was so careless? He had been blabbering nonstop for a long time, but she couldn''t understand a single thing.


    However ¡­


    It seemed to have something to do with food.


    Although Nona looked calm on the surface, her mind was a mess.


    The main purpose of collecting the grains was to use them as seeds, so he didn''t need that much. However, no one wanted to sell them all.


    However, he did not want those people to starve, so he gave them the chance to choose. He also said that if they wanted to return the food within a year, they could get the same food as the money.


    Although not many people signed the contract at the time, Jiu Niang still remembered this matter in her heart.


    Therefore, after the grains were planted, she left a portion of them in Hu San''s house, giving him full authority to handle this matter. He had also made it clear that if no one came to exchange, the food would be his.


    Of course, the so-called ''no one came to exchange'' for a year.


    Actually, nine years was the exact time when there would definitely be someone who would regret it. After all ¡­ After all, the peasants relied on the heavens to feed themselves. However, after such a long period of drought, not even a single blade of grass grew on the land. Not to mention the food, even two pieces of grass could not be found. Although silver was good, he could not buy food with it in hand. He could not starve to death, could he?


    Ninth Madame was prepared to give Hu San more than enough food to deal with the people who signed the contract that day.


    Then now ¡­ What would happen?


    "That... That... It''s my fault, it''s all my fault... "My little mistress, I''m begging you, save me. This time, you have to save me, or else I''ll be dead for sure!"


    Hu San had a dejected look on his face as he knelt on the ground and hugged Nona''s legs, wiping away his tears as he spoke.


    He really did not expect such a thing to happen ¡­


    Thinking about it, Hu San had gone back and forth in the wind and rain. However, he hadn''t expected that he would fall for such a big trap this time around.


    "Say it, you just said it last year."


    As for what kind of person Hu San was, Jiu Niang had some understanding about it. Looking at his appearance, it seemed that this matter wasn''t that simple anymore.


    However, regardless of what it was, he had to make it clear. Otherwise, even if he was a deity, he didn''t know what to do.


    "That... That... Food... The food is gone! "


    Pitifully looking at Ninth Mother, Hu San stuttered for a long time before finishing his sentence. After he finished speaking, he sat down on the floor and looked at her with a guilty face, "It''s all my greed. It''s all my greed. This ¡­" These... These are all my... It was the money I got from selling the grains. Now ¡­ "I don''t want any of them now, I''ll give them all to you ¡­"


    "What?" You... What did you say? You... You sell food! "


    Without waiting for Hu San to finish speaking, Nona immediately jumped up and screamed loudly, "Are you crazy!? Don''t tell me you sold all the food I left you? Do not forget, what is not for you, those are the people''s! "


    Nona''s face was as dark as water. Her face was dark as she viciously stared at Hu San.


    The anger in his heart raged ¡­


    "I... I... I am not... I didn''t mean to... "I really ¡­" This was the first time Hu San had seen Jiu Niang so angry. He was so scared that he shrunk his neck ¡­ He couldn''t say a complete sentence for a long time ¡­


    Hu San panicked a little. If he couldn''t find any food, those crazy guys would really kill him. "Wuu." "Nona, I was wrong, I really was wrong, I called you grandaunt, my grandaunt, please save me ¡­" No, not just me... "Also, there''s also my family. Those people are really crazy. If they can''t find any food, they will kill my wife and children!


    Hu San had experienced a lot, but this time he was really scared.


    Those people really don''t care about their lives. They are even more frightening than bandits like them back in the day. Each one of them picked up anything in a vicious manner and dared to fight with their life on the line ¡­ In the past, he had heard that during this period of famine, those people that did not care for their lives even dared to eat humans. All of them were evil ghosts that crawled out from hell.


    However ¡­ However, he had never expected that he would actually encounter one ¡­


    If he had known that such a thing would happen, these people would have turned into this, and he wouldn''t have sold his food.


    But it was too late now.


    "You ¡­ You actually ¡­ You''re really ¡­ you''re really asking me to say what''s so good about you? "


    Originally, she had left the grains with Hu San because she did not want to stir up any trouble. She thought that Hu San had some notoriety and hoped that he could use his notoriety to intimidate those people. If she had agreed on it earlier, she could just take the silver and exchange it for food and return it to them.


    But... However, she could never have imagined that this damned Hu San would actually fail at more than what he did!


    "Aunt, please do well to save our family. Our family is grateful to you! Please, save us! "


    Since they were already here, Hu San could no longer care about anything else. He could only kneel on the ground and hug Jiu Niang''s leg, crying his heart out.


    How could he have known that it would turn out like this? He thought ¡­ He thought those people were using food to exchange for silver, but now that they exchanged so much silver, how could they bear to exchange for it?


    However ¡­ Y But...


    "You ¡­ You deserve it. You want me to take out food for nothing? You use your own food to give it to those people! "


    Nona was also furious. How could she have met such a person?


    He still believed in Ye Zichen, so he didn''t want to argue with Ye Zichen at all. Plus, it had already been said, if there was no one who could exchange with him in the future, then so be it.


    Furthermore ¡­ Besides, he had never thought about making it a waste. Even if someone did exchange, he would make up for it.


    However ¡­ Now...


    What should he say now?


    Forget it, she also knew that there should be food in Hu San''s house. Furthermore, when she was collecting food, Hu San had already taken advantage of the situation and given him a lot of food.


    "This... "This ¡­"


    Hu San didn''t expect Nona to say this, and his face immediately became serious. "I ¡­" I, I sold everything... All gone ¡­ My home is gone too! "


    Now, even if Hu San wanted to hide it, he couldn''t.


    Yes, the problem was not only that the individuals needed food, but that even their own family did not have food anymore ¡­


    "You ¡­ You... Say that again! "


    Nona could not believe what she had heard. She made Hu San say it again with a dark face.


    Hu San felt bitter in his heart, but ¡­ However, he had to say it ¡­


    "That... Then now my family has grain too... It''s really gone, I''m not lying to you ¡­ If I lie to you, I''ll die a horrible death... "There''s really nothing else ¡­"


    Hu San cried until tears fell, feeling regret in his heart.


    If he had known earlier today, he wouldn''t have sold all of those grains. He did indeed hold quite a bit of banknotes in his hands, but ¡­ But what was the use of having so many silver notes?


    He wouldn''t be able to buy a single grain of food with a silver note.


    Of course, he knew that he really had let Jiu Niang down by doing such a thing. If he had even the slightest idea, he wouldn''t have gone to look for Jiu Niang ¡­ But right now, he really had no way out ¡­ There was really nothing left for him to do ¡­ He had looked for everyone he could find. He had asked for all the help he could get. In fact, he had even ¡­ He had even said that he was willing to pay a high price for it ¡­


    But even so, there was not a single grain of food, not even a single message. Seeing those people knocking on his door again and becoming more and more vicious, this time his pregnant daughter-in-law almost gave birth, he truly became anxious and scared ¡­


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    What? He ¡­ he actually sold all of his family''s grains?


    Nona''s eyes widened as she looked at Hu San, speechless. A feeling of helplessness arose in her heart. What part of her was off? Did she feel that someone like Hu San should be reliable? Why did he think that Hu San did not lack money? Why did he think that Hu San would feel that something was amiss when he saw what he had done and be even more careful?


    "I... "I really don''t know. Those people, those people gave you twice the price, so ¡­"


    "So you can''t help it?"


    She rolled her eyes and really didn''t know what to say anymore.


    If not for the lack of food, who would spend so much money to sell food? If they could not buy it, who would really burn their hands if they had too much silver?


    However ¡­


    Her double?


    Then who was it?


    Why was he so generous ¡­


    Wasn''t this clearly using money to smash these people?


    Such a high price would probably tempt those who had never seen the real world. Perhaps ¡­ I''m afraid many families don''t even have the slightest bit of food left. Before he collected the grains, there were already people who had already collected them. Many of them had already sold out at that time and he had to suffer it once more ¡­ If it wasn''t for the fact that he had said that it would only cost ten thousand taels of silver, there might have been someone who would have sent money over ¡­


    Now that there was someone who offered three times the original price, he was afraid that a lot of people would have to pay even the food they ate at home.


    "Forget it, forget it. Since it''s like this ¡­"


    She felt like she was going to pass out from anger. Jiu Niang weakly waved her hand, feeling like she was going to be driven mad by this guy.


    How could there be such a person?


    I really don''t know what to say anymore.


    "Go back. I''ll think of a way to get the food."


    Jiu Niang waved her hand indicating for Hu San to return. Even though she already had a lot of food left in her Space, she still had to think of a way to get it out of the Space. She couldn''t just get it out in front of him.


    However, Hu San had no idea what Jiu Niang was thinking. He thought that she was deliberately trying to chase him away, so he suddenly ¡­


    Woo woo ¡­" "Nona, Nona, please don''t just stand there and watch me die. I really ¡­" I really know I was wrong, you see... Look at all these banknotes, they''re all ¡­ are all... What I saved before is in here, and I give it all to you... "I really have no other choice ¡­


    He knew that Nona had collected a lot of food and was willing to take out so much silver. She definitely wasn''t a group of people ¡­


    Now the man was his last lifeline.

 C57

    "Nona, thank you. Thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I really wouldn''t know what to do this time."


    Hu San heaved a sigh of relief when he finally gathered all the food. The people who had stayed at his house for the past few days had all distributed the food and returned.


    Actually, those people weren''t bad people either. They obediently left the money after getting the food back ¡­


    If it wasn''t... If it wasn''t for the fact that they were still so fierce in Hu San''s heart, he really would have suspected that this had never happened before.


    At the end of the day, he really needed to thank Jiu Niang properly. If it wasn''t for her helping him, he really wouldn''t know how he would have ended up like this.


    "I''m fine!"


    Jiu Niang shook her head helplessly.


    Thinking of the food that she had given away for free, she felt a twinge of pain in her heart. Even a stack of thick silver notes couldn''t save her.


    It''s all because of this damn Hu San. What the hell is the time? What''s the use of money? I can''t even buy wool ¡­


    Looking at the thick stack of silver notes in her hands, Nona wanted to cry but had no tears.


    "I really have to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, my family and I would have all died!"


    Even though Jiu Niang said she didn''t need to thank him, Hu San was still very grateful.


    Just thinking of those people who asked him for food was enough to give him goosebumps. It was an unspeakable horror.


    He really didn''t expect that a little food could force someone into such a state ¡­


    "There''s really no need for it. Alright ¡­" "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going back first ¡­" She weakly waved her hand and decided to head back early. It was already getting late, and if it was any later, it wouldn''t be safe.


    After walking just two steps, she suddenly thought of something and stopped. She turned around and looked at Hu San, "Oh yes, there''s something I need to discuss with you. Wang Er and Hempen-zi are already used to living with us, do you think you can sell them to me? "You can take any amount of money you want."


    The world is getting more and more chaotic, and I''m afraid it will be even more so in the future.


    It was impossible to not have a man at home. Although Situ Jin had sent people to protect his grandmother and himself, but those people were not like his family.


    As for Wang Er and Ma Zi, they had been living together with his and his grandmother for such a long time, so they were rather trusting towards each other. Moreover, during this period of time, it seemed that they didn''t have any ill intentions.


    "Well, well, they''re all right with you. As long as they were willing, it was fine. "You have helped me so much, how can silver be used to explain it clearly?"


    Hu San originally thought that something important had happened, but it turned out to be two people.


    The people he lacked the most were people, and two people really weren''t much to him.


    "Mm, that''s good!"


    Nodding her head, Jiu Niang settled down her worries. However, she didn''t forget to remind Hu San before she left, "Things are already like this. If possible, you and your family should leave this place temporarily."


    Yes, Nona never expected things to turn out like this.


    Although they gave the food to those people now, and they left.


    However, no one knew whether they would come back. They were already running out of food, and they were afraid that it would only get worse in the future. He wasn''t afraid of ten thousand, just in case ¡­ What if more people came looking for food from Hu San? He was afraid that at that time ¡­ At that time, even if he didn''t have enough food in his Space, he wouldn''t be able to handle it ¡­


    Feeling helpless, she shook her head. She decided that it was best to keep growing seeds in the space, otherwise it really wouldn''t be enough.


    "Mm, don''t worry. I''ll leave with my family tonight!"


    Hu San did not hesitate to agree to Jiu Niang''s suggestion.


    After experiencing this incident, he was rather frightened ¡­


    "Nona, you''re back."


    When the Old Widow saw Jiu Niang walking over from afar, she excitedly walked over and pulled her arm up and down. After confirming that she was in good shape, she slowly calmed down. "Child, go out in the future. Let Wang Er and the pockmarks follow you around. It''s not peaceful outside now."


    Even if she lived in the city, the Widow could only occasionally go out to visit the market, staying indoors for the rest of the time.


    Even so, she was still keenly aware of the difference.


    It could be seen that the situation had been rather chaotic recently.


    "Grandma, it''s fine. Don''t you see that I''m fine?"


    Actually, Jiu Niang originally wanted to bring Wang Er and Ma Zi as well. After all, they could be considered to have known Hu San for a while, but ¡­


    However, when he thought about it later, he realized that if he left, there would be no one at home. He wouldn''t be able to rest easy if he left his grandma alone at home, and those people that Situ Jin sent were basically going wherever he wanted.


    With them by his side, there wouldn''t be any danger, so ¡­


    "Sigh, this world is getting more and more chaotic. In the future, if there''s nothing else, don''t go out."


    Although he knew that Nona was indeed fine, he could not help but mutter to himself when he reached her age.


    Initially, she had been a little worried when Jiu Niang had treated her as her grandmother and brought her into the city. After all, if she wasn''t Jiu Niang''s grandmother, she wouldn''t be able to enjoy life with Jiu Niang like this. But as time passed and she saw that Nona still treated her the same way she always had, her worried heart gradually calmed down and began to enjoy her old lady''s life.


    This was a good life. There was no need to worry about food or clothes, and there were also people accompanying them.


    She had never dreamed that she would ever be able to live like this again. Even when her husband was still alive, although the family said it was a good life, she never thought about such a good life.


    In her heart, she also understood that she had to rely on Jiu Niang to have her days today. Therefore, right now, for her, Jiu Niang was the most important person.


    "Alright, alright, I understand. Grandmother doesn''t need to worry ¡­ "


    As she held the Old Widow''s hand, Jiu Niang knew that she truly cared for her. It was always good to be cared for by others for this person.


    Thus, even if the Old Widow was nagging, she could still endure it.


    "Grandmother, I''m a bit tired. I''ll go back to my room to rest first."


    After a busy day, Nona was indeed tired, but ¡­


    Actually, the most important thing she wanted to take a look was to enter the space. Although she didn''t take out that much grain, but ¡­ But there were also quite a few ¡­


    If it was only for those people, it wouldn''t be much, but there was still Hu San''s family.


    Hu San, on the other hand, had sold all the food in his house. Now that he had nothing to eat at home, there was no way that Nona would leave him be.


    If she did not give him the food, she was afraid that he would do something that she could not even imagine. She was well aware that if she did not give Hu San the food, who would she go to then?


    "Eh ¡­" This... "This is ¡­"


    As soon as Nona entered the space, she was immediately shocked.


    They saw that all the gray icons in the room had been lit up.


    "This... This... All of these can be exchanged for now? "


    Following the increase in Nona''s activities in the space, more and more convertible items appeared in the space. However, the requirements were quite abnormal.


    Just like last time when Nona used up all the medicinal herbs that she had worked so hard to grow in order to exchange for anti-inflammatory drugs ¡­


    So...


    Even though space was a treasure trove and many people were drooling over it, but ¡­ However, he could only watch ¡­ The heck, I simply can''t afford it ¡­


    "Wow, I''m rich, rich!"


    At this moment, looking at the gray and hazy icons all brightening up, Jiu Niang was so happy that she wanted to jump up and shout loudly.


    Fortunately, she still had some sense. "It''s so strange, I don''t seem to have done anything."


    Scratching her head, Nona was a bit puzzled.


    I really don''t seem to have done anything. I have been obediently staying at home for the past few days. Other than continuously growing grains in the space, I have basically done nothing else ¡­


    Moreover, the conditions to exchange for each item in the space were different. It was just like how different medicinal herbs required different ingredients.


    And ¡­


    "Commodities?"


    Right, what puzzled Nona the most was that even the daily necessities were out?


    Medicinal herbs and such could be exchanged with medicinal herbs. What kind of daily necessities could he use to exchange for them?


    Nona was a bit confused, so she slowly tapped it and took a look ¡­


    He realized that the interior was filled with all kinds of random things.


    "Damn, he even has medicinal soaps."


    Yes, what surprised Jiu Niang the most was the Chinese medicine soap. It was the most common Chinese medicine soap in red boxes. When Jiu Niang was very young, her mother had once used it to help her take a bath.


    However, the price of a medicinal soap in the store was only one or two yuan, but this place ¡­


    "What the f * ck!" 500 Love Value! "This is too damn ¡­"


    Isn''t this way too expensive?


    Only a fool would exchange such an item, right?


    However ¡­


    Before Jiu Niang could finish her words, her hand slipped ¡­


    "Crack!"


    A clear voice resounded in his mind: "Exchange successful!"


    "What the f * ck!" F * ck! No way! "


    Looking at the soap in her hand, Jiu Niang''s eyeballs were about to pop out. She kept cursing, "F * ck me, laozi ¡­" It''s fine if your hands slip! "


    Yes, it was a slip. It was definitely a slip. She didn''t want soap.


    Furthermore ¡­


    "Wuu, return my love value to you!"


    Even until now, Jiu Niang was very clear on the value of love, but it seemed like good things could happen, but she still had no idea what the standard of good things was. Moreover, the worst thing was that even if she did, it might not happen.


    If doing a good deed was worth loving, she would rather stand in the street every day and help her grandmother across the street.


    In space, the so-called ''love value'' seemed to be universal. Exchanging other things for it required the accumulation of all sorts of different things. However, with the value of love, it was as if everything could be exchanged for. Of course, the so-called value of love required a staggering amount.


    "Eh? Weird, I spent 500 and still have more! "


    After a while, Jiu Niang suddenly noticed that she had spent 500 points of Love Value, but the icons were still lit up, which meant that her Love Value hadn''t been used up?


    "Holy sh * t, I earned so much love this time!"


    Nona grumbled as a string of numbers suddenly appeared in her head. She silently counted them and then sat down on the ground in fright. "Ten ¡­ "One hundred thousand ¡­"

 C58

    "Holy sh * t!"


    Jiu Niang could not hold it in any longer. She broke out in a loud scream. Her entire body was trembling, and her eyeballs were about to fall out.


    A hundred thousand ¡­


    A hundred thousand love!


    A hundred thousand extra love suddenly appeared. No wonder so many icons in the space lit up.


    "I''m rich, I''m rich! How should I use these things? Hahaha ¡­"


    She didn''t expect to receive so much love in exchange for giving away some food. Nona''s heart was moved.


    His dissatisfaction with Hu San instantly disappeared without a trace. This amount of love was truly worth it.


    Food or something like that. The Spaces would only need one night to mature and quickly make up for it. But ¡­ But love was a priceless treasure. With love, he wouldn''t have to waste so much energy to gather the materials for other things. Just like the last time when he asked for medicine, all the herbs in his space were used up and he could barely change them all.


    If he had so much love early on, he wouldn''t have wasted so many medicinal herbs.


    "Great ¡­" "We''ve struck it rich!"


    Jiu Niang took a look. One hundred thousand yuan for love. There were a lot of things that could be exchanged. Many medicines could be exchanged, but not many.


    However, this was a very, very big surprise for Nona.


    "Miss, girl, this is bad ¡­" ''This is bad ¡­ ''


    Nona was in the midst of excitement when she suddenly heard a loud roar from the courtyard.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Before Nona could react, the door was kicked open ¡­


    The people who came in weren''t the ones that Situ Jin had sent to protect Nona, but these people were usually high and mighty, almost as if they were worth around twenty-five to eighty thousand yuan. When there was nothing to do, he wouldn''t be able to see her. Sometimes, even he wondered if there really was someone by his side ¡­


    Why were they suddenly chirping away all of a sudden?


    "Soulcry, I''m still alive!"


    Right, this is f * cking calling me a soul. I''m still alive and well, what the f * ck is that!?


    With her hands on her hips, Nona was in a very bad mood after being interrupted.


    Was it easy for her? It had been a series of bad things recently. He couldn''t let her be happy just because something good had just happened to him.


    "Miss, miss, this is bad!"


    However, not only did the guard not shut his mouth, he even taught her to be louder. As he shouted, he charged in like a gust of wind, and then he grabbed Nona''s hand and pulled her outwards without saying a word.


    "Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing?" Let me go, what are you doing? This is kidnapping! "Let me go quickly!"


    By the time she could react, that person had already been pulled out of the door. Just as she was about to leave the house, she suddenly became anxious.


    The heck, just how chaotic was the outside world? If there was nothing to do, it would be best for him to leave his home for less.


    Besides, he had promised his grandma that he wouldn''t go out for anything lately.


    "Oh girl, something terrible has happened. It''s really bad. Master is in trouble. He''s waiting for you to go save him. "


    But how could that guard give Nona a chance to struggle free? He tightly grabbed onto her hand, unwilling to let go no matter what.


    Situ Jin was heavily injured, and he couldn''t be brazen. Right now, he was on the verge of death.


    Before he passed out, he had told them to definitely call Nona over. They could not alert anyone else, and they had no other choice.


    Although the other brothers said that this girl''s medical skills were very good, but ¡­ However, they had never seen it before, so they didn''t really believe it ¡­ But since it was his master''s order, and he had no other choice now ¡­


    "Hey, hey, hey, I don''t care what you say. In any case, I won''t leave with you. Even if you want to save someone, you won''t come yourself."


    What? Situ Jin was injured?


    This... This... Nona''s mind was suddenly in a mess, but she quickly calmed down.


    That''s right, how could he have forgotten that Situ Jin had so many experts by his side. He didn''t need to worry about them at all.


    Even if he was injured and needed her to save him, shouldn''t he come over himself?


    In any case, they were begging him to save them. How could they make it sound like they were kidnapping him?


    "Listen up, if you want me to save someone, then you have to follow my rules!"


    Right, if I want to save her, I have to follow my own rules. Right now, isn''t she the boss?


    It was these guys who were clearly asking him for it, right? I didn''t ask for them at all, did I?


    After shaking off the guard''s hand, Nona quickly retreated. Her hands tightly held onto the door as she stared at the guard with a guarded expression.


    A cold snort came from his nose.


    Hmph, she didn''t forget that when she wanted to ask these fellows to help her out, they would never pay attention to her. Many times, they would just shout out and refuse to show up.


    Now it was their turn to ask him to do something, and he actually didn''t even ask for his opinion and wanted to tie him up?


    "Hmph, if you force me, even if you tie me up, I won''t save anyone when I get there!"


    Yes, that''s it.


    He was being asked by someone right now, and he was very confident. If he didn''t teach this guy a lesson now, how could he wait any longer?


    The things that they used to drag around for twenty to eighty thousand yuan all seemed as if they were omnipotent, as if they would never beg for someone else''s help.


    It was finally his turn now.


    "You ¡­ You... How can you just stand by and watch us die! "


    Hearing her words, the guards were all stunned. They stared blankly at her and pointed a finger at her. The finger was trembling nonstop, and even their eyes were red.


    They had followed Situ Jin since they were young. Although they were master and servant, in terms of friendship, they were more like brothers.


    Initially, they had always felt that their master was very good to Nona ¡­


    As a result, he had never thought that she would not save him. He thought that if he said it out loud, she would follow him without a care in the world to save him.


    However ¡­ However, the disparity was too great.


    "Humph!" When did I ever say I wouldn''t save anyone? I said I can save her, but ¡­ But you have to follow my rules! "


    With both hands on her hips, Nona looked up with a bit of a guilty conscience.


    Alright, I do seem to be taking advantage of the situation.


    But... It was just that he didn''t want to teach these guys a lesson.


    He made them not listen to his words!


    If they were to listen to him obediently like Wang Er and the pockmarked brat, he would definitely not make things difficult for her.


    "You ¡­ How can you be like this? Master is so kind to you, but you actually ¡­ I really did not expect you to be such a person! "


    The guard''s eyes turned red. He was on the verge of tears.


    His master was really nice to her. He gave her his personal belongings, even saying that it was like seeing his master when he saw her.


    However ¡­ But Nona treated her master like this ¡­


    "If Master can come ¡­" "Wuu wuu, he is currently heavily injured and unconscious ¡­"


    All the guards had come in a bloody storm. Those who had survived to this day had their hands covered in blood. Those who had experienced wind and rain had to bleed without tears.


    But this time ¡­


    "You heartless girl, how can you treat Master like this! "It''s fortunate that master treats you so well. If master could just leave, I would have called you ¡­"


    The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his master wasn''t worth it.


    This reckless little girl, if it weren''t for her master bearing the burden for her, she would have already died countless times over just the matter of the water channel and the matter of secretly saving food. If this little girl really did calculate everything, then it was likely that she would not have been able to die enough even after eight generations of her ancestors.


    Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, if it wasn''t for Master protecting this little girl, she wouldn''t be so unlucky ¡­ Now, those people had blamed everything on their master. They all hated their master so much that they gritted their teeth ¡­


    If it wasn''t for this girl, Master would have long returned to the capital. In the capital, those people wouldn''t dare to lay their hands on Master so recklessly, no matter how capable they were.


    And now ¡­ Now, this little girl was actually not saving him at all.


    "You, you shut up!"


    This... What was going on?


    What did it mean to be injured and unconscious?


    Didn''t he have so many experts protecting him? Weren''t these fellows the same as always, dragging out at least fifty to eighty thousand with an invincible appearance? How could he let Situ Jin be seriously injured and even lose consciousness? Nona''s mind was in a state of panic. She had wanted to ask what the situation was, but this guy had been nagging her the whole time ¡­ This time, Jiu Niang was also furious!


    "Listen up! If anything happens to your master, it''s your fault! "


    Pointing at the guard''s nose, Jiu Niang angrily bellowed, "You said that you didn''t explain the situation clearly and dragged him away. Do you think I''m an idiot? How could I run away with you just like that?"


    Yes, it was all this guy''s fault for not making it clear. It had nothing to do with him.


    If it wasn''t for him not saying anything at all... He himself wouldn''t ¡­


    Alright, she had always thought that for an expert like Situ Jin, even if he was injured, it would at most be a superficial wound. No matter what, nothing bad would happen to him.


    "That... "I''ll tell you that, I''ll tell you ¡­"


    The guard was scared silly by the furious Nona. He honestly told her about Situ Jin''s situation, "It''s like this, master was hit by an arrow in the chest and bled profusely. Then he fainted ¡­"


    The guard did not dare to shirk his duties. He honestly explained everything that had happened, even how he had been injured and what had happened to him.


    "What?" "You mean, someone tried to destroy the canal, and then Situ Jin got injured?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The guard hastily nodded his head. It was indeed because of the matter of the canal, but ¡­ However, the truth was that those people were after their master. The water channel was just an excuse. Without it, there was nothing else.


    "Then, what happened to the canal?"


    She had thought of many ways to come up with the water channel. Although it was taken over by Situ Jin later on, she still didn''t want it to be destroyed.


    Due to the canals, most of the people could drink water, so there was no major chaos.


    If not for that canal, who knows what would have happened.


    "The canal is fine, everything happened suddenly. Later on, many villagers came and only sent people to protect the canal. Only then did they scare away those people."

 C59

    It was unknown whether it was because they had expected that Situ Jin would ask for help, or because those people had already planned for him to die. As soon as Nona followed the guard out of the house, she noticed that something was wrong before she got too far.


    "Aiyo, all of you officials, what are you doing!"


    "Wh-what are all of you doing?!"


    "Help, help ¡­"


    It was a mess. There were shouts of reprimand, cries for help ¡­


    The medicine store that was usually deserted was packed with people, large and small, all overcrowded. Furthermore, each and every one of those fellows looked ferocious. They clearly weren''t good people, and would immediately attack if they found it inappropriate ¡­


    In an instant, the entire street was filled with people.


    The guard carefully guarded Jiu Niang. His expression became more and more unsightly, and his footsteps became faster and faster.


    Nona was pulled by his arm and followed him at a trot ¡­


    He was gradually losing track of it.


    "Phew ¡­ Phew ¡­ Phew ¡­" "Wait, wait..."


    Panting heavily, large beads of sweat rolled down her forehead. Her heart was burning. She felt that her cotton clothes were soaked in sweat.


    She was afraid that Situ Jin wouldn''t be able to save her, so she died first.


    "This won''t do ¡­" "Master, master, he ¡­"


    The arrow had landed on his chest and was bleeding profusely. If he had been any later, his master''s life would have been in danger.


    It was to hold on to Nona''s arm tightly, afraid that if she wasn''t careful, she would slip away.


    Although he didn''t know how much ability this little girl had, since his master had given him an explanation, then ¡­ He could only try his best to save his own life ¡­


    No, that''s not right! That should be it. Since it was her master who told her this, then there must be something out of the ordinary about this map.


    Pooh! Pooh!


    The guard kept spitting with a dark face.


    He thought to himself, how can I say such dejected words? Master, what sort of danger haven''t you encountered before?


    "I can''t do it anymore, I can''t do it anymore ¡­" "I really can''t take it anymore. I need to rest for a bit. If this goes on, Situ Jin won''t be able to save me. I''m going to die from exhaustion ¡­"


    Nona was also worried about Situ Jin, but the most important thing right now was still herself.


    With his current condition, even if he barely managed to find Situ Jin, he would die soon.


    Although Nona had been following the guard all this time, her brain had not stopped. Although the guard did not explain clearly, nor did she injure any arteries, she had to see for herself if there was any injury.


    But...


    However, there was one thing Nona did not need to look to know. That was ¡­


    An arrow landed on his chest. As long as the position pointed by the guard wasn''t too extreme, then ¡­ Then the chances of hurting the heart are very high...


    In other words, if he wanted to take out the arrowhead, he would have to undergo surgery.


    Yes, surgery!


    But now, he didn''t have any other tools ¡­


    However ¡­ She remembered that she could see that the space in the room was convertible, but ¡­ But now that the guard was with him, he had no chance of entering the space and naturally didn''t have the chance to exchange the scalpel.


    Furthermore ¡­ Moreover, it was not as simple as a scalpel. He needed a lot of other things.


    When she thought of this, Nona could not help but go crazy. It was with great difficulty that she saved up a hundred thousand hearts, but ¡­ But now ¡­


    He didn''t even know if it was enough to exchange for those items!


    "Miss, how about ¡­ "How about I carry you ¡­"


    "No, this is too obvious. Let''s go our separate ways. Leave a mark for me along the way. I''ll go find you." Jiu Niang firmly shook her head. She then took out a few hemostasis packets and passed them to the guard. "This is the hemostatic pack. You''re fast. Give him a temporary stop first."


    "Sigh!"


    Damn, he really left just like that.


    Seeing the guard disappear around the corner in a few flashes, the hatred in Nona''s heart grew.


    What kind of f * cking people were these? Normally, everything he said would be fart, but why was Situ Jin so obedient? Although she had refused to let him carry her, but ¡­ However, if he were to persevere, he wouldn''t mind ¡­


    However ¡­


    However, the woman took the bag and ran away without any hesitation. She didn''t even give him the chance to regret it.


    "Forget it, forget it. What kind of guards do you think the master would raise?"


    In the end, Jiu Niang shrugged helplessly and sighed softly.


    With a master like Situ Jin in front of him, how could the bodyguards he raised be any better?


    The other party didn''t feed him a poison, and if he didn''t obediently go to save his master, his intestines would rot and he would die ¡­ It would be considered giving face ¡­


    "Sigh, as expected of a good person making it difficult!"


    She glanced at the chaotic street and felt depressed. If she knew that she wouldn''t save Situ Jin from the start, she would have let him lie in the mountains and let him fend for himself.


    But...


    But as a doctor, she really couldn''t do something like watching someone die without saving their life.


    Sighing, he glanced at the people blocking the city gates ¡­


    Tsk tsk, his speed is really fast. He clearly didn''t do it just now ¡­


    It seems like the person Situ Jin offended wasn''t simple ¡­ Judging from the posture at the city gate, anyone who wanted to leave the city had their bodies searched. Those who had drugs with them were not only robbed, but also taken away. From the looks of it, those people also knew that Situ Jin was seriously injured and in urgent need of medicinal ingredients ¡­ They were trying to kill him...


    Although she didn''t have any medicine on her, but ¡­


    More and more people gathered at the city gate ¡­ I''m afraid it will be difficult to get out for a while ¡­ If he continued to delay things any longer, then he probably wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer even if he found Situ Jin ¡­


    Furthermore, he didn''t have the ability to climb over walls like he was walking on flat land ¡­


    How?


    "I owe you!"


    After a long time ¡­ Sighing helplessly, Jiu Niang took off the mask on her face, revealing a face full of pus. Then ¡­ After that, he quickly grabbed some dirt from the ground and spread it all over his body. He also grabbed two strands of hair ¡­


    After a while ¡­


    After confirming that she was about the same as the beggar on the street, Jiu Niang nodded in satisfaction and swaggered towards the city gate.


    "Aiyo, where did this little beggar come from? Go away, go away!"


    "Heavens, looking at her face filled with pustules, it can''t be that she''s sick, right?"


    "What the hell, it''s too scary ¡­"


    The people blocking the city gates automatically opened up a path for her when they saw her approach, afraid that she would accidentally run into them.


    Even the ferocious Chasers who saw Jiu Niang avoided her. "Get out of the way now!"


    "Scram!" If you delay this great sir in his task, I will kill you for it! "


    "Yes, yes ¡­" Yes... "Get lost, get lost ¡­"


    Ninth Madame was thin and weak to begin with. Although she had gained a little weight recently, she was still slender. In addition to the pustules all over her face and her dirty body, she looked even more like a beggar than the little beggar on the street. Naturally, no one would suspect her head.


    I just thought she was in the way...


    Especially the pustules on its face. Just looking at them was enough to scare people, so no one was willing to touch them.


    Although the above mentioned was that everyone had to check, and Jiu Niang was just a dirty little beggar, no one would have thought ¡­


    She easily walked out of the city gate, and didn''t have to walk too far before she saw the marks that she and the guard had made. In order to avoid suspicion, Jiu Niang didn''t head directly in the direction of the mark, but rather took a big detour in the opposite direction.


    If it wasn''t for Nona who was sure that there was nothing wrong with the marker, she would have suspected that someone was deliberately misleading her. "Damn, no way, are you planning on hiding up there as a monkey?"


    With both hands on her knees, Jiu Niang took deep breaths.


    As she gazed at that continuous stream of life without knowing where it ended, Nona felt her legs go weak.


    These roads were obviously new. The surrounding bushes were all newly cut, and the cuts were still fresh.


    "Idiot!" Don''t you know that it''s easier to be discovered this way? "


    Jiu Niang shook her head and couldn''t help but complain.


    However ¡­


    If he didn''t have this small path, it would have been even more difficult for him.


    "How unlucky."


    She recalled that she had met him in the depths of the mountains, and then ¡­ After that, that fellow was like a ghost that wouldn''t disappear from the face of the earth ¡­ And now ¡­


    Her dress was torn, her shoes were covered in mud, and several pustules on her face had been punctured. Not only did it hurt, but it also gave off an uncomfortable smell.


    When she thought about which family she had a good encounter with and how there was no good fortune at all, she could not help but grumble in her heart.


    "Forget it, I''ll take a rest first so that I can exchange for some things."


    As the cut branches grew fresher and the footprints became more distinct, Jocelyn was almost upon them.


    Nona sighed and entered the space.


    She wanted to quickly get everything ready, otherwise ¡­ If everything was not complete by then, he couldn''t go into the space in front of those people, right? I''m afraid those guys won''t let me out of their sight at all.


    "scalpel, hemostatic forceps, anesthetic, hemostatic ¡­" Jiu Niang calculated everything one by one. All of the things that she could possibly use were listed. Of course, it would be best if she could exchange the entire set of surgical tools. She had been drooling for a long time ¡­ Then...


    Ah ah ah ah ah!


    Seeing the love she was about to use up, Nona instantly collapsed!


    He tugged at his hair with both hands and could not help but scream into the sky!


    "F * ck, no way!"


    One hundred and twenty thousand!


    Yes, he actually needed one hundred and twenty thousand hearts!


    In other words, if he were to exchange all these items, not only would he not leave behind a single bit of love, he wouldn''t have enough ¡­


    It''s not enough!


    In an instant...


    Now that a tycoon had turned into a pauper, Nona just couldn''t accept it!


    Right, f * ck, there''s no way I can accept this!


    It wasn''t easy for him to get a hundred thousand dollars of love, and he felt like he had turned into a tycoon. Everything in this space could be exchanged for, but ¡­ But now ¡­


    "Situ Jin, you must be my bane!"


    He clenched his fists and anger filled his eyes. He thought that very quickly, there would not be a single bit of love left in him, and then ¡­ After that, all the icons would turn gray and she would have to go back to before liberation. This made her very angry. It seemed like nothing good had happened to him since they met Situ Jin ¡­


    However ¡­


    "F * ck, f * ck ¡­"


    Although he kept cursing, he still needed to exchange for something.


    If you don''t love enough, then... Then, he could only choose the most important thing to exchange for it ¡­


    The instruments that must be used for surgery must be replaced. Other tools that may not be used for the time being or can be replaced with something else will not be used for the time being. Of course ¡­ She could only choose one or two of the scalpels she wanted ¡­ Other...


    He could only endure his tears and give up.


    Such an injury was likely to cause other complications. Anti-inflammatory drugs and antibiotics needed to be prepared. As for the rest ¡­ I''ll forget about healing or anything else ¡­ Anyway, there are quite a few good Blood Replenishing Recipes these days ¡­ Although it was slow, but... But...


    "Damn, damn ¡­"


    She couldn''t take it anymore, she was about to die from the heartache!

 C60

    "This... Is this really useful!? "


    "You said you ¡­" Say, what exactly did you bring it to me! "


    "Didn''t Master say to bring him back to you ¡­"


    The guard with the hemostatic bag that Jiu Niang gave him tried his best to drink some milk and never stopped on the way. He didn''t dare to delay the slightest bit as he finally caught up with Situ Jin and the rest with great difficulty.


    He was finally able to stop the bleeding, but ¡­ However, who would have thought that the blood wouldn''t stop flowing? Everyone else was about to go crazy as they all stared at him angrily. If looks could kill, then he might have died many times over already.


    However ¡­ However ¡­


    "Stop being so noisy, I, I''m ¡­" "I''m working hard!"


    Right, wasn''t he trying hard? What on earth did these people mean!? While he was trying his best to think of a way to stop the bleeding, they were screaming on the side, causing him to almost go deaf.


    They watched as the seconds ticked by, but they still couldn''t stop bleeding. They didn''t need to say that they were worried to death too ¡­ If he had known it would turn out like this, he would have carried the girl over even if he had to carry her, but ¡­ But who knows ¡­


    Everything in this world had been destroyed, but the medicine for regret hadn''t been sold at all.


    "Hmph, you still have the nerve!?" Say, do you really think you''re capable! "


    "If you can''t stop the bleeding ¡­" "Hum, hum, hum!"


    "Don''t blame us for not reminding you then!"


    All of their faces were filled with displeasure. Furthermore, their words could not be concealed as threats. Immediately, the guard felt his entire body tremble ¡­


    He didn''t even need to finish his sentence to know what these guys didn''t want to say.


    He was afraid that if he didn''t stop the bleeding, he would die before anything happened to the man.


    "Stop arguing! Carrying my time, at that time ¡­ Hmph, it''s all your fault! "


    Ye Zichen took a deep breath. The guard was already alive. These guys knew that he was being disturbed here. He understood that they were worried about their master and were afraid that there was something wrong with him, but ¡­ But the key point was ¡­ He had already worked very hard ¡­ Towards their master, they were no less worried than they were ¡­


    "You ¡­"


    "Humph!"


    Most likely, no one thought that the guard would suddenly publish it. Everyone was shocked.


    However, even though everyone''s expression was ugly, they all quieted down and stared at the guard. If you can''t cure our master, then we won''t let you go.


    Under the dark gaze of the crowd, the guard felt a chill run down his spine, but ¡­


    "Whooosh."


    Taking a deep breath, the guard gritted his teeth and switched to another hemostatic pack.


    He prayed in his heart, Miss, please save me!


    If he had known it would turn out like this, he would have been waiting for Ninth Niang to come with him ¡­


    He wasn''t a doctor, so even though Jiu Niang told him why it was useful, but ¡­ But...


    "Pfft!"


    At the same time, he was worried that Nona might not come. Thinking up to here, he became even more worried, so he did not notice, and his attack suddenly became heavy, and then ¡­ The wound, which was bleeding profusely, suddenly spat out a stream of blood ¡­


    Suddenly ¡­


    "Bam!"


    "Pah!"


    "You''re courting death!"


    The group of people jumped up and greeted the guard with punches and kicks. Anger was written all over their faces. "I think you''re planning to murder our master!"


    "Humph!" "You''re courting death!"


    "No ¡­" I... "I ¡­"


    "Fight!"


    "You dare to lay your hands on my master, I''ll beat you to death!"


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" I... "I ¡­"


    The guard felt terrible in his heart. His entire face was covered in blood, it was unclear whether it was Situ Jin''s or his ¡­


    At this moment, he felt like he was suffering a fate worse than death. While he was worried that something would happen to Situ Jin, he was also thinking that he had been misunderstood by his companions.


    He really didn''t do it on purpose. He didn''t know how his master did it ¡­ "Then..."


    "Stop!"


    Jiu Niang had spent a lot of effort to catch up to Situ Jin''s group. However, the first scene she saw was a group of guards leaving a bloodied Situ Jin behind while fighting a gang fight on the side. Her face immediately darkened. Although she said that these guards had nothing to do with her, but ¡­


    However, Situ Jin was their master after all. This group of people, seeing their master''s blood nearly run dry, actually had the leisure to fight. This was truly ¡­ Really ¡­


    With a gloomy face, his hands couldn''t help but clench into fists. Normally, these guys seemed to listen to Situ Jin a lot. Originally, he thought that even if there were some other guys around, they would at most be injured. However ¡­ Look, look. They are usually incredible, but when it comes to their usage, they are useless. Yet, they are actually wasting their time here, "Good, very good ¡­ You... You all are really great! "


    A large group of people were huddled together, their eyes already red. Moreover, Jiu Niang''s voice wasn''t loud, so no one heard what she said.


    Seeing that they were continuing to tussle and had no intention of listening to his words, Nona''s face turned even darker.


    This kind of thing, it seemed that it would be impossible to not take care of it.


    With a gloomy face, Nona took out a small bamboo tube from her pocket and slowly walked toward the group of people. She opened the lid without hesitation and then scattered towards the group of people ¡­


    Suddenly ¡­


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" "Cough, cough ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "What a strange taste ¡­"


    After a while, the guards realized something was off.


    Nona didn''t even look at him as she turned around and walked towards Situ Jin, using all her strength to pull him further away, "I owe you, I owe you from my previous life!"


    That''s right, he definitely owed him in his previous life, so he''s here to pay off his debt in this life.


    However ¡­


    Although that thing''s poison wasn''t that strong, but it would be hard to bear. With Situ Jin''s current state, if she were to be exposed to it, she would probably ¡­ He had already lost half of his life. If he were to get caught again, he would probably die along with his life ¡­


    "I''m itchy to death ¡­" "It''s so itchy ¡­"


    "So uncomfortable ¡­"


    "What''s going on? I feel itchy!"


    "I also feel terrible ¡­" "What''s going on, how is it ¡­"


    Soon, everyone became aware that something was wrong. They scratched their ears and cheeks, and a string of densely packed pimples soon appeared where their nails had scratched.


    At first, the guards who thought that they had been bitten by bugs immediately panicked when they saw the situation. "Oh my god, this ¡­" "What is this!?"


    As Situ Jin''s personal bodyguards, they usually came in contact with a variety of poisons, but this was the first time they encountered one like this.


    Thus, many people did not immediately think of the possibility of being poisoned.


    It was the same guard who had always been the first to react. "Miss, you ¡­" You''re here... This... "This, this, this, this is ¡­"


    Being surrounded and beaten up by a large group of his comrades, he had been beaten to the point where he had lost his human form ¡­ With swollen dark circles under her eyes, she looked pitifully at Jiu Niang ¡­


    "Poisoned!"


    Jiu Niang rolled her eyes. She had no intention of paying any attention to them.


    But...


    All the guards were stupefied by Nona''s words.


    Only now did they realize that there was an extra person, and the dirty Jiu Niang didn''t even look at them. She just lowered her head and carefully checked Situ Jin''s condition.


    Indeed, it was just as he had guessed. The arrow had indeed wounded his chest, and looking at the signs of bleeding, it must have injured his arteries.


    As for whether or not his heart was injured, it was impossible to tell with just his eyes. If he could, it would be best if he did an X-ray scan. That way, everything would be clear to him. However, this damned place didn''t even have a basic operating table, much less X-rays.


    "There''s no other way. Life and death are intertwined, you have to hold on!"


    Seeing the blood all over the ground, and that Situ Jin had already fainted from the loss of blood. If this continued, even the deities wouldn''t be able to save him.


    Gritting her teeth, Jiu Niang decided to immediately perform the surgery. She would take things one step at a time, otherwise ¡­


    "Eh? You... What are you doing? "


    The ones poisoned by the poison all felt their bodies itch and couldn''t help but want to use their hands to scratch it. However, every time they lightly scratched it, it would turn into a large, shocking red lump, and their entire bodies would swell up.


    However, as he watched her make her move ¡­


    Eyes fell on the shining scalpel, each of them exuding a strong killing intent, even forgetting their pain.


    "What is it? Are you waiting for him to die!? "


    However, Jiu Niang did not take their threats seriously at all. She only raised her head slightly and swept a cold glance over them. "You guys, still better take care of yourselves."


    Right, these guys better watch themselves.


    A bunch of useless people.


    Even with so many people, they still couldn''t protect Situ Jin alone, and he even got injured by Zhang Zhong.


    "You ¡­ What do you want to do to Master!? "


    "If you dare to touch the master, we''ll fight you!"


    They all stared gloomily at Jiu Niang, their faces filled with determination.


    Although they were poisoned, but ¡­ But as long as she dared to touch her master with one finger, they would fight her to the death.


    "Tch!" Just you guys? "


    With a cold snort, the corners of Nona''s lips curled up and a cold smile appeared on her face. "A bunch of useless people. If I had known earlier, would I have injured him to such an extent?"


    The duty of the guards was to protect their master, but they were all fine, one by one, and Situ Jin was already half dead.


    She actually dared to show off in front of him. She hated people like him the most.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    The guards did not think that Nona would be so harsh on Hu; their faces immediately turned pale.


    They naturally understood that they had failed their duty this time. No matter what, as long as they were fine, they would not dare to let their master be harmed. However ¡­ But now they were all fine, it was only Situ Jin who was injured ¡­ Not just any reason could cover up their failure this time.


    "If you don''t want him to die, then shut up!"


    After looking around and seeing that everyone''s face was filled with guilt, Nona finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, her worried heart gradually calmed down.


    She had to say that she was really worried. In this situation, she was really worried that the people around Situ Jin would be unreliable, which was why she poisoned them so quietly. On one hand, it was to punish them, and on the other, she didn''t believe them.

 C61

    "Whooosh."


    His hands, body, and face were covered in blood ¡­


    However ¡­


    It was finally settled.


    Jiu Niang heaved a sigh of relief as her hands kept trembling. She plopped down on the ground and stared blankly into the distance. She stood there blankly, as if her soul had left her body.


    Alright, she was really tired.


    Situ Jin''s injury was much more serious than she had imagined. In this wilderness, without a standard operating table, the instruments were incomplete. Everything depended on his own experience and instincts. Fortunately, the arrow just grazed his heart and didn''t actually injure it.


    If ¡­ If his heart really was hurt ¡­


    Just thinking about Nona made him break out in cold sweat. He really was bold.


    He was probably the kind of person who was not afraid of tigers but when he said newborn calf was not afraid of tigers.


    Although he had done this type of heart surgery quite a few times, it was usually done with the aid of various instruments and helpers, but ¡­ But this time, he was alone ¡­


    When she thought about the times she almost made a big mistake due to her fatigue, Nona felt a lingering fear. It seemed that he must think about this matter carefully in the future. He mustn''t let the patient''s condition be so serious that he would rush over impulsively without thinking about the consequences.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    "What have you done to our master!"


    "You wild girl, you ¡­ "You ¡­"


    At this moment, each and every one of them was swollen like a pig''s head, completely unable to see their original appearance. However, all of them had a face full of murderous intent as they viciously glared at Ninth Mother. However, what was strange was that none of them rushed forward and only stopped two to four meters away from Ninth Mother.


    "What is it? Do you have any objections? "


    After a long while, Jiu Niang slowly sighed and glanced coldly at the guards.


    A bunch of useless things. If it wasn''t for them protecting Situ Jin and causing him such heavy injuries, he wouldn''t be this tired.


    Now that he was almost as tired as a dog, he finally managed to take out the arrow on Situ Jin''s chest. Not only were they not grateful, they even stared at him as if they wanted to eat him up.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Jiu Niang really didn''t have any strength left, she would have immediately jumped up and pointed at their noses and cursed: "F * ck, if you have the ability, why don''t you show off your strength to those people who hurt Situ Jin."


    What she did not expect was that those fellows would simultaneously take two steps back when they met Jiu Niang''s gaze.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    "Good men do not fight with women!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Although they didn''t understand why their master trusted her so much, they understood that their master''s words were never wrong. Since their master had taken the initiative to ask for this girl, but since that was the case, they believed that she wouldn''t harm their master.


    Furthermore ¡­


    Well, actually... The truth was very embarrassing.


    That was ¡­


    That was because they were scared stiff by Ninth Niang.


    "Shua, shua, shua ¡­" The scalpel in Nona''s hand was quickly cut open, opening up her master''s chest. It was bloody ¡­ Not to mention a little girl, even those people whose hands were covered in blood felt their scalps go numb when they saw this ¡­ And then all sorts of needles, sewn up the owner like a doll...


    Alright, they definitely wouldn''t admit that the reason they kept watching from a distance and didn''t dare to come forward to stop them was because they were frightened ¡­


    That cliff was truly frightened. It was truly too frightening ¡­


    "What are you waiting for!" Hurry up and prepare a stretcher! " As she glanced at the frightened guards, Nona became even angrier. What kind of people were they? They were usually so busy that they seemed like they could do anything. When the time came, none of them could be of any help.


    In this wilderness, there was no way to operate here, but he couldn''t stay here forever, right?


    Not to mention that Situ Jin was heavily injured right now. Although he had pulled out the arrowhead, stopped the bleeding and treated the wound, but he had lost so much blood. If he didn''t get a proper rest, it would cause some trouble.


    As he was busy operating on Situ Jin, he thought that these guys would naturally know what to do, but he didn''t expect ¡­


    "A stretcher? What is a stretcher? "


    The guards looked at each other blankly. Was the stretcher some kind of god or devil?


    Was this the first time they heard this?


    You don''t even know what a stretcher is? And what about the stretcher?


    "A stretcher ¡­" You don''t even know about the stretcher...


    After patting her forehead, Nona suddenly felt very tired.


    F * ck, I''m so tired, so tired, I don''t even know what a stretcher is. It really makes me ¡­ Great Sage ¡­


    "Forget it, f * ck off and go chop off two wrists."


    In order to avoid being angered to death, Nona decided to personally lead, or else she would have to tell these guys when the time came, "You guys, go get some sturdy vines! "The more the better!"


    With Situ Jin''s current condition, it would be best for him to not move, in case the second wound was caused. However, the current situation was not too optimistic, and there were no conditions for him to rest here, so he had to leave ¡­ The only thing she could think of was a stretcher ¡­ Fortunately, there might be other things in the mountain, but there were still a lot of tree trunks and vines.


    "What do you want with those things? What does it have to do with Master''s injury? "


    As expected, the guards were immediately unwilling.


    Their master was currently heavily injured, so they had to look at him properly. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to rest at ease.


    Alright, no matter what, they would not admit it. Even if they were to watch from the side, it would be useless.


    "What does it matter?" The corner of her mouth lifted into a faint smile, her eyes opened wide, and she glared fiercely at the guards. Suddenly, she raised her voice and shouted, "Scram! Immediately find me! "


    The scalpels in his hands were glowing with a cold light. The guards were so scared that their faces turned pale.


    They did not forget that this small knife was only the size of a palm in the girl''s hand.


    And from the looks of it, Nona ¡­


    It seemed like ¡­ It seemed that if they didn''t listen obediently, the blade would land on their bodies.


    The guards who were called on immediately scattered like birds and beasts. The other guards who were not called on saw the sky slowly darken, so they obediently went to find firewood and start a bonfire.


    Seeing this, Jiu Niang nodded in satisfaction and then ordered, "Find some water!"


    Although Situ Jin''s wound had been treated, he still had to eat some sort of anti-inflammatory medicine. With such a deep wound, if he didn''t take care of it properly, then nothing bad might happen to him.


    "Yes, yes!"


    One of the guards nodded and disappeared in a flash ¡­


    The water was quickly fetched.


    Nona nodded in satisfaction, carefully finding the medicine and feeding it to Situ Jin.


    "Idiot!" It''s not like that! Cross weave the vines together! " What was the use of these fellows? She had simply braided them with vines, tied them to wood and then made them into a simple stretcher, but she herself had already told them so many times, yet she still couldn''t do it, "Out of the way, out of the way, I''ll do it myself!"


    Seeing how clumsy they were, Jiu Niang was really mad at them. These fellows were really useless!


    Pushing one of the guards aside, Jiu Niang grabbed the vine. Only now did she realize that her hands were exhausted. She didn''t have the slightest bit of strength left, so every slight movement would cause her to tremble.


    But...


    "Miss ¡­" How about, how about you tell me how to do it, and I''ll do it? "


    The guard in charge of protecting Nona saw that her hands were trembling. It was needless to say that he already knew what was going on.


    Having held such a small dagger for such a long time, although her movements had always been very fast, as though it was as natural as the clouds and the water without the slightest bit of effort, but ¡­ But after such a long time, he must have expended a lot of effort ¡­ Although they passed the days of licking blood with their mouths, injuries and the like were commonplace.


    However, this was the first time they saw such a treatment method. If it wasn''t for the fact that they all knew how important this girl was in their master''s heart, and also ¡­ Moreover, the jade pendant that the master carried with him was still on her body. They would really think that she wasn''t trying to heal the master at all, but was trying to harm him.


    In fact, they had stayed away from him for the past few days. However, they had been thinking about the situation their master was in and noticed that their master''s aura was slowly calming down ¡­ Otherwise...


    If she really dared to harm her master, they would think of a way to get rid of her even if it meant paying the price of blood ¡­


    "Alright! I say, do as I say. "


    Nona nodded and did not insist.


    He had no strength left in his hands. Plus, he didn''t have an assistant during the operation, so he had to do everything on his own. Moreover, he didn''t have complete medical equipment, so he could only rely on his own experience. Therefore, during this process, he needed to focus 100% of his attention. He couldn''t slack off in the slightest. A moment of absent-mindedness might cause irreparable consequences ¡­


    Fortunately, after his own efforts, there were no irreparable consequences.


    But... However, he probably wouldn''t be able to recover in ten to half a month.


    "Miss, don''t worry."


    The guard nodded with a serious expression on his face.


    Everyone was scared to the point of peeing after hearing Nona''s terrifying treatment method. Although this guard was also frightened, at least he had been with her for a long time and understood her better than everyone else. Although he was also scared, he was still more receptive than everyone else.


    No matter what, he knew that his mother did this to save his master.


    "So, so... "Again ¡­"


    Fortunately, a simple stretcher was not difficult and was quickly arranged under the command of Jiu Niang.


    In order to make Situ Jin feel better, Nona even took off her coat, tore a strip of cloth and let the guards wrap her up on a stretcher.


    "Alright, let''s do it this way. We need to leave this place as soon as possible!"


    Finally, Jiu Niang checked once to make sure there were no problems before nodding, indicating for everyone to leave the place as soon as possible.


    After all, this was a deep mountain, and the sky was slowly getting darker ¡­ No one knew what dangers lay within the mountain, so it was best to leave as soon as possible ¡­


    Before they left, the guards wanted to put out the fire, but Jiu Niang stopped them. "Let''s not extinguish the fire and dispose of the inflammable things nearby. We''ll then pile them up with rocks!"

 C62

    As a doctor, the only thing you can do to anger is to meet a patient who is disobedient, and who just so happens to be helpless.


    At this moment, Nona encountered this problem.


    "Situ Jin, if you continue to be like this, I won''t bother with you anymore!"


    It was drizzling all over Nona''s body. Her messy hair was stuck to her face, and her body was covered with mud and blood. Who knew how many pustules were cracked on her face. Not only was it extremely painful, it was also emitting a disgusting stench.


    It wasn''t easy for him to pull Situ Jin back from the gates of hell, but before he even left the mountain, he actually ¡­


    "Go back obediently, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    Turning around and getting off the stretcher, Situ Jin looked at Jiu Niang with guilt in his eyes.


    Although he was unconscious, he could still feel a familiar voice calling out by his ear.


    He also understood that Nona had spent a lot of time and energy trying to save him. Of course, he also understood that she was doing this for his own good.


    But he really had more important things to do.


    "You ¡­ You, you heartless thing! "


    In order to save him, she had to spend a lot of effort ¡­ He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to recover his hands within half a month. And now, this fellow had just woken up and was already telling him that he didn''t need to bother about his own matters, could he just let him go back?


    This is simply ¡­ This was simply destroying the bridge after crossing the river ¡­


    "I''m leaving first, take care of yourself!"


    Although he was reluctant to leave, he knew that he had to cry as a matter of priority. He had to hurry back, and ¡­ Furthermore, he couldn''t let those people find out. If they were to return first, then perhaps ¡­ He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to say anything when the time came.


    "Two of you come with me. Everyone else stay behind!"


    Although it was an urgent matter, Situ Jin did not panic at all. He still ordered his men to do what he needed to do.


    Perhaps those people would not give up if they could not find his corpse. If the guards had followed him, even if they tried to hide it, they would at least be able to detect it.


    Right now, the best way was to make these guards stay and act as if they were looking for him ¡­


    If he was able to understand his whereabouts so well, he must be someone familiar to him ¡­ He wasn''t sure about other things. These guards had followed him since he was young. If they wanted to pull him, they would definitely recognize him ¡­ As long as these guards were still here, they would at least be able to attract those people for a short period of time.


    "Yes sir!"


    Although Situ Jin didn''t say what he wanted them to stay for, but they had grown up together with Situ Jin. There were many things that everyone knew, "Master, don''t worry. We will definitely delay them!"


    "Alright!"


    Nodding his head, Situ Jin glanced at Jiu Niang and apologetically said, "Thank you so much for this time, but ¡­" It''s an urgent matter now, so I''ll explain it to you when I get the chance. "


    This girl was someone he had recognized, even though it was just a joke in the beginning.


    However, as time passed by, he felt that his decision from before was very rational.


    This time, it was she who saved him ¡­


    Although... Even though he didn''t quite agree with her strange treatment method ¡­


    Look, those guards of his were all men who were made of steel, and they were able to frighten him into retreating three feet ¡­


    However ¡­ No matter what, this little girl only came once to look for an opportunity.


    "Humph!" It''s best if you die! Next time, if you want to die, don''t come find me! "


    Jiu Niang''s face was dark. She was in a bad mood.


    She didn''t understand what had happened to her, why she felt a sour feeling in her heart when she saw him like this.


    Clearly ¡­


    He had clearly suffered such heavy injuries and lost so much blood. Even if an ordinary person rested for three to five months, they still might not be able to recover. However, he ¡­ He had just woken up and was already anxious to rush back ¡­ Although he knew very well that his identity was definitely not ordinary, but ¡­


    "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t die. Even if I die, I will die right in front of you!"


    Seeing her conflicted expression, Situ Jin couldn''t help but smile.


    She was truly a girl who spoke with her mouth but not her heart. Even though she was extremely worried, her words still made sense.


    This was the first time someone cursed him to die in front of him, but he didn''t feel angry at all. Instead, he felt warm inside.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Jiu Niang was originally a miracle when she said such words. You said that a patient wouldn''t know how to take good care of himself? Although that arrow did not hit the heart, it still grazed past the heart. If it wasn''t for luck ¡­ Maybe it really was just an arrow piercing the heart ¡­ In this sort of situation, a person should understand that they need to properly rest, otherwise ¡­ Otherwise, if he were to cause other complications, he might not even be able to keep his life ¡­ But this guy ¡­


    He jumped up from the stretcher without saying a word and was about to leave.


    If this wasn''t courting death, then what was it?


    But... At that time, Nona had not expected him to answer her like this. She was immediately stunned.


    After a long time ¡­


    Suddenly, he felt that his eyes were sore.


    "Humph!" "You better die outside. Don''t let me see, you really are made of iron for yourself, you nearly lost your heart!"


    He felt sour in his heart, but his mouth was the most confident as he said this. However, his hands quickly stuffed all sorts of medicine into the man''s arms. "Remember to take my medicine. Hmph, if you don''t take your medicine and if you run into any problems, don''t come looking for me then! "


    Yes, yes, that''s it.


    She hadn''t forgotten that last time, this guy had gotten so angry because she didn''t take any medicine, and then he had even attacked her.


    As Jiu Niang stuffed it into Situ Jin''s hands, she kept telling herself in her heart that she wasn''t worried about him, she was just ¡­ He was just worried that the other party''s wounds would worsen and cause trouble for him. At that time, he wouldn''t blame his poor medical skills.


    "Un, don''t worry. I will definitely take the medicine on time!"


    Nodding his head, Situ Jin''s lips curled up into a faint smile, and even the corners of his eyes could not help but pop up.


    This was the first time someone had spoken to him so viciously, but ¡­ However, she felt her heart warm up, as if ¡­ The feeling of being cared for...


    Ever since he was young, there had never been a lack of people to take care of him or to comfort him. However ¡­ But it was only her. Although her words were ugly and her expression was ugly, he could clearly feel that she truly cared about him ¡­ He just cared about himself, his wounds, not ¡­ and not his own identity...


    "Humph!" In any case, I''m just reminding you that whether you want to eat it or not is your own business! "


    Snorting coldly, Nona proudly raised her head, constantly telling herself in her heart that she was only worried that he would ruin her reputation and not care about him at all.


    However ¡­ However, he didn''t know why, but his heart couldn''t help but beat wildly when he met those eyes.


    "Let''s go as well!"


    Nona stood where she was and looked in the direction Situ Jin had disappeared. When she could no longer see him, she waved at the people she had left behind to leave.


    It was better to leave this place as soon as possible. No one knew if there would be any danger inside, but it would be bad if they actually encountered it.


    "Yes sir!"


    The guards respectfully cupped their fists and nodded.


    They didn''t realize that even they didn''t have the same attitude toward this little girl in front of them.


    To be honest, when they saw that the jade pendant that Situ Jin brought with him was with Nona, they almost understood the relationship between this girl and their master. It was just that no one was willing to admit it.


    How could a little girl be worthy of their master?


    Regardless of identity or appearance, this little girl was as different as heaven and earth from her master.


    For a man like her, there should at least be a gentle and elegant girl by his side, not ¡­ Instead, she was a dirty, smelly, red-haired girl with a face full of pustules ¡­


    Although they were very dissatisfied in their hearts, those were the personal matters of their master. Not to mention them, even the people above could not do anything to their master. So, they could only silently watch.


    However ¡­


    They''d always thought that their master was only playing around, and it was absolutely impossible for him to have any feelings for an ugly bastard.


    However ¡­


    But after saving Situ Jin, they vaguely understood why their master would fall for such a little girl.


    "Right, you guys split up and light a few bonfires in different directions!" "Then do as I said, and come back after you''re done ¡­"


    After walking for a while, Nona suddenly thought of something.


    Although neither Situ Jin nor the guards said anything, she could feel that there would definitely be people chasing after them. Since those people used this kind of method to injure Situ Jin, how could they let him off so easily?


    Although this was a forest deep in the mountains, since those people were determined to win against Situ Jin, they definitely wouldn''t let him off. Who knew, they might have already caught up to him.


    Since that''s the case ¡­


    He couldn''t help him with anything else. He could just have a few more bonfires and confuse those people a little.


    "Yes sir!"


    The guards didn''t need Jiu Niang to explain as they were well aware of the situation. Their eyes lit up as they nodded excitedly and quickly scattered.


    With only two guards left, they accompanied her out of the mountain under the moonlight.


    On the way, Nona was careful to erase all the footprints ¡­


    "Pah!"


    The slap landed heavily, and it was exceptionally clear in the quiet depths of the mountain.


    The young man frowned, his expression dark. "Speak!" Is this what you mean by "you have to get it"? Where are you! "


    These useless things. He couldn''t even look at a dozen bodyguards and a man who was seriously injured and half dead. What was the point in boasting to him? He was absolutely certain that he would win.


    "Master ¡­" Master, please calm your anger ¡­ "Subordinate ¡­"


    With a plop, he kneeled on the ground and kowtowed nonstop.


    They didn''t know what was going on either. Their men had sealed off the city gates, so no one could go in or out ¡­ Situ Jin had been shot in the chest and was seriously injured. Without a doctor to treat him, there was only death waiting for him ¡­ They wanted their master to catch Situ Jin in person ¡­


    However ¡­ But who would have thought that Situ Jin would actually ¡­ She had actually disappeared ¡­


    Did he really grow wings?

 C63

    "Scram, scram!" If you don''t leave now, I won''t be polite anymore! "


    "Uncle, I beg of you, please return it to us!" "Our family of eight only has this much food left!"


    "Scram, scram! If you don''t scram, I won''t be polite to you!"


    "Mother ¡­" "Mother ¡­"


    "Daddy, Daddy ¡­"


    Men and women, young and old, thin and sallow, were dragging their families forward. No one knew what was in front of them or where they should go, so they followed the group as they walked. But... As the group continued to advance, the young and strong men started to fight over the weak, old, and disabled food ¡­


    Every day, there would be people starving to the point of being on the roadside, and every day, there would be people left behind.


    Such a situation was happening all the time, and it was happening right beside him.


    "Are you okay?"


    When she saw a three to four-year-old child being pushed to the ground by a group of adults, yet not a single person was willing to step forward to help him, Jiu Niang could only watch helplessly as his skinny little hands bled. She couldn''t bear to do so ¡­


    All along the way, she had been warning herself not to be soft-hearted, not to let her emotions get the better of her.


    In this kind of situation, both men and women could no longer be considered as normal. A man in despair, like a hungry wolf, is terrible.


    That day, when Jiu Niang and her two guards were preparing to return to their homes in the city, they received news that Situ Jin had attacked them en route. They didn''t have time to worry about that and immediately rushed over to help. Originally, they weren''t too far away from the city gate, so it wasn''t a big deal for Jiu Niang to go back by herself, but ¡­ However, when she arrived at the city gate, she discovered that the city gate had already been sealed shut. No one could enter, nor could anyone come out ¡­ The city gates were tightly shut, and there were even heavy soldiers guarding the city walls. As long as anyone approached, they would immediately shoot and kill ¡­


    It wasn''t that Nona hadn''t tried to reason with those people, but ¡­ But when she saw so many people die under the city walls, she... She was truly shocked ¡­


    She had always known in her heart that in this day and age, human lives really meant nothing ¡­ But... However, this was the first time she had ever seen someone kill an innocent person so recklessly ¡­


    She was shocked and frightened.


    Later on, she didn''t know why she had followed these refugees.


    By the time she realized it, she had already gone who knows how far.


    "I... I... Woo woo ¡­ * Mother, Mother ¡­ "I want my mother ¡­"


    The little guy raised his head and stared blankly at Nona. He didn''t know how much time had passed, but after seeing that he didn''t recognize the person in front of him, he was so scared that he began to cry loudly.


    As he cried, he continued to kick and beat Nona.


    "Little friend, don''t cry anymore. Look at your hand, it''s bleeding. Help me bandage it."


    Since the little guy was so thin, he probably hasn''t eaten properly for a long time, and his hands are still bleeding non-stop. If this goes on, then he won''t be able to do anything, Nona said kindly as she tried to coax him.


    Unfortunately, the little guy was not only unwilling to cooperate but was also crying even louder.


    "Wa, wa, wa ¡­" Mother, Mother ¡­ Daddy ¡­ Daddy ¡­ I want daddy... Bad guy, bad guy... Get away from the bad guys! "


    The little guy was always unwilling to cooperate. Seeing that the more he struggled, the more blood came out from his wounds, so Jiu Niang didn''t dare to force him. She could only try to communicate with him, "Little friend, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    Jiu Niang originally wanted to say, "Don''t be scared little friend, big sister really isn''t a bad person."


    Big sister only saw that your hand was injured and wanted to bandage it for you ¡­


    But before she could finish ¡­


    "Bam!"


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her chest, and she fell to the ground. Before she could figure out what was going on, another kick was sent over. Nona was shocked, and she hurriedly turned her body to the side, barely dodging the kick ¡­


    That kick was clearly aimed at her head. If it had landed on her head, it would have been ¡­


    "Hey, you ¡­"


    "Humph!" "Where did this girl come from? How dare she bully my son?!"


    On the way, Nona was very careful, only taking advantage of the late night to sneak into the space to rest for a bit and eat something whenever she wanted. For the rest of the people, she basically didn''t have to say anything, and she didn''t have to come in contact with anyone else.


    "What?" Your son? Is he your son? "


    She sat on the ground with one hand covering her chest. Jiu Niang''s eyes were wide open as she looked at the man standing in front of her, then looked at the child in his arms.


    He saw that the man looked to be about 27 or 28 years old. His skin was dark and it was obvious that he was someone who did manual labor.


    However, he probably hadn''t eaten his fill in a long time, which was why he looked somewhat emaciated. His face was also a little unsightly ¡­ There were even many wounds of different ages on his face. It was clear to see that these must have been left behind by the fights he had with others along the way ¡­


    As time passed and food snatching increased, Nona had long since gotten used to it.


    In the beginning, she would stealthily get some food from the space and secretly give it to others, but ¡­ But then ¡­


    Fortunately, there was still Wang Er and pockmarks staying with Grandma at home. Moreover, the houses at home had been specially renovated by her, and in order to make it convenient for her to store the food, she had even built a small basement with a lot of food inside. It should be enough for the three of them to eat.


    Since he couldn''t go back, then he could only do it in small groups. The headquarters couldn''t just wander around outside the city like that.


    The soldiers seemed to have turned red from killing. Every time they saw a person, they would shoot an arrow. It wasn''t just any person.


    Fortunately, Nona met people from the two families who were travelling together, so she followed them on the road.


    On the way, Jiu Niang would secretly get some food to carry around. When she saw that the two families were out of food, she would give them some of her food.


    She had thought that since they were leaving together, it would be better for them to look out for each other. After all, she was just a little girl. If something really happened to her, she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    But who knew ¡­


    Later on, those people thought that they had fallen asleep and stealthily stole their food, then they ran away for the entire night ¡­


    Fortunately, his face ¡­ If it wasn''t for the fact that he was so ugly that both men and gods were angry at him, perhaps he wouldn''t have been able to protect himself, right?


    But...


    However, she didn''t expect that she would be unable to find trouble with him along the way ¡­ But she didn''t expect such a thing to happen just by reaching out her hand to support a person. It was an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    "If it''s not my son, then it''s your son!"


    The man stared gloomily at her, greed flashing through his eyes ¡­


    Along the way, he hadn''t eaten a full meal for several days. He originally wanted to snatch some from others, but who would have thought that not only did he not get any food, he even got a body full of wounds.


    ''This little girl doesn''t look too bad ¡­ ''


    He had heard people say that he was very hungry, and that the smell of the two-legged sheep was beautiful.


    But...


    His gaze fell on Nona''s face ¡­


    Huge pustules, an indescribable nausea ¡­.


    The man couldn''t help but frown as he quickly took two steps back while holding the child in his arms.


    He thought to himself that it must not be some horrible infectious disease, and it would be troublesome if it got infected.


    "You, hand over all the food!"


    He had originally thought that he could at least eat stew, but ¡­ However, from the looks of it ¡­ I''m afraid there''s something wrong with him... There was probably no hope left ¡­


    However ¡­ She couldn''t eat meat, but she should still have some food, right?


    The man glanced at Jiu Niang. His sinister gaze was filled with greed.


    Along the way, although Jiu Niang and everyone else were starving, they could always sneak into the space at night to rest for a while and eat something. Although it was dirty and smelly, its spirit was still better than everyone else. The man could also see it. This state could only mean one thing, that Nona still had food to eat.


    However ¡­


    He was indeed very smart. Jiu Niang did have food, and there were quite a few of them.


    Unfortunately ¡­


    After last time''s lesson, Nona had learned to be a good girl and obediently kept everything to eat in her space. She just didn''t want to eat again when she found a chance to enter the space, in case she became soft-hearted and did something suicidal.


    "No!"


    After calming down for a while, her heart finally stopped hurting. Nona slowly stood up and patted off the dirt on her body. She lightly shook her head and rejected without any hesitation.


    Alright, to be honest, it wasn''t really a rejection. It was just the truth.


    He really didn''t have any food on him.


    "Daddy ¡­" Hungry, hungry ¡­ "So hungry ¡­"


    The skinny little guy tightly hugged the man''s neck, his sunken eyes emitting a green light when they landed on Jiu Niang''s body.


    Although he was young, he had heard everything he should have heard and should have seen along the way ¡­


    So...


    "Be good, Daddy will soon find food for you."


    The man lightly patted the child''s back. Hearing this, he coaxed her in a soft voice. It was no longer as fiendish as when he was talking to Nona.


    However, the little guy had probably said these words too many times, and he was already in disbelief. Hearing his words, the little guy did not stop, and instead cried even louder, "No matter, no matter, Big Treasure is hungry, Big Treasure is hungry, Big Treasure wants meat, he wants meat ¡­"


    Although the child kept on shouting hysterically, his eyes never moved away from Nona.


    The green light in her eyes gave Nona goosebumps.


    At the same time, he understood a principle in his heart. As expected ¡­ Hunger can turn a person completely into a devil, even if it is a child who laughs like this.


    "Good, good. Eat the meat, eat the meat ¡­"


    The man hugged his child, his gaze landing on Jiu Niang. His brows were knitted tightly, and then ¡­


    As if he had made up his mind, he suddenly grabbed Nona''s arm and shouted, "Two-legged sheep, two-legged sheep, fresh two-legged sheep! Who wants to trade!"


    Hearing the shout, the people who were heading forward numbly stopped in their tracks. Their gazes fell on the man and the woman one by one.


    Along the way, it was not as if they had never eaten before, but everyone had come in secret and no one wanted to reveal it to the public. After all, it was not something glorious.


    But this person ¡­


    such a loud and open cry...


    "You ¡­ Let me go! "Are you sick? It''s not like I know you!"


    If Jiu Niang had felt that the child''s gaze was terrifying just now, then now ¡­


    Now she finally understood. It seemed that this person was planning to eat her.

 C64

    Hearing the man''s shout, it quickly attracted the attention of many people. Pairs of green eyes kept roaming over Nona''s body, as if they were lighting up a piece of fat.


    Nona was so frightened that goosebumps appeared all over her body.


    "Are you sick? Let go of me! Don''t listen to him, I don''t even know him! "


    Nona flung away the man''s hand with all her might. With a gloomy face, she stared at him angrily. "Scram!"


    Jiu Niang had seen many dirty things along the way, but ¡­ However, he had never thought that he would be treated as a two-legged sheep.


    Along the way, she could hear a lot of people mumbling, especially those elderly people. They were always whispering about the terrifying calamity that had occurred many years ago, and the two-legged sheep were the ones that had started to spread. In the face of famine, man is no longer a man, but a two-legged lamb.


    But... It was just that she had never thought that she would be reduced to a two-legged sheep.


    Glaring viciously at the man, Jiu Niang clenched her fists in anger. "Hmph! I helped you get your son up out of the blue, and you''re not thanking me for not saying anything, but you actually want to eat me! Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning? " Nona knew very well that under these circumstances, these people were already completely devoid of humanity. The best course of action was to escape as soon as possible.


    But...


    In the blink of an eye, Nona was already surrounded by a group of people.


    There were greedy eyes everywhere, and Nona had no chance to escape even if she wanted to.


    "Son, you stand here!"


    Carefully placing the little boy on the ground, the man stood up and sneered at Nona. "Everyone look, this is my daughter, not bad, right? We didn''t treat her badly all along, so let''s see who wants to trade! Furthermore, she''s already seven or eight years old.


    The man stared gloomily at Nona. He didn''t care what she said and continued to bid.


    Under these circumstances, everyone was well aware that even if he wasn''t his own child, so what? As long as it was in his hands, what he said was his was his.


    Everyone looked at each other. They were all staring at Nona with greed. Some of them were already drooling, but none of them wanted to speak.


    After all ¡­


    After all, this was cannibalism.


    Although...


    "Gulp ¡­"


    Suddenly, someone''s stomach let out a series of rumbling sounds ¡­


    "Mom, I want to eat meat!"


    "I want it too ¡­"


    "Daddy, I want to eat meat, I want to eat meat!"


    Very soon, there were children who could not hold themselves back. After a few days of peace, they did not know what had happened, but ¡­ However, under this sort of atmosphere, they could all clearly feel that they had something to eat ¡­ Furthermore, everyone''s eyes were fixated on the little girl standing in the middle of the crowd ¡­ At this moment, in their eyes, Nona was not a human at all, but an animal ¡­


    "Shut up!"


    "Stop arguing!"


    These people were mostly hungry for several days. If there was anything to eat at home, it would naturally be for the children to eat first. As a result, compared to children, adults were even hungrier. They want to eat more... However ¡­ However, this was not something that could be eaten as he wished. Rather, he had to pay the price ¡­


    "Aiyo, everyone hurry up and make up your mind. This is the only one. If you miss this chance, you won''t have this shop." When the man saw that someone was tempted, he immediately continued to persuade him, "Hey, I only have this one daughter, but... "But if I don''t eat her, my son and I won''t be able to survive ¡­"


    As the man spoke, his gaze fell on Nona. He was unspeakably unwilling to part with her.


    Seeing this, everyone became even more excited.


    Yeah, if it was wrong, then it was gone. This girl looked pretty good, and she even had some meat on her ¡­ It''s a lot better than the skinny ones...


    "Child''s mother, look ¡­"


    "Head ¡­"


    Those who were extremely hungry, who knew if there would be a tomorrow or not, would soon be tempted.


    Within the crowd, many people were discussing in low voices.


    When the man saw this, he became even more pleased with himself, but ¡­


    What a pity ¡­ What a pity ¡­


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he saw her face ¡­ She might be reluctant to exchange with him, but look at the children of the families around her, none of them could compare to her.


    "You ¡­ You... All of you are crazy, crazy! "


    Nona didn''t think that there would actually be someone who would be tempted, moreover ¡­ Furthermore, she could clearly see that some of her parents were already using a strange gaze to size up the child with their fingernails ¡­ He was completely unfamiliar with this person. If he were to kidnap him, he would have nothing to say, but ¡­ But those children were their own ¡­


    "No, don''t... "Father, don''t ¡­"


    "Mother, don''t ¡­" "Don''t eat me ¡­"


    Soon, the sounds of wailing could be heard from the crowd. Nona looked on numbly and saw that the ones crying were all young ladies, most of them were scrawny and skinny, with two of them whose faces could not even be clearly seen.


    The girls looked like they were only five or six years old, but ¡­


    However, in this situation, there was no need to even mention what had happened. They also knew what had happened.


    Immediately, all of them cried pitifully as they hugged their parents'' legs tightly and knelt on the ground while crying, "Father, I beg you ¡­" Later... I''ll eat less from now on, I''ll be good and... Please don''t exchange me! "


    "Mother, Mother ¡­" I won''t eat, I won''t eat, I''ll help you find something to eat ¡­ "I can fight, but I have strength. Don''t eat me ¡­"


    "Father ¡­" "Mother ¡­"


    They were obviously young voices, but ¡­ But the words that came out of her mouth made her feel so bitter. Jiu Niang watched quietly, the anger in her heart slowly turning into pity.


    Such a young child should be acting cute under the care of his parents, but ¡­ However, they had come into contact with the ugliness of this world too early.


    Ye Zichen looked at those little girls and cried ¡­


    However ¡­


    But what could he do?


    Under these circumstances, if he couldn''t even take care of himself, what could he do?


    She clenched her hands into fists. Nona had never felt so powerless before. Obviously ¡­ He clearly had a lot of food in his Space... Clearly ¡­


    At most, he would just hide in space if he was alone ¡­


    But... But now, with so many girls ¡­


    Even without them, their families would not let them go so easily. Now that they had such intentions, they naturally wouldn''t be able to return to how they were before.


    But what could he do?


    Nona was at a loss. Suddenly, she realized that there was nothing she could do, nothing she could do.


    He could only watch helplessly ¡­


    It seemed like there was nothing he could do, and he couldn''t do it either.


    "Little brother, I beg of you, help me beg of my parents ¡­"


    "Scram! Scram! Don''t grab me! Scram! I want to eat meat! Quickly go and trade!"


    "Big brother ¡­"


    "Young lady, it''s useless to begin with. Quickly go and exchange ¡­"


    "Come here!"


    Nona was in a daze, when she suddenly felt someone tugging at her arm with all their might, causing her to stumble and almost fall. She raised her head and coincidentally met the man''s ice-cold eyes. I don''t have that much time to wait ¡­ Look, this is the top item in my house... "Where can we find such a delicious two-legged sheep!"


    Originally, because he had secretly seen the pustules on Ninth Mother''s face, the man was worried that this pustule was an illness. If he actually ate it and fell ill, that would be bad.


    He didn''t belong to his family and had only picked them up himself. He already had the advantage of exchanging them at any price, but seeing that so many people wanted to exchange, the man had a new plan in mind.


    Tsk tsk, look at those people. Those people in their hands, if they weren''t young and didn''t have any meat, then they were so skinny that they only had a handful of bones left.


    So...


    "Okay, okay. I''ll switch, I''ll switch. Look at this girl in my house. Although she''s a bit small, there''s still a small benefit to her. A tender skin will definitely taste good."


    Before the crowd could react, a middle-aged man dragged a three-year-old girl out.


    His hand that had been pushing and shoving, directly pushed the little girl out of the crowd. Then, he began to sell the little girl in front of him as if she was a commodity. At the same time, his gaze kept sweeping not only over Nona.


    The more he read, the more satisfied he became.


    Tsk tsk, not bad, not bad. He had more flesh than his own girl, and he was even taller than her by more than two heads.


    "Get out of the way, you still have the nerve to say that? Don''t you see what you''re holding in your hand?" It''s small and thin, and doesn''t have two taels of meat on it.


    As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, someone immediately stood up and pushed him away, as if he was afraid that the middle-aged man would step in first, "Look at my house, this one is almost six years old, it''s good to eat and drink, but you''re all clean and white!"


    Compared to the middle-aged man, the child that this man carried out was truly not bad. Although his small face was somewhat thin due to his long period of hunger, he was still as tender and tender.


    At this moment, she obediently leaned into the man''s embrace, not saying a word. She was so sensible that it made one''s heart ache.


    "Hmph, get out of the way, get out of the way!" Ancient 3, you still have the nerve to bring out this little girl to fool people, who doesn''t know that your little girl is a sickly girl! Who knew if they would eat it or not! [I am afraid he didn''t starve to death after he ate this girl. He must have died because of the poison!] As soon as the man called Ancient 3 finished his words, someone immediately jumped out.


    It was obvious that this person should be acquainted with this Ancient Three.


    As soon as he said it, the crowd immediately became excited, "Aiyo, this is too scary. You actually used a sickly girl to exchange for someone. What is this trick?!"


    "It''s really like thunder from the heavens. Aren''t you afraid that the heavens will take him in?!"


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" Really ¡­ It truly is the heart of man! "


    People in the crowd were constantly discussing and attacking ¡­


    Everyone looked down on that middle-aged man ¡­


    But... Jiu Niang just watched quietly, the corners of her mouth curling up in a cold smile. These people were really interesting. They were clearly people who wanted to eat someone, yet they had the nerve to say such words! If they really were to be struck by lightning, they probably wouldn''t be able to escape.

 C65

    "Look at my little girl!"


    "My family is the best!"


    "Come, go away, look at my family ¡­"


    Since there were already people who had set a precedent, naturally more and more people came forward, busily swapping words with Nona.


    It had to be said, compared to those starving little girls, Nona could be considered to be a little human. Moreover ¡­ Moreover, most of the children that were pushed out were three to five years old and were very proud of themselves. Although Jiu Niang wasn''t that tall, she was still much taller than those kids.


    Who wouldn''t want to take advantage of such an opportunity in front of them?


    "Uncle, you can change me. I ¡­" "I don''t have any poison ¡­"


    After a long while, the pale-faced girl looked timidly at the man, her sunken eyes full of pleading: "I beg you, please let me be the one to do it! I... "I ¡­"


    "My daughter, your father has let you down!"


    Hearing the little girl''s words, the middle-aged man who was holding her suddenly started crying and hugged her tightly. His face was filled with tears. No more, no more, we''re not going to trade anymore! "


    "Father, let''s switch. Otherwise ¡­" What if he doesn''t? If his younger brother had also starved to death ¡­ If Min''er is dead, then Min''er is willing to let her little brother live! "


    Staring at the man, a tinge of blood appeared on Min Er''s pale face, and a tinge of light appeared in her empty eyes.


    Jiu Niang, who was standing numbly to the side, suddenly shivered. She felt her heart tighten. It was a feeling she couldn''t even put her finger on ¡­


    "Mother, Mother ¡­" Let me go... Daddy, don''t ¡­ "No, Xiao''er wants big sister, big sister ¡­"


    Amongst the crowd, the sounds of her crying could be heard loud and clear.


    A small figure struggled out from the crowd. He looked to be about three or four years old, and he was skinny, with a pair of black eyes that were especially lively. Behind him was a woman dressed in plain clothes, also skinny like him, holding the little boy''s hand tightly, but afraid of hurting him, she didn''t dare to use too much strength.


    "Xiao''er ¡­"


    The middle-aged man looked at the little boy who had just ran out, his eyes filled with reluctance, "Quickly go back with your mother, your father will be back soon, save him!"


    Looking at the skinny boy, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth. "This is my ancestral jade pendant. Not only is it priceless, it''s worth at least a few thousand taels of silver. What do you think?"


    After receiving the jade pendant from his waist, the man gritted his teeth as he handed it over.


    This jade pendant was a symbol of status, if not ¡­ If he wasn''t at the end of the line, he definitely wouldn''t be able to do such a thing.


    But now, there really was no other way ¡­


    He couldn''t bear to part with his daughter no matter what ¡­ However ¡­ However, he couldn''t just watch Xiao''er starve to death ¡­ If it was Xiao''er ¡­


    "Huh?"


    Several thousand taels?


    The man''s eyes instantly lit up when he heard this. He snatched the jade pendant from the middle-aged man and looked at it carefully. "Tsk, tsk. It really is a good jade!"


    Such a jade pendant, even someone like him who didn''t understand jade could see that it was definitely a good item. Just holding it in his hand felt warm. It seemed that it really was a priceless treasure.


    Holding it in his hand, the man couldn''t help but smile as he thought to himself, "I''ve struck it rich, I''ve struck it rich!"


    Initially, he only wanted to return the favor for the meat. He didn''t expect that he would be able to obtain such a treasure.


    However ¡­


    Very soon, the man''s face turned cold. "The jade pendant is indeed good, but ¡­" "Hehe, you should know the current situation as well. No matter how good the silver is, it should at least fill up your stomach!"


    "I''ll trade, I''ll trade!" I will replace my sister! "


    Xiao''er broke free from the girl''s hand and rushed forward like a gust of wind, blocking in front of Min Er.


    "Xiao''er!" What nonsense! "Go back quickly!"


    The man''s face immediately darkened. He shouted in a low voice, "Quick, take him away!"


    Glancing at the woman behind him, the middle-aged man''s face was so gloomy that it was terrifying.


    The woman trembled slightly and her body moved slightly. She immediately reached out and hugged Xiao Er tightly, doing her best to protect him.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Nona, so no one noticed the slightest movement of the woman, but Nona saw it clearly.


    Just now, she seemed to be afraid of hurting the little boy, so she didn''t dare to use force to pull him. However ¡­ However, if one looked carefully, it wasn''t hard to notice that she had actually let go of the boy the moment he rushed out.


    This meant that she didn''t actually want to stop the little boy at all.


    And just now ¡­


    Although the woman''s first reaction was to hug the little boy after hearing the man''s scolding, but ¡­ But Jiu Niang still noticed her moment of hesitation ¡­ In fact ¡­ A trace of unwillingness flashed through his eyes ¡­


    Logically speaking, in this era, everyone valued their sons more than their daughters, especially under such circumstances. Many people would definitely be the first to choose to protect their sons. Back to back with Ono to say, just look at this, these are intended to exchange for, are all girls, not a single boy. Using a sick daughter in exchange to give his son a chance at survival should be a very normal choice, right?


    However, that woman ¡­


    "How about this, that piece of jade plus her ¡­ If you don''t change it now ¡­ Then, return the jade pendant to me! "


    Gritting his teeth, the middle-aged man looked at the skinny boy and finally made up his mind.


    Suddenly, no one could stand it any longer ¡­


    "It''s amazing how much money you have!"


    "Yes, yes! I look down on people like you the most! "


    "Hmph, isn''t it just some stinky money?!" Isn''t he starving just like everyone else! "


    Looking at the jade pendant, everyone''s eyes were filled with desire.


    If the jade pendant fell into their hands, they would have no reason to hand it over, even if they had to play around with it.


    But... However, when he thought of how he had lost the chance and missed the opportunity to take advantage of the situation ¡­ Anger started to rise in everyone''s hearts ¡­


    He couldn''t wait to rush up and snatch the jade pendant for himself.


    If he had that jade pendant ¡­ Hmph, with that sickly, half-dead girl, how could she be a match for her ¡­


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" I don''t know what to say when you say that... You also know that this jade pendant is priceless, so what? Even with money, I can''t buy food right now! However ¡­ "Forget it, forget it. Just treat it as me losing out!"


    Ye Zichen held the jade pendant tightly. He was afraid that the middle-aged man would go back on his word, but on the surface, he still wanted to act like he was the one who was at a disadvantage.


    Just as everyone had guessed, he quickly agreed.


    "Min''er ¡­" It was Daddy who let you down ¡­ "


    As he silently stroked the little girl''s head, tears rolled down the middle-aged man''s resolute face.


    A bowl-sized fist was trembling nonstop ¡­


    Seeing this, everyone jumped in fright, afraid that the middle-aged man would suddenly show his power. A fist strike was not something that an ordinary person could withstand.


    "Little girl, let''s go!"


    After a long while, the man loosened his clenched fist and carefully put the little girl down from his embrace.


    Maybe she had been sick for too long, or maybe it was because she hadn''t eaten for too long. The little girl swayed a few times before finally managing to stand still. She politely bowed and said, "Father, your daughter is unfilial and can no longer serve you. Please take care of yourself, Father and Mother."


    A well-behaved child...


    Even Nona could not help but feel sour in her heart when she saw this.


    Not to mention the middle-aged man and woman, the middle-aged man only silently waved his hands without saying a word.


    The woman''s eyes were wide open as tears rolled down her face. She didn''t utter a single sound from the beginning to the end.


    "Go, go, go!" Go, go!


    He had obtained a priceless jade pendant. Although this girl looked very sickly, but ¡­ However, he was still very satisfied. He urged Jiu Niang to hurry over, and the man stretched out his hand to grab the little girl.


    When Nona saw this, she reflexively blocked for a moment.


    "Since you are going to eat us, at least let us clean up a bit. Otherwise, how are you going to eat dirty?"


    Taking a deep breath, Nona calmly looked at the man.


    The man glared at Nona, feeling displeased in his heart. "What''s there to clean up? Don''t they all eat the same! "


    Yes, at this time, even the Guanyin soil had been eaten, who would care about such things!


    Nona turned around and looked at the middle-aged man.


    After a long while, the man nodded slightly with a guilty look on his face, "Go on! Go! Let them clean up! "


    Since the middle-aged man agreed, the man couldn''t refuse anymore. However, he continued to mutter to himself, "What''s there to clean up! Humph! It can''t be that you want to escape, right? Don''t even think about it! "


    "No, how could we possibly escape?"


    Shaking her head, Jiu Niang held onto the little girl. Only now did she realize that the little girl was even thinner than she had imagined. Those thin and small hands really only had bones left.


    Furthermore, when they got closer, they could smell the strong scent of Chinese medicine from her body ¡­


    From the looks of it, these people must have escaped from somewhere else. Although the area near the city was also hit by drought, because Situ Jin brought her people to cross the water on the mountain, it was slightly better than that. And these people seemed to be getting more serious ¡­ Judging from their appearances, it was unknown how long they had been walking for ¡­


    In addition, that man casually took out a jade pendant ¡­ It wasn''t hard to guess that their family had good conditions in the past, but this girl ¡­ I''m afraid I grew up in a medicine jar since I was young...


    Along the way, even the adults had to endure for who knows how long. For such a frail girl to be able to make it here, that middle-aged man must have put in a lot of effort.


    "Let''s go and clean up over there."


    She carefully held the little girl''s hand, not daring to use any strength. She was afraid that if she did, the little girl''s hand would be crushed by her own.


    The little girl didn''t utter a word and only nodded her head ¡­


    The two stealthily entered the forest. Jiu Niang let go of the little girl and pointed to the other side, "I''ll go over there!"


    Nona quickly walked into the bushes and looked around to make sure that no one was looking. Then she quickly entered the space and threw out several bags of grains.


    There were about three to five hundred jin of them now. Nona quickly stopped.


    Come out of the Space now... Quickly unpack the bag and pour out the grain...


    Nona had just done everything right...


    "Stupid girl, where did you go?"


    The man was deeply afraid that Nona would ruin his plans. After a long while, he came out of his room and rushed over to her!


    "This... "This is ¡­"


    "Food... "Food ¡­"


    "There is food ¡­ "There''s food here ¡­"


    In an instant, countless people rushed over like crazy ¡­


    "Hurry up!"


    Ninth Mother held onto the little girl''s hand and took advantage of the chaos to rush out of the crowd, "Hurry and go! Whether you want to escape or look for your family members, you have to decide for yourself! "

 C66

    After Nona had finished speaking, she stuffed a small bag of grains into the little girl''s hand, about five to six catties.


    Although she knew very well that this little bit of food was of no use at all, but ¡­ However, no matter how much more there was, it was likely that the little girl wouldn''t be able to take it ¡­ The reason why he did that was to save them, but he didn''t expect that not only would he fail to save them, he would even harm them.


    After she had done all she could do, Nona quickly searched her surroundings and prepared to leave ¡­


    Originally, he had followed the scribe on the road because he thought that they might have something to take care of each other.


    But now, not to mention taking care of him, it seemed that he would sooner or later become someone else''s food.


    The main reason why he was able to escape this time was because the man who caught him thought that the exchange was a success and was not prepared for it. The middle-aged man who had used his daughter to call her still had a bit of humanity in his heart, so he didn''t reject her request ¡­


    Think about it if that person turned down his request ¡­


    What was the use of having so much food on him?


    For the sake of safety, Nona still felt that it was safer to walk alone.


    However, she never expected that ¡­


    He thought that after obtaining the grain, the little girl would let him go without any hesitation. Unexpectedly ¡­


    "Sister, I''ll go with you!"


    A small hand tightly held onto Jiu Niang''s sleeve. Her timid voice was soft.


    Jiu Niang couldn''t help but stop in her tracks. She looked at her with suspicion ¡­


    "Why?"


    She could tell from her voice that the little girl''s body was extremely weak. It was likely that the reason she was able to make it all the way here was because of the meticulous care of her family. Otherwise ¡­ I''m afraid ¡­


    Furthermore, she could tell that her family didn''t even want to exchange with her ¡­ Even the middle-aged man was forced into a corner ¡­


    If she were to go back, her parents might not be that happy.


    "Elder sister, I''ll go with you."


    It was just that the little girl seemed to be very persistent and didn''t say anything. She only tightly tugged on the corner of Jiu Niang''s clothes with a face full of persistence ¡­


    Four Eyes on One...


    Her snow-white teeth bit her lips tightly. Her lips, which were originally bloodless, had a faint blush on them. She looked like she was about to bleed.


    "Forget it, since that''s the case ¡­" Let''s go together! "


    In the end, Jiu Niang compromised and gently shook her head. A trace of helplessness flashed through her eyes.


    As a person, she was most afraid of having such a stubborn temper.


    Whenever he met such people, he really didn''t know what to do.


    "Thank you, thank you, big sister ¡­"


    Receiving Jiu Niang''s consent, the little girl''s face bloomed into a brilliant smile. In an instant, a trace of vitality appeared on her originally pale and powerless face. Even that lifeless gaze had a trace of life.


    "Sigh!" "Forget it ¡­"


    Jiu Niang helplessly shook her head. As she looked up at the sky, a hundred thousand mud horses whizzed past in her heart.


    Had he done something good, or had he done something good?


    It was already difficult for him to escape by himself, but now he had to bring a small oil bottle with him ¡­ Moreover, it was a person with a bad body who could die at any time ¡­ If he was alone, even if there was some real danger, he could hide in the space. At least he would be able to survive, not to mention the others ¡­


    But now ¡­


    Forget it, forget it ¡­ Since he had already agreed, he didn''t want to think about it anymore ¡­


    "Then we ¡­"


    "Elder sister, I ¡­"


    It was already a foregone conclusion, and he could be considered to be in the same boat as her. Since that was the case, then let''s leave together. But before Jiu Niang could finish, she was interrupted by the little girl.


    "Eh? "You ¡­"


    Nona had not expected that a small bag of food weighing five to six pounds was so heavy for the little girl. She watched the little girl struggle to carry the bag of food and tried her best to move into the crowd ¡­ That was really moving. With every step she took, Jiu Niang felt that it was incredibly difficult. Even as she watched, she felt extremely tired.


    "Elder sister, I ¡­" I give daddy... They... "They ¡­"


    Thinking that it was because Jiu Niang didn''t want to, the little girl was helpless on the spot. She timidly looked at Jiu Niang, her clear eyes full of pleading, "I ¡­ I can... I don''t want to eat... Elder sister ¡­ "Elder sister, you can eat me ¡­"


    Tears rolled unceasingly in her eyes. The little girl looked at Nona, but ¡­ He stubbornly raised his head, not letting his tears fall.


    She silently looked at her ¡­


    After a long time ¡­


    Nona felt as if her heart was blocked by something, and she felt a little uncomfortable ¡­


    "I''ll do it!"


    She snatched the small bag away from the girl and gently held it in her hand. "Go hide over there. I''ll come find you soon!"


    "Elder sister ¡­" You... You... "Thank you big sister, big sister you really are a good person, thank you ¡­"


    The little girl clearly did not expect that not only would Jiu Niang be willing to give the food to her father, but also ¡­ She had even personally delivered it to him. In that instant, the little girl was so excited that she nearly kneeled down and kowtowed ¡­ However, she had already decided in her heart that her life was saved by her elder sister, who was even willing to help her family ¡­ If he could survive, then his life would be elder sister''s. Whatever elder sister wanted him to do, he would do ¡­


    Of course, Nona did not know what the little girl was thinking.


    At this moment, she was only in the top two. It wasn''t easy for her to escape, and she wanted to return ¡­


    This is simply ¡­


    "Forget it, forget it, this is really..." I really do owe you. "Go hide, I''m not back, you''re not allowed to come out ¡­" She shook her head weakly, feeling depressed.


    He really owed her ¡­


    However, since he had already agreed to it, he would make a trip himself.


    After all, he had good hands and legs. He had a better chance of returning safely than the little girl.


    "Elder sister, you have to be careful!"


    The little girl reminded her with some worry. Jiu Niang merely nodded before waving her hand, indicating that she should hide herself. Then, she carefully moved closer to the crowd while bending her body.


    "Scram!"


    F * ck you, get lost!


    "This is mine! Mine! None of you are allowed to take it! "


    "Hahaha, this is too funny, what''s your name written on it? How did it become yours? "


    Before he even got close, he could hear the sounds of quarrelling and quarrelling.


    Nona took a deep breath and carefully bent her waist. She slowly walked along the short shrubs and around the crowd ¡­


    But...


    It was just that she had obtained these grains only so that she could distract the attention of these people, thus giving herself a chance at survival and allowing herself to escape.


    But now it seems ¡­


    "Humph!" "You can''t blame me for this ¡­"


    The air was filled with the faint smell of blood. Even though there was still some distance between them, they could still clearly smell it. Needless to say that there must have been some friction during the fight ¡­ Nona''s heart felt heavy, but ¡­ Or trying to stay calm...


    Yes, this had nothing to do with him, he just wanted to protect himself.


    But... But it didn''t seem like they could be blamed on these people. To them, all they wanted was a mouthful of food ¡­


    Blame who? Who can you blame? Whose fault?


    Nona thought and thought again and again, but in the end, she still couldn''t come up with an answer.


    His mind was in a mess, as if something was continuously fermenting in his heart ¡­ Slowly start to swell...


    She had only wanted to be a quiet girl ¡­


    "Mother ¡­" Mother ¡­ "Don''t hit my mother ¡­"


    "Daddy, Daddy ¡­" Get up ¡­ "Get up ¡­"


    "Woo woo ¡­" Let me go... "Let me go ¡­"


    "Hahaha, you dare to steal my things? You are simply courting death!"


    Sobbing, shouting, shouting ¡­" Resonating through the forest... The smell of blood was getting stronger and stronger ¡­


    It was unknown if it was because even the heavens could not bear to continue watching. In the pitch-black sky, there was no trace of the moon. The surroundings were completely dark and numb. One could only use their voices to determine if there was anyone there ¡­


    Even so, Jiu Niang was still very glad.


    Fortunately, it was night and there was no moon in the sky ¡­


    The night contained all the blood and all the evil.


    Even if he knew that all of this was happening right in front of his eyes, as long as he did not look at it, he could tell himself that none of this had happened.


    But... But why is there an indescribable feeling in my heart that makes me panic ¡­


    Night continued to fall, and so did the battle.


    After an unknown amount of time, Jiu Niang silently returned to the meeting place with the little girl. However, the little bag in her hand was still tightly clenched. It was the same as when he left, not exactly the same. Under the faint starlight, one could faintly see patches of dark red on the surface of the bag ¡­


    Even if they didn''t say it, Jiu Niang and the little girl understood in their hearts.


    Blood!


    Yes, that was blood!


    Blood.


    "Let''s go!"


    As she numbly held the little girl''s hand, Jiu Niang stiffly spit out a word and didn''t speak again.


    Jiu Niang did not speak, neither did the little girl question. In the pitch black night, two thin and weak silhouettes aimlessly shuttled through the forest.


    After a very long time, when Jiu Niang had already become a mother and even a grandmother, she was asked, one by one, how she was only an eight or nine year old little girl and how she managed to bring out of the forest a frail little girl who had difficulty walking two steps forward.


    After all ¡­ After all, several hundred people had died that night in that forest ¡­


    Let alone an old man and a child, even a strong young man would ¡­


    Nona only shook her head and smiled amiably.


    I don''t know.


    No, she didn''t either.


    As for people, they sometimes had to believe that there was such a thing as fate ¡­


    "Elder sister ¡­" I... We... We''re coming out! "


    The first red light of dawn lit up the sky. The little girl raised her head in a daze, her body trembling in excitement.


    They ¡­ they came out, they really came out ¡­


    The two of them walked out of the forest alive.


    "Yeah, we''re out. We''re out alive!"


    She raised her head and muttered in a low voice, carefully putting the girl on her back down.


    As soon as the girl hit the ground, Nona collapsed as well. At this moment, she found that her limbs were numb and her shoes had fallen off somewhere. There were many deep wounds on her feet, making her look extremely shocking.


    The little girl didn''t say a word as she silently crawled over. She tore her clothes into strips and carefully wrapped her feet with them.


    However, this was probably the first time she was doing this kind of thing, so she seemed somewhat clumsy.


    "Puchi!"


    Seeing the little girl wrap her feet up into a ball of rice dumpling, Jiu Niang forgot the pain and couldn''t help but giggle.


    The little girl helplessly looked at Jiu Niang. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Suddenly ¡­ It was as though his entire being had become cheerful ¡­


    Survival!


    That''s right, this was the true chance of survival.


    "If you survive a great disaster, you will be blessed!"


    "If you survive a great disaster, you will be blessed!"

 C67

    "Sister, should I give you my shoes?"


    Along the way, Min''er couldn''t help but ask for Nona''s feet. Every time she saw Nona''s grimacing face, she felt a wave of panic in her heart.


    She had taken off her shoes a few times to let Jiu Niang wear it, but she had always been rejected by her.


    "What nonsense are you saying?" Your feet are smiling. I can''t wear it, so dress properly. "


    Shaking her head, Nona resisted the pain and rubbed Min''er''s head.


    Speaking up to here, she could finally see what it meant to have ten fingers connecting to the heart. These ten fingers that linked the heart did not just refer to the fingers, but the toes as well. It was truly excruciating. This kind of feeling was f * cking defying the heavens ¡­ However, even she didn''t expect herself to be able to walk so far while bearing Min Er''s back and enduring the pain ¡­


    However ¡­ He had to admit that he was moved by Min Er.


    Not just Min''er, but her family.


    In this kind of situation, they were always fighting to push the others out to their deaths, but Min''er''s family was fighting to send themselves to their deaths, especially that frail little boy. For some reason, even though he had just glanced at her, she had remembered it very clearly ¡­


    He really cared about Min''er ¡­


    Of course, this didn''t mean that Min''er''s parents didn''t care about her. In fact, that middle-aged uncle was also helpless, right?


    It was obvious from his reluctant expression that he was very, very unwilling to part with Min Er. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even have taken out the family heirloom jade pendant. It was clear that the jade pendant was very important.


    However ¡­


    What made Jiu Niang puzzled was that woman, whose reaction was clearly somewhat strange.


    "Then... I''ll rip the heel off my shoe... "


    Although Nona had refused, Min''er was still unwilling to give up.


    She knew that her feet were indeed smaller than Jiu Niang''s, but ¡­ However, it was all for her own sake. If it wasn''t for her insistence on following her, she wouldn''t have been so injured that her feet wouldn''t have been covered in wounds. Seeing her walking barefoot on the ground made her heart feel very uncomfortable.


    "Hey, you, you! A good pair of shoes, why did you break them?" As she tugged on the shoes in Allergy''s hands, Ninth N¨¹ nodded her head grudgingly. "Look at those beautiful shoes. I''m afraid they cost you quite a bit of effort. You''re willing to part with them? What a waste!"


    It was a pair of beautiful embroidered shoes. The shoes were the size of a palm and were embroidered with layers upon layers of beautiful flowers. Just by looking at them, one could tell that this embroidery person had put in a lot of effort.


    Even Butterfly, who was flying above, felt like she was about to fly out.


    As Nona watched, her face was filled with admiration.


    It had to be said that the craftsmanship of the ancients was truly excellent. If such craftsmanship was put in the hands of modern times, it would simply be shocking.


    Modern women, there are very few who have held a needle and thread in their hands... Not to mention embroidery, even being able to embroider a cross over was already considered a good wife and mother ¡­


    "That''s right. Mother has been embroidering for half a month ¡­"


    Her slender hands tightly gripped the shoes in her hands. Min Er lowered her head and spoke in a low voice ¡­


    After a long time, her tiny shoulders gently shook.


    As Nona watched, she felt a little helpless. She gently rubbed her head and said, "Alright, it''s alright. Don''t be sad."


    It was a dry sentence, but ¡­ But Nona really didn''t stop at these two sentences, there was nothing else she could say.


    It was as if everything seemed so powerless in this situation ¡­


    "Hey, sister, look over there, there''s some rushes, you can use this straw shoe to make grass!"


    "Wow, I really didn''t expect Min''er''s hand to be so coincidental."


    Razor grass, grass shoes, etc. In Nona''s head ¡­ Alright, it''s empty ¡­ Seeing that Min''er was very interested, Jiu Niang was happy to help her pick a lot. Seeing how the grass in Min''er''s hand was rapidly spinning into various shapes, Jiu Niang couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.


    Oh my god, this is pure craftsmanship. If it were in the modern era, it would have attracted the envy of many people.


    Even though this Min Er was thin and weak and didn''t have much flesh on her, her small hands were very clever.


    Very quickly, a pair of straw sandals appeared.


    "Sister, try it."


    Worried about the pain, Min''er carefully wrapped a layer of torn cloth around her clothes.


    Jiu Niang''s heart warmed as she looked at the grass shoes wrapped around her legs. It was only then that she realized that Min''er had actually kept the piece of cloth she had just torn ¡­ Earlier, she had wrapped her feet up and made them into a dumpling. Naturally, she couldn''t walk anymore, so she accepted all of them ¡­ She originally thought that she had already lost it ¡­


    "Very good, very good!"


    With the cloth strip wrapped around her, her straw sandals were so soft ¡­


    Jiu Niang nodded in satisfaction. "Min''er is really amazing."


    He tried taking two steps forward. Although his feet still couldn''t help but hurt, it was still much better than walking around barefooted.


    "Min''er, you should rest here for a while. I''ll go nearby to see if there''s anything to eat."


    He scanned the surroundings and found many tall reeds, but he didn''t see anyone around either. It was probably safe for a while.


    Last night, she didn''t dare to rest and walked the entire night. Now, it was almost noon, and Nona had been starving for a long time. If she didn''t eat something now, she would starve to death.


    "En, alright!" Elder sister, be careful. "


    Min''er nodded obediently. At the same time, she didn''t forget to tell Jiu Niang to be careful.


    It had to be said that the two of them were already very familiar with each other after an entire night of escaping. As for Min''er, she had truly taken Nona as her older sister.


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright. I''ll quickly save him." Be careful, and hide if anyone comes! "


    The corner of his mouth twitched, and a hint of a faint smile appeared on it. Being cared for by others was a good feeling.


    Originally, she only ate a little in the space and nothing should happen to her for a short period of time. However ¡­ He couldn''t help but exclaim to Min Er ¡­


    "En!"


    Min''er nodded obediently. Because she hadn''t slept for the night, her pale face now had two large dark circles around it, making her look even paler. However, her black eyes were especially lively. It was evident that she was in a good mood.


    Seeing that Min''er was in good spirits, Nona was relieved.


    He quickly took two steps forward and dug into the deep reeds. He looked around to make sure that there was no one around before quickly entering the space.


    However, as soon as he entered the space ¡­


    Nona was immediately shocked.


    "Heavens ¡­"


    Jiu Niang''s mouth was wide open, her eyes were round, and her eyeballs were about to fall out.


    Within a single night, her space had undergone a tremendous change ¡­


    The space grew larger, to be at least ten acres in size. After entering the space, she could clearly feel every single blade of grass and tree in the space in her mind ¡­ In the past, he had said that he could use his willpower to control some simple things, such as sowing and harvesting. But that was only if he saw those things ¡­


    But now ¡­


    Nona discovered that as long as she willed it, she could control everything in the space.


    In fact ¡­ He didn''t even need to enter the space ¡­


    "This... "What''s going on?"


    But before Nona could react, she discovered that everything in the space that could be exchanged for had turned gray ¡­


    In other words, now that he couldn''t exchange for anything, he instantly became a pauper.


    Ahh ¡­" "What the hell is going on?!


    She clearly remembered that she still had more than 10,000 love left in her space. Although 10,000 love wasn''t much, she could still get a lot in exchange for some necessities. But now, why was all of them gone? Last time, he finally saw a hundred thousand hearts of love. He thought he had turned into a tycoon in an instant, but ¡­ However, he hadn''t even been a rich person for a single time. How could he be able to return to the time before he was liberated?


    Nona was going crazy!


    "It can only be used for treatment, do you know if you should wear it?"


    Suddenly, a strange voice resounded in Nona''s mind.


    At this moment, Jiu Niang''s heart was in pain. When she looked at the two words, one was red, while the other was grey.


    Of course, she chose to do so without any hesitation!


    In an instant...


    "It hurts!"


    She only felt a wave of pain in her arm. It was as if something had deeply stabbed into her brain, causing her to almost faint from the pain.


    However ¡­


    Soon the pain was gone.


    "How strange, what is this?"


    After the pain disappeared, Nona suddenly found a strange pattern on her wrist that looked like a tattoo. She frowned slightly and looked left and right, but still couldn''t figure out what was in her hand.


    "Could it be that he accidentally broke it?" Jiu Niang tried her best to button it with her nails, but the thing on it seemed to be buried deep within her skin. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t button it down.


    Suddenly, Nona accidentally made a noise and then ¡­


    "Holy sh * t!"


    At this moment, Jiu Niang discovered that the strange pattern on her hand had actually appeared. It suddenly turned into something like a wristwatch, tightly locking itself around her arm ¡­


    There was a small screen with many different icons on it.


    "Holy sh * t, this is too heaven defying!"


    When Nona looked carefully at it, she could not help but scream.


    This was truly heaven-defying.


    On the watch, there was actually a B-ultrasound, X-ray ¡­ In fact ¡­ You know, there''s even a magnetic resonance...


    This was simply an integrated hospital!


    Nona was shocked.


    "What the hell, what the hell is this? Is he acting in a science fiction movie?"


    Right, Jiu Niang was already completely shocked. She blankly stared at her wrist. She felt that this was just too amazing. This was completely a sci-fi movie.


    Nona didn''t look too good anymore. She sat blankly on the ground, staring at her wrist in a daze.


    After an unknown period of time, Jiu Niang slowly came to her senses.


    "Holy shit, f * ck, isn''t this the same as forcing someone to die?"


    Throw!


    Originally, Nona was still overjoyed after getting this good thing. With it, it would be easy for her to operate the operation on her own. She didn''t have to worry about it at all.


    However ¡­ However, after looking at it carefully, he realized, "Damn, damn, I actually have to love again!"


    Yes, if you want to use this thing, you need to use love, and you need to unlock every function with love.


    Just the simplest stethoscope required 100 thousand hearts.


    "Die, die, let me die!"

 C68

    Lying powerlessly on the ground, Jiu Niang covered her face and angrily muttered, "What the f * ck! What the f * ck!"


    Alright, she also realised that she seemed to like spouting vulgarities more and more. In the past, although she couldn''t be considered a soft girl, she was still somewhat cultured. Under normal circumstances, she would always pay attention to her words and actions. However, ever since she transmigrated over, she discovered that she had become more and more a man.


    "Oh, Nona, Nona ¡­" "It looks like you''ll have to become a man before you become one!"


    Clenching her fists and waving them around, Nona made up her mind!


    It doesn''t matter. Isn''t it just love? He must find a way to make it full of plutonium.


    However ¡­


    But the decision is good, but... But to do it, it''s really not easy...


    "Love, love, how in the world can I earn it?"


    Alright, it''s not like Nona had never thought of earning some love or something like that.


    Ever since she found that love could be exchanged for anything in the space, as long as there was enough love, there would be no restrictions at all. Nona''s heart had been moved. For example, what kind of medicine did he want. If he was going to use medicinal herbs to exchange for them, he would need many different types of medicinal herbs. Furthermore, there were strict rules regarding their quantity.


    But if it was exchanged with love, there would be no limit to that, as long as there was love.


    And there were also a lot of things on the back that weren''t like medicine. Although exchanging for medicine was difficult and required a lot of ingredients, but it was still possible to find them, even though it was a bit of a headache. Of course, this wasn''t something that could be done in large quantities, but ¡­ But at least it can be solved ¡­


    But some things, such as medical equipment, such as daily necessities, when exchanged for these things, there was no other way apart from loving them.


    Jiu Niang had also tried to earn some love, but she had tried many different ways, be it helping the elderly cross the street, or giving food to children, or helping them do things.


    Anyway...


    In any case, Nona had done all the good things she could think of, but in the end ¡­ In the end, the amount of love he received was only a couple of kittens, let alone exchanging it for something, it was simply ¡­ He didn''t even have the time to exchange his items ¡­


    In the end, Nona had no choice but to give up.


    Then...


    "That''s right, where did that one hundred thousand yuan of love come from?"


    Suddenly, Nona''s eyes lit up.


    That''s right, she remembered. That sudden appearance of a hundred thousand dollars in love had made her suddenly feel like a tycoon. It was a pity that she didn''t have the chance to try it out properly.


    However ¡­


    How did so much love come about?


    "Could it be because I gave the food to Hu San and then ¡­ Then Hu San gave it to the villagers? "Does this mean that I have done a good deed?"


    Nona tilted her head and thought for a long time. In the end, she only thought of giving the food to Hu San.


    Of course, Hu San would definitely give it to the villagers in the end ¡­


    "Great!"


    When she thought of this, Nona immediately sat up straight, her eyes shining brightly.


    If that was the case, there would be a lot of food in his space, and ¡­ Even if there was nothing left, the space would ripen quickly and could basically be harvested overnight. The space could provide him with a lot of food, and if he gave it to those people without food, he would be able to get love?


    "But ¡­"


    However ¡­ Soon, Nona was discouraged.


    This was impossible!


    Like... Just like before...


    Soon, Nona thought about what had happened in the forest ¡­


    "Forget it. Let''s leave and think about it when we get out ¡­"


    After thinking for a long time, she still couldn''t come up with a good idea. Jiu Niang helplessly shook her head and decided that she would think of something after she left.


    She felt like she was a beggar, asking for rice with a golden rice bowl in hand ¡­


    I clearly have so many good things on me ¡­ However ¡­ But the most crucial thing was missing ¡­ And then all those good things are gone...


    "Hiss ¡­" "My feet are hurting ¡­"


    Nona was about to leave, but before she could take two steps, she suddenly felt a pain in her foot.


    Bending down to take a look, he saw that his feet were all worn out. Some of the blisters were broken, and some of the blisters ¡­ Some of them were probably cut by tree branches or something when they were running in the forest.


    "Looks like I have to eliminate the disinfectant, but ¡­"


    Yes, in this kind of situation, for large and small wounds, it would be best if they could be properly disinfected.


    But now ¡­


    "Damn it!"


    Nona couldn''t help cursing in a low voice as she glanced at the gray color of the hydrogen peroxide.


    A bottle of hydrogen peroxide, just two hearts.


    Yeah ¡­ It''s just ¡­


    He was someone who had a hundred thousand hearts.


    But now, he actually couldn''t even show her two loves anymore ¡­


    "Forget it, I just need to wash up."


    Last... Nona could only helplessly shake her head. She slowly walked towards the stream and carefully washed her feet with some water. She was in so much pain that she grimaced. "Damn, it hurts so much!"


    She had not noticed before she had washed her feet. However, when she did, she discovered that there were a lot of small wooden thorns in her feet. She could only endure the pain as she pulled them out one by one. He watched as the wooden spikes were pulled out one by one ¡­ Even Nona couldn''t help but admire herself. She really didn''t expect herself to be so domineering ¡­ He had so many wooden spikes on his feet, yet he was able to persevere for such a long time. As expected, this person was forced out. Compared to forcing himself to his limits, this wasn''t possible.


    "It hurts!"


    After cleaning them up a few times, he was finally sure that all the wooden spikes had been pulled out by himself.


    Nona cried out for pain as she tore off two strips of cloth and carefully wrapped her feet before putting on her shoes.


    "Sigh, it''s so dirty ¡­" Looking at her hands, she saw all the blood stains. Jiu Niang shook her head in disgust. She suddenly realized that she had exchanged for some kind of drug soap a while ago. Now that the drug soap was in her hands, she took a look at it with disdain in her eyes.


    To tell the truth, this kind of simple soap with a thick smell of sulphur. If it was before, Jiu Niang really wouldn''t have used it.


    But now ¡­


    "Forget it, it''s already so late, why are you still being picky!"


    Gritting her teeth, Jiu Niang used the medicine to wash her hands. At the same time, she realized that her face had countless pustules on it. Although she had been wrapped in a handkerchief all this time, she almost couldn''t stand the smell.


    Then, he looked at the mask that was stained with dark blood. Nonstop, Nona used soap to wash her veil and then twisted it a few times. She didn''t care whether it was dry or not as she continued to tie it.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of sulfur came from the air. Jiu Niang frowned in disgust.


    However ¡­ Forget it, just endure it ¡­


    After finishing everything, Nona looked around the space. During this time, she had been busy escaping. She did not have time to take care of the space and did not grow any grains.


    However, he planted quite a bit a while ago. Although he gave Hu San quite a bit, there was still a lot left ¡­


    "Wheat, rice..." Corn... Xiaomi... "Potato..."


    As there were a lot of different kinds of grains that Jiu Niang had collected, there were also a lot of different kinds of food stored in the space. Basically, there were all sorts of food that could be seen on the market.


    But...


    "These things ¡­"


    All this is good, but... But now, there were only the two of them ¡­


    These can only be eaten when cooked. These two children can''t do it.


    "How troublesome! You can''t just boil it in space and leave, right? "


    The more she looked at it, the more conflicted she became.


    There were so many different types, he couldn''t just boil them in space and take them out. Otherwise, even if he took it out, there would be nothing to cook it with.


    Furthermore ¡­ The two children were probably robbed before they could even cook ¡­


    "What should I do? Is there anything you can eat raw? "


    This was escaping from danger. It would be best if there was a kind of raw food that could be eaten and it was easy to carry. After searching for a long time, Jiu Niang''s eyes suddenly lit up. "I got it!"


    Yes, there is!


    "Sweet potato!"


    Yes, sweet potatoes.


    Sweet potatoes, not only full, but also raw can eat.


    If he had the time and the fire, he would be able to eat it even if he casually roasted it. It was much better than those things that needed to be cooked slowly and needed pots and pans.


    After all, they were only two children, and they couldn''t compare to those people who brought pots and pans along when they were fleeing. Of course, there was another benefit to sweet potatoes. One could nibble on a few of them for a long time. Also, as long as one picked a smaller one, it wouldn''t be eye-catching if it was placed on one''s body ¡­


    These days, people who had gone mad from hunger could even eat people, not to mention ¡­


    If the two kids were to brazenly bring some food with them, they''d probably be robbed before long ¡­ If he met one of those people who was still a bit human, he might as well just rob them.


    However, if they were to meet such an evil and diabolical person, I''m afraid ¡­ Perhaps, even the two of them wouldn''t be let off by then ¡­ He might really be eaten like a two-legged sheep.


    If he was alone, then even if he really met with danger, he could just drill into the space by himself. If he couldn''t get in, then someone would discover something strange on his body.


    At most, he could just stay in the space for a while and...


    In any case, he had to eat or drink in the space. Living for a year or so would not be a problem at all. By then, the drought would probably have already passed ¡­


    He only needed to swagger out when the time came.


    However, he had Min''er by his side, so he had to think about it more. After all ¡­ He had a place to go, but Min''er couldn''t enter it ¡­ There was also one more point, and that was ¡­ A few days was enough for him to live and die with his friends, but ¡­ But no matter what, she still didn''t want to reveal her own space ¡­


    After all, this thing was too heaven-defying. There were too many people who knew that it would do them no good at all.


    "Alright, it''s decided!"


    Nona happily chose the sweet potato. She found a small cloth bag and specially selected some fist-sized sweet potatoes. She packed a small bag of sweet potatoes, about ten or twenty in total. If they saved up a bit, they could eat a small sweet potato for a meal. If they ate two a day, they would be able to last for four to five days.


    As for four or five days later ¡­


    Maybe after four or five days, they would find the next town?


    She still had some silver notes with her. Once she reached the city, then ¡­ At that time, at least he would be able to settle down ¡­ You don''t have to worry too much about it ¡­


    "Don''t... "Don''t come near me!"


    As soon as Jiu Niang came out of the space, she heard a sharp scream. She didn''t even need to look to know it was Min''er.


    Nona suddenly became anxious, thinking, could it be that someone is going to harm Min''er?


    Thinking of this, Jiu Niang didn''t dare to say anything. She put down the sweet potato in her hand, bent down, and ran towards the source of the sound.

 C69

    "Don''t... "Don''t come over here ¡­"


    When Nona saw Min''er, she saw the emaciated Ming''er waving a small tree branch that was as thick as her pinky finger. Her small face was pale with fright, and not far from her was a snake that was not much thinner than her wrist. It flicked its tongue as it quickly approached her.


    Nona was immediately scared to the point that her forehead was covered in sweat.


    This... This...


    I''m afraid this snake wants to attack Min Er.


    But... But nearby...


    Damn it, there were reeds everywhere. He was only checking to see if there were people nearby, but he never thought that the easiest way to find reeds like this would be this type of rat or snake ant.


    Good, good ¡­ Fortunately, Min''er is fine ¡­


    Nona had always been scared of soft things like snakes. What she disliked the most were these cold mollusks. Although it was normal for a doctor to interact with these things, but ¡­ But she was still scared... However, while she was afraid, she was also secretly rejoicing. She had really filled it in, but it was a good thing that nothing had happened to Min Er. If only ¡­ If ¡­


    "Min ¡­"


    Seeing Min''er so frightened, Nona wanted to tell her not to be afraid, but she would find a way to get rid of her.


    But...


    The snake was only half a meter away from Min Er. If he were to appear at this time, he would alarm the snake ¡­ I''m afraid ¡­


    No, no!


    Taking a deep breath, Nona constantly reminded herself that she had to be calm, calm, and be calm.


    He must be calm at this moment, or else he would only harm Min Er.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Don''t come over, don''t ¡­"


    Min''er didn''t see Jiu Niang. She was so scared that she didn''t know what to do.


    She was already weak, but after a night of suffering and lack of rest, her body had long since become overdrawn ¡­ Just now, she had almost fallen asleep while sitting in the reeds, but ¡­ However, she suddenly heard a sparse sound. At the beginning, she thought that someone had caught up to her. She was so scared that she immediately opened her eyes ¡­


    However, they didn''t expect that the person in front of them wasn''t a person who was chasing them, but rather ¡­ Instead, it was a huge snake ¡­


    In her panic, she tried her best to run, but ¡­ However, with her physique, she didn''t even take two steps before she was already tired to the point of gasping for breath.


    This snake seemed to have decided on her, as it chased closely after her.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" Don''t... "Don''t..."


    She really couldn''t run anymore. Min''er fell to the ground. Her already pale face became even paler, and her frail body started to tremble uncontrollably.


    She was really scared ¡­


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Sob, sob ¡­"


    She deserved this kind of situation. She should have run for her life, but ¡­ However, he was truly very tired and didn''t have any strength left.


    Ever since she was young, her body had not been good. Ever since she could remember, she had never left that stinky bitter medicine. It was simply like eating medicine as food. Three meals a day was more punctual than even food.


    When he was young, he had complained and cried.


    However ¡­ But all the way until this time ¡­ This time, when she escaped, she realized how happy she used to be.


    His body was not in a good condition, so he had to take the bitter medicine every day. He had to spend a lot of money ¡­ In order to buy the medicine for him, his father would have to spend a lot of effort to earn money. However, the money had just been exchanged for medicine ¡­


    "Father, Mother ¡­" "Your daughter is dead, you must live well ¡­" When she thought of her parents, Min''er''s heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. Even if she died, she wouldn''t have to drag them down. They would be able to live a good life in the future ¡­


    Min Er was curled up and twitching. The snake was still standing at its original spot, glaring at her like a tiger eyeing its prey. However, it didn''t immediately pounce on her.


    In Nona''s hand was a fist-sized stone. This was the only weapon she could find ¡­ Originally ¡­ Originally, she wanted to find a wooden stick, but ¡­ However, there were reeds everywhere. Even if one could find a tree branch or two, it would be easily broken after a slight break. It was completely useless.


    At this moment ¡­ She could only try her best to restrain her nervousness as she stared intently at the snake ¡­ He was so nervous that all the hair on his body was standing up.


    This ice-cold mollusk... If it wasn''t... If it wasn''t for Min''er... Maybe she had already turned around and fled ¡­


    Cold sweat poured down his forehead ¡­


    Although Min''er''s voice wasn''t loud, Jiu Niang could clearly hear her in the quiet reeds.


    "Sigh!"


    Hearing Min''er''s words, Nona couldn''t help but sigh.


    To be honest, she could vaguely guess why Min''er didn''t want to return to find her parents, but chose to follow her.


    She was probably well aware of her body''s condition. Perhaps following her parents would implicate them as well. She could tell that her father wasn''t an ordinary person. If it wasn''t for the frail and sickly her, she might not have encountered so many ¡­ And Min''er probably already knew about it ¡­


    Being so sensible at such a young age, Nona had an indescribable feeling in her heart ¡­


    Nona pinched the stone in her hand, determined that no matter what, she had to save her.


    The two of them had already escaped, so how could they be stopped by this tiny snake?


    Woo woo ¡­" Elder sister ¡­ Where are you? Wuu, Ben ¡­ Originally, I had thought that if we can survive this ordeal, Min Er''s life would be yours in the future ¡­ If, if ¡­ ''My sister ate me, so I think I can go further by myself ¡­ '' But... "But I don''t know if this snake has poison ¡­


    Hearing Min''er call her, Nona was stunned. She thought Min''er had discovered her and was about to stand up, but ¡­ However, what Min''er said next ¡­


    His nose felt sore, and something seemed to have fallen into his eye sockets. His vision seemed to be shrouded in a layer of mist, blurry to the point that he was unable to clearly see what was in front of him.


    "Min Er, don''t ¡­"


    Min''er, don''t be afraid. With me here, nothing will happen.


    Nona could no longer suppress her impatience and shot up. But before she could finish her sentence, the still snake suddenly lifted its head and opened its mouth, revealing its ice-cold fangs. It shot towards Min Er like an arrow.


    "Damn it!" Jiu Niang was frightened and screamed. She didn''t even have time to think before the stone in her hand flew out ¡­ His mind was blank as he randomly clawed at the ground, trying to figure out what he had lost and what he had saved ¡­


    After who knows how long ¡­


    "Sis, sis ¡­" "Elder sister ¡­"


    Min''er sat paralyzed on the ground. She looked at the nearby Nona, who was wildly tossing her around, and felt wronged as tears welled up in her eyes. "Wuu wuu, big sister, big sister ¡­" "I thought I''d never see you again ¡­"


    No one knew where she got the strength from, but Min''er quickly got up, ran over, and hugged Ninth Mother''s waist.


    Nona''s body suddenly sank as she stared blankly at Min''er, who was tightly hugging her. Her two hands were still raised high up in the air while her hands were holding onto a handful of black mud.


    He looked at Min''er and then at a spot not far away.


    He saw that the snake had been smashed into a bloody pulp.


    "You ¡­ I... "Ugh ¡­"


    When she saw Min''er point at her, Nona was shocked. Could it be ¡­ Did he do it himself?


    Nona felt her stomach churning as she quickly pushed Min''er away and turned around to vomit with all her might ¡­


    "Elder sister? Elder sister, what happened to you? Are you okay? "


    Noticing that Nona was going to vomit all of a sudden, to the point that her internal organs were about to be vomited out, Min''er became anxious. She asked anxiously while carefully patting Jiu Niang on the back.


    In the situation just now, Nona was scared senseless. Everything was instinctive.


    But she saw it clearly.


    If it wasn''t his sister''s, he might have been bitten to death by that snake.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­"


    Holding on to Nona''s neck tightly, Min''er, who had already been frightened to her core, could no longer hold it in. Tears flowed down her cheeks like a dam had burst.


    Although her arms were so thin that only skin and bones remained, after using all her strength, she was still a bit frightening. Ninth Nu could not help but roll her eyes.


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" Cough cough ¡­ Min, Min''er ¡­ Fast... Let go... "You, are you trying to tire me to death?"


    Originally, because she was too nervous, and because she suddenly saw that bloody snake, the impact was too great, so she could not help but spit it out. However ¡­ However, after being restrained by the mysterious Min''er, Nona instantly felt like she couldn''t see through him ¡­


    She frantically pulled Min''er''s hand away and breathed in big mouthfuls of air. It took her a while to react.


    "Min''er, are you trying to strangle me? I just risked my life to save you! Even if you don''t thank me, you shouldn''t need to strangle me, right? "


    Nona rolled her eyes and looked at Min''er snappily.


    Initially, she only wanted to scare Min Er a little so that she could be more relaxed. This way, it wouldn''t be funny, but she might just be strangled to death.


    However, she didn''t expect that before she finished speaking ¡­


    "Eh? You, what happened to you? Why are you crying? Don''t cry, don''t cry! "


    Seeing Min''er suddenly start rolling up the beans, Nona panicked a little. "About that, I was just messing around with you, I''m not really going to blame you." "Don''t cry ¡­"


    Fine, looking at Min''er''s tears that fell like rain, Jiu Niang suddenly had the feeling that she wouldn''t die if she didn''t seek her own death.


    He really was ¡­ He really was looking for trouble. Everything was originally fine, but now ¡­


    "Erm, Min''er, don''t cry, I really am not ¡­" "I just wanted to play with you ¡­"


    As she watched Min''er silently sobbing, her eyes fixed on her, stubbornly biting her lips as her tears flowed, yet she did not make the slightest sound, she felt a wave of panic in her heart.


    To be honest, she had never realized that she could not speak at all and did not know how to comfort him.


    "That... That''s right, sweet potato... Aiya, what do we do, what do we do ¡­ How did I throw them all out! Look, Min''er, this is a sweet potato. I found it to eat, but just now ¡­ "Aiya, I''m really too stupid. Why did I throw them all out? Now they''re all dirty ¡­"


    Jiu Niang was at her wit''s end. She didn''t know what to do, but when she suddenly saw the sweet potatoes rolling on the ground, she realized ¡­ He just randomly grabbed something and randomly threw it. He thought he was grabbing a rock or something, but he didn''t expect him to throw a sweet potato along with it ¡­


    Looking at the sweet potatoes on the ground, most of them covered in mud and some of them were covered in blood. Nona scolded herself repeatedly in her heart. How could she eat them now that things had turned out like this? Jiu Niang bent down and carefully picked up the dirty ones and passed them to Min''er. "It''s all because big sister is too stupid!"


    "Big sister is not stupid!"

 C70

    "Yes, yes, big sister is not stupid." Nona shook her head and smiled slightly. At the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief. She really didn''t know what to do if she were to continue crying. "As long as Min''er doesn''t cry, everything will be fine."


    Yes, this was the first time she realized that she had no choice when it came to seeing others cry.


    He really didn''t know what to do.


    Fortunately, this girl finally stopped crying. If she were to continue crying, he didn''t know how to persuade her.


    "Elder sister is the best."


    She hugged Nona tightly, burying her head deep in her bosom. Although Min''er was no longer crying, her voice was still muffled, carrying a thick nasal tone. It sounded like she was acting coquettishly.


    Although Jiu Niang''s body was just a little girl, she was already an adult in her heart.


    Seeing her acting coquettishly towards him made his heart warm.


    "Yes, yes, big sister is fine. "Min''er, be good. Big sister will get you something nice later."


    Rubbing Min''er''s head, Nona''s eyes swept over the bloodied snake.


    Since the snake was dead, there was no point in wasting it. Eating the snake meat was still not bad.


    Although she felt that this thing was too terrifying and she couldn''t take it, but ¡­ Sigh, what time is it? I''m so hungry, even humans have to eat it. Why would I be afraid of a snake?


    "Really?"


    Hearing that there was something delicious to eat, Min''er raised her head and looked at Nona with her deeply sunken eyes. Her small face the size of a palm was filled with longing.


    It had to be said that no matter what, the child was still a child. Although he was very sensible, he still had the temperament of a child. When he heard food, he became excited, and even forgot to cry and be sad.


    Nodding, Jiu Niang replied affirmatively, "Of course, when has big sister ever lied to you?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    With sparkling eyes, Min''er vigorously nodded her head, her eyes filled with trust towards Nona.


    At this moment, in Min''er''s heart, Ninth Niang had already surpassed her parents. In her heart, she had already become an omnipotent existence.


    "Alright, then sit down obediently. Wait a bit!"


    Nona also did not plan to get Min''er to help. With her body, even if she were to help, it would only be a small matter.


    He was already in a bad condition, and he was scared quite badly.


    She had always known that she was thin and weak, but when she hugged him earlier, Nona discovered that Min''er, who was tall to the point of holding her chest, was covered in bones.


    Only by drinking the medicine all year round would she be able to have such a strong taste and not grow land. It seemed that after finding a relatively safe place to stay, he would have to help the little girl inspect her body. If he could treat her, then he would do it. Then it''s good to be able to control it...


    It was too pathetic to be tortured at such a young age.


    "Yes, sister, be careful."


    Min''er nodded and found a place to sit down obediently. She rested her chin on her hands as she smiled at Nona.


    Nona took a deep breath and bravely walked towards the dead snake.


    Alright, this was the ice-cold thing that she was most afraid of. If it wasn''t for that ¡­ Forget it, forget it ¡­ A human can eat at any time, let alone a snake ¡­


    Nona comforted herself while bravely walking towards the dead snake.


    But just as her hand touched the snake ¡­


    Suddenly ¡­


    "Huh?"


    Gone!


    Right, the dead snake that was originally lying on the ground had actually disappeared.


    Jiu Niang was startled. She was slightly stunned, but suddenly, a strange voice sounded in her mind.


    He had harvested a fifty year old Viper''s venom and successfully extracted it.


    Fifty years?


    "Hiss!"


    She didn''t expect it to be a fifty year old poisonous snake. She immediately sucked in a breath of cold air and quickly retracted her finger, even though she couldn''t find the snake''s corpse due to the air injury.


    But...


    He still couldn''t help but feel goosebumps.


    "Elder sister? What''s the matter with you? "


    Since Nona was squatting with her back facing Min''er, Min''er didn''t see what had happened just now. She only felt somewhat puzzled when she saw that she hadn''t moved for a long while.


    "No, nothing!"


    Nona turned around with a faint smile on her face, gently shaking her head. "It''s nothing. Min''er, wait a moment!"


    Since the snake was gone, then ¡­ Then naturally, he would not be able to eat the snake meat that was being roasted.


    Then...


    Ye Zichen glanced at the sweet potatoes on the ground. Although they looked dirty, they should taste pretty good if they were cooked. Nona quickly decided that she might as well roast sweet potatoes. It was originally a large piece of reed land, but after knowing that the reeds were almost dry, it was easy to light them up. Nona dug a hole and placed the sweet potato on top of it. Then, she covered it with a thin layer of soil and quickly started a fire.


    As for what had just occurred in his mind, the venom ¡­ She didn''t have the time to study it now ¡­


    I''m hungry, it''s useless no matter what. You won''t be able to fly in space anyway. Since you''re full, you can slowly study it when you have time.


    "Min''er, come!"


    The fire started and Nona waved for Min''er to come over. "Bring the fire over. It''ll be delicious in a while."


    Although it was almost summer, it was still early in the morning, so it was still a little cold.


    "Yeah!"


    Min''er didn''t suspect him. She slowly got up and sat next to Jiu Niang. Her small body leaned on her. "Big sister, you''re so nice."


    "Yes, yes, of course."


    Even if Nona did not fully understand Min''er''s state of mind, she at least understood some of it.


    She clearly knew in her heart that there was a shadow in this girl''s heart.


    That''s right, not to mention a little girl, even she herself was frightened quite a bit ¡­


    She knew in her heart that Min''er was worried that she would abandon her ¡­ After all, in this kind of situation, even family members would not be able to ¡­ Hehe, didn''t they personally experience that kind of exchange before? Not to mention that he didn''t have much to do with her ¡­


    However ¡­


    Although Min''er''s health was not good, and her movements were slow, she might be a burden to herself.


    But... He still didn''t know how long he would have to walk for. It was good to have someone by his side ¡­ Originally, her purpose of following those people was to have more people, have a partner, or at least take care of something.


    However, who would have thought that those people would actually ¡­


    "Sister, do you think we can survive?"


    With half of her body leaning on her, Min''er softly asked. Her voice was so low that it could not be heard. If it wasn''t for her attention, she probably wouldn''t have heard.


    "Sigh!" Sighing lightly, Jiu Niang gently stroked Min''er''s head. "Yes, we can. We will definitely live on properly."


    Nona answered with absolute certainty.


    That''s right, they would definitely be able to live well. Other than the fact that there was a lot of food in her space, just the two of them alone wouldn''t be able to finish it in their entire lives.


    Actually...


    Actually, what Nona was really worried about was ¡­


    In the face of disaster, what was truly scary was not the disaster, but the human heart.


    Last time, when the two of them were able to escape, let''s not talk about the grains in their space. More importantly, those people were completely unprepared. No one would have thought that these two thin and weak girls would be able to escape ¡­


    Even Min''er''s father was certain that they wouldn''t be able to escape.


    "Elder sister, eat!"


    "Alright, hurry up and eat. I have one too!"


    With food, the weakened Min''er became much better. She smiled as she raised the roasted sweet potato in her hand and brought it to Jiu Niang. Her originally pale face turned slightly red.


    But Jiu Niang only lovingly ruffled her hair and lightly shook her head.


    Although she didn''t accept the sweet potato from Allergy''s hands, Nona was still very touched.


    It had already been many days since she had eaten in this situation. She could still resist thinking of herself when she saw the food, but this wasn''t something that just anyone could do. Nona''s heart was warm, and she felt that she didn''t save the wrong person.


    "Sister, what is this?"


    It was a sweet potato the size of a fist. Min''er only ate a third of it before she was satisfied. "Min''er is full!"


    "I''ve already eaten them all. Otherwise, it won''t taste good next time." Such a small sweet potato, it would be gone in two bites. She only took two bites, how could she be satisfied with this? Nona frowned slightly with disapproval in her eyes.


    Eating food was something precious to others, but it wasn''t a problem for her.


    The problem was that she did not have the ability to protect the food. If she took it out, it would become her death knell.


    "Elder sister, I''m really full."


    It had been a long time since Min''er had eaten since she escaped from danger. Although her parents always saved her food, but ¡­ However, in the end, she had secretly given it to Xiao''er. She was worthy of Xiao''er having a relationship with her family, not only her parents, but also her grandparents, uncles and uncles ¡­


    "It doesn''t taste good?"


    Full?


    Nona frowned in disbelief.


    It was impossible for him to be full just by eating a little. Even if he were to feed a cat, it would be more than that, much less a living person.


    Then the only possibility was that she didn''t like it.


    "No, no!" "It''s delicious. Min''er has never eaten anything so delicious before. It''s sweet and fragrant!"


    Min''er shook her head in panic at the suspicious look in Ninth Madame''s eyes.


    It really was very delicious. She didn''t dislike it, but rather liked it a lot. It was just that ¡­


    "Delicious, why don''t you eat more?!" There''s more here, hurry up and eat it! "


    With a frown, Nona stuffed another two sweet potatoes into Min''er''s hands.


    She took out a total of more than ten sweet potatoes, each about the size of a fist.


    In fact, there was still a lot of sweet potatoes in her space. If she planted them, it would produce a lot of them. She didn''t know who took them, but she took them back from Hu San and planted a little of them in the space.


    "Elder sister ¡­" I... "I really ¡­"


    "Eat quickly. Only after you''ve eaten your fill will you have the strength to continue on."


    Min''er wanted to say something, but was rejected by Nona. Min Er''s body was already very weak. If she didn''t eat her fill, wouldn''t she need to be carried away in the future? I can''t do that. I had no choice but to do it last night and almost took my life. If I have to carry it in the future, wouldn''t that be ¡­?


    "There are still a lot of ways to go in the future, let''s eat our fill first ¡­"


    "Young Master, Young Master..." How are you! "


    Jiu Niang was just thinking of a way to persuade Min''er to eat more. If she wasn''t full and didn''t have the strength to walk, she would suffer again. But before he could say anything, a sharp scream came from not too far away, followed by the sound of sparse footsteps.


    "Min''er, we ¡­"


    Someone was coming!


    Nona''s expression immediately darkened, and she quickly grabbed onto Min''er''s hand. At this point, she didn''t know who the other party was, so it was better to stay far away.


    But before they could leave, those people arrived.

 C71

    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    More than ten men dressed in tight clothes probably didn''t realize there was anyone in this kind of place. When they saw Jiu Niang and Min''er, they suddenly unsheathed their sabers and pointed their shiny sabers at them. "Who are you guys!"


    "Ah ¡­"


    When had Min''er ever seen such a scene before? Originally, she had almost been eaten by someone last night, but after escaping with great difficulty, she had encountered a poisonous snake and was still in a state of shock. Suddenly, she met a group of people.


    "Min''er!"


    Jiu Niang was also startled. Fortunately, her reaction was fast enough, so she stopped Min''er and prevented her from falling down and handing it over.


    The ground was covered with reed roots. If he were to fall down like this, he might just get covered in wounds.


    "We escaped, separated from our families."


    He checked to make sure nothing had happened to Min Er. She had just fainted from shock.


    Although she hated these people who suddenly popped up out of nowhere, Jiu Niang still tried her best to control her emotions. She tried to put on a faint smile. "We ¡­"


    "Eh? Is there food? "


    Nona was just thinking of how to get rid of these people.


    These people looked ferocious, but he and Min''er were two little girls. What if ¡­ If these people were too hungry, they would eat Min''er and him like two-legged sheep. At that time ¡­ It was true that he had escaped from the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s den.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, a person rushed over and snatched away the sweet potato in Min Er''s hands.


    Although Min Er had fainted, her small hand was still tightly holding the sweet potato.


    When Nona saw this, she weakly sighed and felt unspeakably aggrieved in her heart.


    However, she was very clear in her heart. In this situation, she and Min''er were both little girls, and Min''er had already fainted. There were only ten or so people on the other side, even though there was a person behind them who seemed to be carrying a person ¡­ Her entire body was covered by a layer of black cloth, making it impossible to see that person''s appearance. However, she seemed to have heard someone call her ''Young Master'' just now ¡­


    But even so, he and Min''er were still no match for them ¡­ Not to mention fighting, even escaping from their sight was not an easy task.


    "We found it on the way here. I don''t know what it was, I''m really hungry ¡­" Nona took a deep breath, trying her best to remain calm. Min''er just now, I''m afraid that not many people knew about this sweet potato and Hu San had it in his possession. Someone might have used it to make up the numbers, but I didn''t think that I would be able to recognize it.


    Since that''s the case ¡­


    Nona quickly came up with a plan ¡­


    "Is that so? "What a strange thing. It smells quite good."


    As expected, that person looked at it and carefully sniffed it. His face was also filled with suspicion.


    And since Nona had said so first, he did not suspect anything.


    "However, we''ve already eaten, so we can eat."


    Not being suspected, Jiu Niang heaved a deep sigh of relief and continued to explain.


    To be honest, what she was worried about the most was that this person might even suspect where the sweet potato came from. If that happened, how would she explain it?


    Fortunately, his reaction was quick. Since he didn''t know what this was and had accidentally obtained it, then no matter how much they asked him, all they had to do was say they didn''t know and they didn''t remember it.


    "Oh, the taste is not bad!"


    The man nodded slightly, placed a small piece on the table, tasted it, and his eyes lit up. "How many do you have? We''ll buy it from you! "


    Fortunately, Nona and Min''er were both little girls. Their complexions were yellow and their skin was thin, so the man didn''t make things difficult for them. Instead, he took out some silver.


    A full 10 taels of silver. Under normal circumstances, 10 taels of silver would be enough to buy several carts of sweet potatoes. However, under such circumstances ¡­ He was afraid that no matter how much money he spent, he wouldn''t be able to buy it ¡­


    However, Jiu Niang had always been a nobody. In this kind of situation, he only had one choice, and that was to obediently hand over the items.


    Hehe, hand it over obediently and he''ll give it back to you. No matter whether this silver is useful or not, there is still money to be paid. If you don''t hand over the item obediently ¡­


    She wasn''t blind, and that shining broadsword wasn''t something to be trifled with.


    "Wow, so much silver!"


    With both hands holding her chin, Nona shouted exaggeratedly, looking as if hundreds of mothers had never seen silver before. Even she couldn''t help but despise herself in her heart. Nona, Nona, this performance of yours is too exaggerated. Anyone with eyes would be able to tell that you are acting.


    However ¡­


    Alright, if I were to regret it now, it would be too late.


    Although she had already thought of thousands of better ways to make up for her previous boastful acting, but the thing that was lacking in this world was regret medicine. No matter how much money you had, you still wouldn''t sell it.


    Jiu Niang could only pray in her heart. These fellows were all blind, and did not see her exaggerated acting skills at all ¡­


    "Haha, young lady is so cute."


    Apparently...


    Nona''s prayer had really succeeded.


    Damn, that man actually started laughing. Furthermore ¡­ And he even praised her for being cute? Haha, this... This is simply defying the heavens, what is this and what is this!


    "Come, come, here you are!"


    The man happily stuffed the silver taels into Nona''s hands. He even gave her a big smile for free. At the same time, he didn''t forget to turn around. "Hey, who among you still has some silver taels. We can''t let this girl down!"


    It was unknown if the people behind her were stunned or if it was really a tragedy. Grandma Niu''s superb acting skills shocked them all. They all opened their eyes wide and stared stupidly at Jiu Niang and the man. However ¡­ Fortunately, while the others were watching, their hands didn''t stop moving ¡­


    They were indeed a bunch of rich people. Soon, a small pile of silver was accumulated. One tael of silver, five taels, ten taels, and a small pile. At the very least, there were at least several hundred taels.


    "Then, little girl, these are all for you!"


    Looking at the small pile of silver, which was probably impossible to hold with such a small hand, the man confidently tore off a cloth bag from his waist and handed the silver inside to Nona.


    Nona stared blankly at the silver in her hand, suddenly at a loss of what to do.


    "About that, thank you uncle!"


    Fine, after brewing for a long time, Nona still obediently bowed. Although she clearly knew in her heart that these days, swapping money for food with a little girl was simply bullying others.


    But...


    Looking at the silver taels in her hands, Nona could not help but hypnotize herself, "I don''t know, I don''t know, I didn''t know that the silver taels could no longer be bought."


    After telling her this to him many times, Nona indeed felt that her mood had improved quite a bit. Furthermore, she felt as if her entire person had become adorable.


    "No thanks, no thanks!" This is for you... If we meet again in the future due to fate, little miss can use this jade pendant to allow this one to do anything for you. "


    The man scratched his head in embarrassment as he reckoned that Jiu Niang''s boastful acting skills had intimidated him. Then, he felt around his waist and directly ripped off a jade pendant and passed it to her.


    "This... "Thank you uncle ¡­"


    Fine, Jiu Niang originally wanted to be polite, but the words that came out of her mouth couldn''t be said. The jade pendant in her hand was even more so, she didn''t want to return it.


    "I won''t thank you, I won''t thank you. Since that''s the case, I''ll see you again."


    The man picked up the sweet potato on the ground and took it with him, even the one that Min''er had bitten.


    In the end, she even clasped her hands and bid farewell to Jiu Niang.


    As for Nona ¡­


    All right ¡­ Fine, I didn''t see it, I didn''t see it ¡­


    However, he still couldn''t help but grumble in his heart, it''s really f * cking enough already, the way he eats is too f * cking ugly. He clearly knew that even if he had money, he wouldn''t be able to buy anything to eat in this world. Yet he actually used it to trick a child.


    You said you didn''t eat it, so it''s fine, but ¡­ However, your grandpa didn''t even let him off after taking a bite. How ugly is your way of eating?


    Nona cursed the man fiercely in her heart, but ¡­ But keep a smile on your face...


    Alright, although her face was covered by a scarf, no one would be able to see it even if she smiled.


    However, she could only constantly tell herself in her heart: People have to lower their heads under the eaves.


    Yes, that''s right ¡­


    "Uncle, you''re really a good person. We''ll meet again if fate wills it!"


    Good man, damn you, I''ve never seen such a cowardly man.


    Although Nona was smiling, she still cursed him a thousand times in her heart.


    "Haha, good. Little miss, we''ll meet again!"


    However ¡­ But Nona really did not need love to feel that this man''s skin was already thick to a certain extent. She did not believe that this man did not know that under these circumstances, two little girls without food would not walk out alive.


    Under such circumstances, he was actually able to say such words.


    He was really f * cking screwed!


    No wonder even the group of men in black behind him kept silent. They didn''t say a word and only lowered their heads.


    Most likely, everyone had also been looking down on this shameless fellow for a while.


    "F * ck!"


    After a long while, those people finally walked far away, and Jiu Niang finally no longer had to continue pretending to smile.


    F * ck, this era has clearly proven that things aren''t easy. Not only do we have to face natural disasters, but we also have to face perverted humans. You said that we''re all humans and that it''s not easy for us to live, so why can''t we just love each other?


    You have to do this.


    "Ahh, Min''er, Min''er, I truly envy you. It''s so good that you directly fainted."


    Looking at the unconscious Min''er, Nona couldn''t help sighing in her heart. That feeling of jealousy and envy ¡­


    He was truly envious, jealous, and hateful.


    If only he had known earlier, he would have fainted. He wouldn''t have had to deal with those shameless fellows.


    However, Nona was not sure that if she had fainted as well, that fellow would have the same idea of eating her and Min''er alive.


    "Hiss, forget it, forget it. At least I got away with it!"


    When she thought of the pair of green eyes from last night, she couldn''t help but shiver.


    Really scared my brother to death.


    Too terrifying.


    Fortunately, these people only robbed things, but didn''t eat themselves or Min''er.


    "If you don''t die from a great tribulation, you will be blessed!"


    As she patted her chest, Nona could not help but comfort herself. Although she knew very well that the next step would be even more difficult.


    However, people always have a little thought. As long as there''s a little hope in their hearts, it''s always good.


    All in all, those people had shown mercy. If the ten men in black were to really eat Min''er and him, then perhaps ¡­ I''m afraid they really can''t escape.

 C72

    "Ah, no, no... "Go away!"


    Without knowing how long she had slept, Min Er screamed and waved her hands. She sat up and looked around with confusion, "Big sister? "What is this place?"


    Is it dark?


    How strange, she clearly remembered that the genius lit up not long ago, why did it suddenly turn dark?


    However, Min''er was relieved when she saw Nona sitting by the fire.


    It was great that he had his sister with him, so there was nothing else to do.


    "It''s already dark. You''ve already slept for a day. Come, have some food. "


    Jiu Niang helplessly shook her head. This girl was really slow on the uptake. She slept for an entire day.


    However, since Min Er was unconscious for a day, she also took a day of rest.


    He felt a bit of strength returning to his body. It was finally a blessing in disguise.


    In her hand was a roasted sweet potato that she gave to Min''er. The corner of Nona''s mouth raised into a faint smile. "Eat quickly. Only after you''ve eaten your fill will you have the strength to walk." "We have to start tomorrow. Our headquarters has always been here."


    Right, we''ll start our journey tomorrow no matter what.


    Although it must have caused a ruckus last night, it definitely slowed down the heating up of the crowd.


    However, it had already been a day and he didn''t know when those people would catch up, so he had to hurry on his way to the hotel tomorrow.


    He didn''t want to leave today. The first aspect was because Min''er had fainted and he really didn''t have any strength left. Not only did he not rest last night, he even carried Min''er on his back for an entire night.


    Besides, he didn''t want to follow those men in black.


    He really didn''t have any moral integrity at all. With that man''s level of thick-skinned skin, he used useless silver to exchange for sweet potatoes, and he didn''t even leave a single one for him. Most importantly, he actually acted as if he wasn''t taken advantage of at all.


    Jiu Niang was worried. If she and Min''er followed behind them all the way, those people might have nothing to eat, so they might as well eat Min''er and herself.


    You can''t do anything with that kind of moral integrity, so don''t go on.


    He might as well stop and rest, even though he might encounter the group of people behind him.


    However, although that group of people were terrifying, he didn''t know how to compare them with the black-clothed man. Although they said they ate Min''er and him, and their customers were fair and square, but these men in black, they were simply a scam that didn''t even cost their lives.


    "Huh?"


    When Min''er saw the sweet potato, her originally unclear mind instantly cleared up. "Big Sister, this ¡­" This... "Those people, those people didn''t ¡­"


    Holding the sweet potato tightly, Min''er quickly scanned her surroundings.


    Suddenly, she remembered that a lot of people had come. Those people were all bad people, and each and every one of them wanted to snatch their food. They were not good people.


    But, but what about those people?


    Why is the sweet potato still here?


    "Of course not, look at you, scared... "What a coward. There aren''t so many bad people in the world. Those people are actually good people. They''re just asking for directions."


    Nona giggled happily and quickly explained.


    However ¡­ Alright, she really felt that her acting skills were getting better and better. For her to be able to speak such lies with her mouth open so smoothly, she simply admired herself more and more.


    With his ability to lie without a single blush on his face, there was no way for him to escape her.


    "Really? Is it really just a question of directions? "


    Min''er still couldn''t believe it as she looked doubtfully at Nona.


    Although she had fainted long ago and didn''t know what she had said to those people during the last nine years, but ¡­ But she clearly remembered that that person pulled out a knife with her beloved one, and that bright blade was really scary. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have directly fainted from fear.


    "Of course it''s true. I really was just passing by."


    Nodding her head, Nona said with determination, "Look at you, you''re scared. Don''t think about it, just think about it. If those people were all bad, how could these sweet potatoes still be here? "


    Jiu Niang knocked on Min''er''s head and said in a displeased tone.


    As expected, Min''er didn''t dare to continue asking.


    After an unknown amount of time, she slowly raised her head and looked at Jiu Niang with a smile. "Right, there are still many good people. Father told me before that there are many good people in this world, but I forgot about them."


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    There were many good people, but there were too many good people!


    If I didn''t have a lot of sweet potatoes in my space, maybe I would be crying with you now, hugging my head?


    If those fellows were good people, then there would really be no good people in this world!


    Nona had a bitter face and wanted to follow along, but in reality, her heart had already ¡­


    What the heck, it was absolutely infuriating.


    There are no good people in this world, okay?


    All the good people in the world have already died, okay?


    How could there be any good people?


    Little girl, you are really too naive. In this world, there are dangerous and evil great-aunt tigers everywhere. I only said a few words and you really believed me. No wonder she was scheming to eat you.


    "Elder sister, where are you talking about them? We still have sweet potatoes. Why don''t we give them a few? Do they not have anything to eat? What if they are hungry? "


    "What the heck!"


    I was just worried that he was a bad guy, but now I''m worried that he would starve to death. I say, big sister, do you need to switch between so quickly? Although I think I''m very smart, but I can''t keep up with your pace, okay?


    "Elder sister? What''s the matter with you? "


    Clearly, Min''er had no idea what was going on in Nona''s heart, let alone how bitter she was feeling in her heart.


    However, when she saw Jiu Niang suddenly lower her head as if she was in a bad mood, she was somewhat puzzled. "Did Elder Sister forget to give it to them? Actually, it''s not a big deal, and it''s not a big deal either. There are so many of them, so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    Blaming yourself?


    What the hell! What the hell!? Am I going to blame myself?


    This old man is really ¡­


    Nona felt that she really could not live any longer. There was simply no way to communicate at all.


    Those people... Why did those people blame themselves? Why did they blame themselves for giving them all the sweet potatoes?


    Blaming himself for not being able to do anything but pretend to be a fool and switch places with someone else? Eating a proper meal in exchange for a pile of silver that could not be eaten?


    [I am really unlucky, okay?


    He was really unlucky, alright?


    He was clearly the innocent child, the one who was bullied by others and yet now he was the one who was going to seek out someone to cry to.


    "Big sister, actually, it doesn''t matter. Min''er knows that big sister is a good person and has a really good heart. If it wasn''t for her elder sister, Min''er would have probably ¡­ Early... Class Ai, don''t blame yourself. If there''s no relationship between them, maybe we''ll meet them again. "We should save a bit. If we meet them, we should just give them to them."


    Min''er kindly comforted Nona, but ¡­


    But damn, Nona didn''t even need to be comforted.


    "I''m fine ¡­" "I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m fine ¡­"


    It was really great, he was really great, he was so great, he could not be any better.


    Nona''s heart was ¡­ That depression.


    He had really set a trap for himself. Now he had really trapped himself, and now he couldn''t come out right?


    Wuu wuu, I really want to cry. How can this world be like this? She really just wants to be an innocent glutton.


    However ¡­ But why did the heavens not agree to such a small request ¡­


    "Elder sister!"


    Suddenly, Min''er stood up and grabbed onto Jiu Niang''s hand as she looked at her with a serious expression.


    It was the first time that Nona had seen Min''er''s serious appearance. She was shocked and looked at Mi''er in disbelief. "What''s wrong?" Has something happened? "


    What was going on with Min''er?


    He didn''t feel sorry for her along the way, did he?


    Why does he look so serious?


    Furthermore, why didn''t he notice that despite Min Er''s young age, her serious appearance was still a bit frightening.


    "Elder sister, let''s hurry on our way. Let''s not waste any more time here."


    "What?"


    Nona''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Min''er. She involuntarily touched her forehead. "That''s not right. It''s fine. There''s no fever. Why did you suddenly say such words?"


    That''s right, Min''er''s temperature is very normal. She doesn''t seem to have a fever, so why would she suddenly say such words?


    Nona looked at Min''er in disbelief. "Min''er, what happened to you?"


    Traveling in the middle of the night? Is there a mistake?


    Last night, the two of them were forced to leave because they had no other choice. If they didn''t leave, they might really be eaten by someone, so there was nothing they could do about it. But now ¡­


    Right now, there was no need for them to travel in the middle of the night.


    "Elder sister, I''m fine. I''m fine." Shaking her head, Min Er''s face was determined. "Big Sister, let''s hurry up and go. I remember that one of them seemed to have gotten sick, so they might not have anything to eat. In case ¡­ "What if I catch up with them right now? Maybe I can find them!"


    "What ¡­" You... "Tell me ¡­"


    What the hell! Jiu Niang felt that her sense of life and values had been refreshed. This ¡­ This is...


    What the hell? Min''er wanted to travel in the middle of the night to chase after those people?


    Immediately, Nona felt that she wasn''t feeling very well anymore.


    He had stayed here all day, risking his life to catch up with those people. He didn''t want to get too close to them, and was afraid that they wouldn''t have anything to eat, so he used Min Er and himself as food. However ¡­ But Min''er, that f * cker ¡­ He actually wanted to send food directly to the door ¡­


    "Min''er, actually ¡­ "Actually ¡­"


    Nona held Min''er''s hand and looked at her earnestly. She wanted to tell her the truth, but ¡­ However, when he looked at the pair of bright eyes and heard the words spoken, he was unable to say anything.


    Fine, fine, she was such a useless person. Clearly ¡­ Clearly ¡­


    But he couldn''t say it out loud.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry. We''ll be able to find them. Father said that a worthy person will take upon themselves the glory of the heavens! These people are good people, so they''ll be fine. "


    Min''er had no idea what was going on in Nona''s heart. She assumed Nona was really worried about those people and couldn''t help but comfort her.


    However ¡­ But in the end, Nona was not the least bit worried, especially towards those people. In her heart, there was only anger. Anger, alright? That was really anger! She just didn''t want to worry Min''er, much less find an excuse to explain where these sweet potatoes came from ¡­


    However ¡­


    "As expected, if you don''t court death, you won''t die!"


    Cover your face, cry!


    Nona finally understood what he meant by "if you don''t court death, you won''t die". This was exactly what she was feeling right now.


    It was obviously just a small lie to make things easier, but ¡­ But the consequences of this lie were something he could not accept...

 C73

    "Sister, let''s hurry up and go! "Don''t worry, Min''er is fine. Min''er will definitely not hold you back."


    On the way, Min''er pulled Nona''s arm and sped up.


    Originally, Nona thought that Min''er was just speaking on her own, and since she couldn''t find a reasonable excuse to refute, she had no choice but to agree.


    But... There were many times when even Nona felt that she was about to die of exhaustion. She wanted to stop and rest for a while, but was firmly rejected by Min''er, who also said it very reasonably.


    That was: "Sister, they have patients. The patients don''t have much to eat."


    Actually, what Nona didn''t know was that for Min''er, this was an empathy.


    It was also because his body and bones were not good that he found it difficult to travel. However, his parents were desperately protecting him, even though ¡­ Although later on ¡­ At that time, when he met his sister, he could only say that his luck was too good. Under such circumstances, when he met his sister, she treated him very well.


    But the man was poor, sick, and lost.


    Those people were all good people. In this kind of situation, they didn''t do anything to him and his sister. They were really rare good people.


    There were too few of these people, especially those who wanted to eat her and her sister. Min''er felt a wave of discomfort in her heart.


    So...


    "Big sister, we have to work hard. Hurry up, otherwise ¡­" But I''m sure we can find them. "


    Min Er kept muttering that she would definitely find them.


    Right, they will definitely be able to find those people. Those people are all good people.


    "Min''er ¡­" I think, I think... "


    "Big sister, Min''er is fine. You don''t have to worry about her."


    Actually... Nona wanted to say, "Min''er, actually, I think we should take a break. Otherwise, if we don''t find those people, I''ll have to lie down first."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Min''er interrupted her. Her pale face revealed a sweet smile as she looked resolutely at Jiu Niang. Seeing the confident look on Min''er''s face, Nona''s words could no longer be heard.


    Alright, she felt that she was truly a good person. However, being a good person sometimes was really too hard. Just like her current self, it was really too hard.


    "Sister, we will definitely be able to catch them!"


    "Yeah, yeah ¡­" "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    Nona felt that she really wanted to die. She decided that no matter what happened in the future, she shouldn''t lie anymore. Lying was indeed the most dangerous thing in the world. Looking at himself, he was actually doing something for himself.


    On the way, Nona simply kept silent and followed Min''er in silence.


    As for Min''er, she was nimbly shuttling around. It was impossible to tell whether her body was not well or whether it was because she had rested well or because she had eaten the sweet potato in Jiu Niang''s space. Anyway ¡­ In any case, Jiu Niang had an illusion, which was ¡­


    His body might not be as good as Min''er''s.


    What Nona did not know was that not long after she left with Min''er, a group of people stopped where they were.


    "Look, a fire has been lit here, someone must have been here before."


    "There''s still some heat. It shouldn''t have been there for long."


    "Humph, I think it''s that bitch!"


    "Right, it must be them!"


    "Don''t let me catch you, or else ¡­" "Hmph, I''ll definitely kill her ¡­"


    That''s right, this group of people were the ones in the forest back then ¡­


    There were originally two to three hundred people in this group, but now there were only a hundred or so people left. Furthermore, many of them were wounded, making them look even more miserable than before.


    And all of this was caused when they were fighting over the grain last night.


    However, none of them were willing to admit that the events of the previous night had occurred because they had robbed food. Thus, everyone''s resentment had been focused on Nona. It was all because of that little bitch. If it wasn''t for that little bitch suddenly saying that there was food, they wouldn''t have all gone to snatch it ¡­


    Right, that little bitch was the one to be blamed. It was all because of that little bitch. If it wasn''t for that little bitch, they wouldn''t even fight.


    "Hmph, that little bitch. Killing her is letting her off easy!"


    "That''s right, that''s right!"


    What happened last night left a deep shadow in everyone''s heart. At this moment, they were all in such a terrifying shadow and no one was willing to believe that they were the kind of people who had poor headphones for a single bite. They wanted to think about how their hands would end up dying or even how their corpses would be dismembered ¡­ Amongst them, there were a lot of people that he had known before, and some of them even had good relationships with ¡­ But last night ¡­


    Of those who survived, no one was willing to admit that they had done it themselves.


    Since this happened to happen again, he could only find someone else to replace him ¡­ That person was obviously Nona.


    "Good, since this is the case, let''s continue chasing!"


    "No, I''m tired!"


    "I''m tired too!"


    "I can''t make it out. If you guys want to continue chasing, then go ahead. I''m going to rest."


    "In any case, she''s just a little girl. Let''s rest for the night and continue our chase tomorrow!"


    Everyone kept talking, and some of them suggested continuing to pursue him through the night. After all ¡­ After all, everyone felt very uncomfortable after what had happened. They continued to look for a scapegoat. Now that the scapegoat was right in front of them, some of them naturally couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    They thought that as long as they caught the scapegoat, they would be at ease.


    But...


    However, there were still some people who had a little bit of rationality. They were very clear in their hearts that the consequences were their own fault in the first place.


    Letting all her anger out on Nona was just to find a way to vent it, but even if she did manage to catch her, so what? So what if he really killed Nona?


    Nothing could change. Those people were dead or dead, and their hands were still stained with blood.


    "You all ¡­ "You people ¡­"


    "Two-legged sheep, fresh two-legged sheep, who wants to trade!"


    "I... "My home, my home ¡­"


    "And my family ¡­"


    There were some good things that, since they had already begun, were truly impossible to return to.


    It was still fine for some things to not be tainted by it, but if they were, then there really would be no turning back.


    This was how it was for these people. In fact, although they had all come here starving, but ¡­ No one spoke, everyone just remained silent, but ¡­ At that time, since this precedent had already been set, then ¡­ Then naturally, more and more people couldn''t take it anymore ¡­


    Hunger was the devil, constantly eroding everyone''s humanity. Slowly, these people began to get used to this kind of thing, and began to get used to it.


    After all ¡­


    People can only go on living. If they all died, then everything would be meaningless, right?


    "Daddy ¡­"


    At the periphery of the crowd, there was a middle-aged man with a beard, a pale young woman, and a thin and frail little boy who were nestling together ¡­


    The boy lightly tugged on the middle-aged man''s arm, his eyes full of pleading.


    He was hungry, really hungry. He hadn''t eaten anything in days ¡­ For a five or six-year-old child, this was their limit ¡­


    However ¡­


    "Shut up!"


    The young woman fiercely looked at the boy. A trace of malice flashed across her pale face. "It''s all you! It''s all you! If it wasn''t for you, my Min''er ¡­ My Min''er ¡­"


    The woman''s deep-set eyes stared viciously at the boy. Her eyes were filled with malice as she muttered to herself nonstop. There were no tears in her empty eyes at all. All along the way, she had only silently cried. Her tears had long ago flowed down her face.


    "You ¡­ Don''t be like this, Xiao''er is just a child, he doesn''t know anything. "


    The bearded man looked at the young woman helplessly. His brows were knitted tightly. He wanted to say something, but he knew what he wanted to say ¡­ In the end, she could only hug the little boy tightly. "Xiao''er is not afraid, not afraid. It''s fine. We''ll be able to go home very soon. It''ll be fine when we go home. We''ll have delicious food when we go home."


    "En!" The boy silently leaned against the middle-aged man''s chest with his sparkling eyes unblinkingly looking at the young woman. His thin hands carefully extended in an attempt to grab the young woman''s hand, but ¡­ But halfway there, he stopped in mid-air.


    "Mother ¡­"


    The little guy looked pitifully at the girl and timidly shouted.


    However, the woman seemed not to have heard him, only coldly looking into the distance.


    "Sigh!"


    In the end, the middle-aged man could only sigh helplessly. "It''s fine. Min''er will definitely be fine."


    Countless words came to the tip of his tongue, but in the end, it turned into a dry and shriveled sentence.


    That''s right, now that he said Min Er was fine, she would definitely be fine. What else could he say?


    Min''er, her good daughter.


    Since she was young, she had always held the good child in her palms. For her, she could give up everything.


    However ¡­ But now ¡­


    He repeated that Min''er would be fine, but he really didn''t know what else to say. He thought that he really pushed his daughter out ¡­ He ¡­ He ¡­


    He was a man. He had always felt that he was a man of his word, or else it would not have happened to him.


    But... But thinking about that horrible scene from last night ¡­


    Just a little bit more and her daughter would have ended up like those people ¡­


    "Daddy, let''s go find sister."


    Even though Xiao''er wasn''t that old, he still vaguely understood what had happened. He had personally seen what happened last night and had personally seen people eat people ¡­ Although his father protected him from looking, but... However, he was still able to see it secretly ¡­


    However, he was still very happy in his heart. His sister was fine, but she ran away.


    "Alright, alright. Daddy will take you to find elder sister!"


    The middle-aged man nodded. He no longer wanted to take another look at the absurd crowd. He was afraid that if he continued to follow these people, he would become a person who was neither human nor ghost. Holding Xiao''er in one hand and the young woman in the other, the three of them took advantage of the night to silently disappear into the darkness.


    No one noticed that there were three missing people. Perhaps someone else had noticed, but this matter had nothing to do with them ¡­


    The night continued. After the sharp cries, the familiar smell appeared again. Everyone was already intoxicated by the smell and lost their direction.


    Perhaps they struggled in their hearts in the beginning, but after the struggle, everything calmed down. Everyone silently accepted everything, accepted ¡­ It was just a one time downfall ¡­

 C74

    "Damn it!" The Young Lord is having a fever! " The group of black-clothed men were escorting a young man. They didn''t stop at all during the journey. However, the group that was rushing along had suddenly stopped, and all of them had heavy expressions on their faces. The person in the middle was a pale youth with a pale face. However, his breathing was rapid, his forehead was full of sweat, his brows were tightly knitted, and his entire body was trembling, as if he was experiencing great pain. If one paid attention and looked, it would be very easy to tell. Compared to them, who was the one who had cheated Nona''s sweet potato?


    "Young Lord... Young Lord... "Wake up and think ¡­" The group of men scratched their ears and cheeks in anxiety. No one could have imagined that those people would be so daring as to take action against the young master. All along the way, they had to thank the great master for his antidote and protected the young master''s heart and veins, but even so, the young master''s condition was still constantly deteriorating. They travelled day and night.


    However ¡­ However ¡­ Young Lord''s Situation...


    "What should we do? If this goes on... "I''m afraid ¡­"


    Everyone knew that at this rate, the young master wouldn''t be able to survive. Along the way, they had thought of every possible way, and even ¡­ He even did the trick on the little girl ¡­


    If they were not busy traveling and had not run into a famine, they would not have been able to buy food no matter how much money they had. No matter what, they would never do such a thing.


    Everyone knew clearly in their hearts that under such circumstances, without food on them, the chances of them surviving would be very small ¡­ But there was nothing they could do ¡­ It''s not up to them to think about other people... Let alone two commoners ¡­ If it really came to the end of the line, even if it was their own little lives, they would not hold anything back ¡­


    However, in the end, they were not bandits. They could not completely disregard human lives, so they had to hand over the jade plates that represented their status. However ¡­ Whether those two little girls could survive or not was another matter ¡­ They were just trying to find peace of mind ¡­


    Along the way, they tried their best to save food while constantly increasing their speed. They had originally thought that they would be able to last until the next city. As long as they reached the next city, they would be able to find a way to contact their master.


    "No, we have to get a doctor... I can''t wait to contact Master. " As long as he could get in touch with his master, he would be able to save the young master ¡­ It wasn''t that they hadn''t thought of looking for a doctor along the way ¡­


    However, since the young master''s identity was so special, it might attract even more trouble if his identity was exposed. Secondly, they couldn''t trust the doctors outside ¡­ Back then, their master had personally handed the young master over to them. Their responsibility was to protect the young master well ¡­ This time, they also received a letter from Young Master Situ in order to know that something like this had happened. Young Master had always been in a bad condition, if he had stayed in the manor for too long, he might have been frightened. But who would have thought that they would be ambushed right after exiting ¡­


    If they hadn''t been so careful, they might have fallen on the ground.


    Luckily for them, although those fellows had taken advantage of the situation, it seemed that they couldn''t confirm the Young Lord''s identity. They only probed a little, and after a single strike, he disappeared without a trace ¡­


    But... The young master was still frightened ¡­ Inducing poison ¡­ Back then, the young master had been poisoned in his mother''s womb. All these years, in order to suppress the poison in the young master''s body, everyone had tried everything they could, but it was to no avail ¡­ At most, it would just be suppression... And this time ¡­


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Ignore Me... "I''m fine, let''s continue on our way ¡­"


    The youth struggled to open his eyes and say a few words ¡­ A few short sentences were exceptionally difficult for him ¡­ His already pale face turned even paler ¡­ The sweat on his forehead flowed down, and his entire body seemed to have been fished out of the water ¡­


    "Young Lord... Young Lord... You''re awake? "


    Seeing that the youth had woken up, everyone surrounded him in pleasant surprise, talking back and forth. Their eyes were filled with unconcealable excitement.


    Ever since the youth was born, they had been sent to his side. Although they weren''t much older than the youth, but ¡­ However, it could be said that they had watched the youth grow up. Although they were both master and servant, in reality, they were even closer than relatives ¡­


    "Young master, don''t worry, I''ll find a doctor for you immediately. You''ll be fine." On the way here, what they were worried about the most was the youth''s body being unable to withstand it. Now that the youth had woken up, it was a great surprise to them.


    The poison in the young master''s body came from his mother''s womb. After so many years of trying, he still wasn''t able to completely cure her, but ¡­


    As long as I''m awake... Good to be awake ¡­


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Cough cough ¡­ No! Don''t look for a doctor! Go... "Leave immediately ¡­"


    The youth shook his head with great difficulty. Sweat was dripping down his face, but his eyes remained calm.


    Ever since the day he was born, the poison in his body had accompanied him and he had long since gotten used to it ¡­ He was getting used to physical torture...


    Only pain could remind him that he was still alive... At the beginning, he had also complained about being cynical ¡­ But what was the use? He even wanted to die. As long as he died, everything would be over ¡­


    Later ¡­ And then he showed up... Everyone was trying to coax him. Whatever he said would be the end. [No matter who the person is, he won''t say a word in front of me ¡­] But he was completely different ¡­ Even now, he could still clearly remember the first thing he said upon seeing him: "Tsk tsk, is this the little trash from the legends?"


    Although he had always known that he was in poor health and that it would be useless if he failed to learn from his father, his master was a scholar from everywhere, but even if he didn''t learn from them, he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it ¡­ He was also used to being willful ¡­ However, no one had ever dared to say it out loud in front of him ¡­


    He was so angry that he didn''t care whether his body was good or not. The doctor forbade him to continue fighting with Situ Jin ¡­ However, he didn''t expect to strike up a relationship with her ¡­ The two of them could be considered to be friends after a fight ¡­ Although he was a noble prince, he had grown up outside the palace. Although he was doted upon, his name did not make sense ¡­


    He had also been brooding over his identity for many years ¡­ But... Haha, this person is just like this. As long as I see someone more unlucky than me, my heart will feel a lot better ¡­ He was just like that. Seeing someone even more unlucky than himself made his heart feel comfortable ¡­ He had the title of Crown Prince on his head, but he couldn''t even return to the Palace ¡­


    Probably because they shared the same fate ¡­ That was why their relationship was so good ¡­ He had to admit that if it wasn''t for him, he might have become even more of a degenerate ¡­


    "Young master, your body is important, we have to stay ¡­" Although he was the young master, it was related to his body, so they firmly opposed his decision.


    "No ¡­" "Let''s go ¡­"


    The youth shook his head without any hesitation. He knew very well that he couldn''t stay here any longer. Right now, the outside world was in chaos, and those people ¡­ Those people wouldn''t let him off so easily. After so many years, he understood that woman very well. He was very clear about her methods ¡­


    "Young master ¡­"


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" Go? Was he trying to kill himself? If you don''t want to live, then leave ¡­ He had really broadened his horizons ¡­ "There is still such a suicidal person ¡­"


    A clear and melodious sound rang out. Only now did everyone realize that there were two small figures beside them at some point.


    "Shua!" The black-clothed people who were originally surrounding the youth quickly stood up and drew their swords ¡­ The smile on his face vanished in an instant, and a layer of frost enveloped his body ¡­ Even the surrounding temperature has dropped by several degrees...


    F * ck me! No way ¡­ Nona never thought that these people would change so much ¡­ He was startled ¡­ Retreating conditioned reflex... At the same time, he did not forget to pull Min''er. "Heh heh, hello everyone. We were just playing with soy sauce. Don''t be nervous everyone, don''t be nervous ¡­"


    I wiped it off... It can''t be, these guys'' killing intent ¡­ This is frightening me to death ¡­ Nona was a little regretful. She knew these fellows were not simple characters. If she had known earlier, she would have coaxed Min''er to leave these fellows far away ¡­


    "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­" Look, look. That little big brother seems to be very upset. "


    At this moment, everyone was in a state of tension ¡­ Nona was also very nervous ¡­ However, Min''er didn''t seem to feel anything. Her bony hands tightly clenched onto Jiu Niang''s sleeves as her clear eyes stared unblinkingly at the teenager that was surrounded by the black-clothed man.


    He looked to be around 13 or 14 years old. His face was pale and devoid of any color. One look was all it took to tell that his body was in a bad condition. However, a pair of clear eyes were filled with determination. It was impossible to tell that she had been suffering from illness all year round ¡­


    "Yes, yes ¡­" "I''m afraid I won''t be able to live for long ¡­"


    At first, the atmosphere was very tense, but because of Min''er''s words, everyone''s attention was diverted. Jiu Niang glanced at the youth, her eyes brimming with a coy smile.


    Although there was no specific examination, she had grown up together with her grandfather. Although she had studied western medicine herself, she still understood the basics of hearing, hearing, and seeing ¡­


    With just a glance, she could see that although this youth was young, he had ¡­ His body was almost completely hollowed out ¡­ He was afraid that at this rate, he would be almost done for ¡­


    The first time they met, he was completely wrapped up by those black-clothed people. She didn''t even have the chance to see his face, so she didn''t see his situation ¡­ Now that I look more closely, I can see that something is wrong... If that was the case, she also understood why these people were in such a hurry ¡­


    It was most likely related to this young man''s body ¡­


    "You ¡­ "You''re courting death!" Swish! One after another, they pointed their swords at Nona ¡­


    "Hehe, calm down everyone, calm down ¡­" "Don''t be impulsive ¡­" Nona waved her hand in a flurry, a wry smile forming at the corner of her mouth.


    He felt so depressed. What a f * cking dog. I can''t live a good life, but ¡­ Damn you, how can you do this? He had only said the truth, and these people had actually turned angry from embarrassment ¡­


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Stop, everyone, don''t be rash ¡­"


    The youth coughed vigorously. After holding back for a long time, he finally managed to say a sentence. He gently waved his hand, signaling everyone not to be impulsive. However, such a simple action caused the youth to break out in a cold sweat.


    "Young Lord, Young Lord, are you alright?"


    "No, nothing!" Waving his hand with all his might, the youth tried his best to suppress the intense coughing. With his body, he knew very well that even though he had been nurturing all sorts of medicine these years, he was, after all, an expert here. His body was getting worse ¡­ This is unquestionable... Although no one was willing to admit it, no one would tell him ¡­ But I know from the frequency of those quack doctors...


    "Little girl, come... "Come ¡­"


    The youth''s lips curled up into a brilliant smile. He gently waved his hand and nodded towards Nona.


    "Tsk tsk, you''re the only one who is acting like this. If you don''t obediently enjoy life, why are you running everywhere?"


    Since she was being called, she naturally wasn''t afraid. She swaggered over to the youth''s side. When he got closer, he realized that the condition of this young man''s body was even worse than he thought ¡­


    In this situation, the best thing to do was to stay home obediently and eat and drink. With such a limited time, why were they still running around ¡­ What time would you like to waste...

 C75

    "You ¡­ Bastard... "How dare he spout nonsense ¡­"


    Instantly, the faces of everyone in black darkened. They were well aware of the Young Lord''s physical condition, but no one had ever dared to say it out loud.


    Although Jiu Niang''s words were true and everyone was well aware of it, but ¡­ Everyone still didn''t want to be said out loud like this ¡­


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" "Seriously, what kind of people are these? Can''t they even speak the truth?"


    Jiu Niang shrugged and a trace of ridicule flashed across her eyes. This person was just like that. He just liked to listen to nice words, and wasn''t even willing to listen to the truth.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Nona''s words were a provocation to the black-clothed men. Immediately, the black-clothed men stared at Nona with dark faces and sharp swords in their hands, as if they were ready to attack at any moment.


    "What is it? To tell the truth, a crime? You don''t want anyone to tell you the truth? Look at all of you, you''re all looking like fiends ¡­ Do you want to eat people? "


    With both hands on her hips, Jiu Niang''s eyes were wide open, as if she wasn''t afraid of anything.


    Tsk tsk ¡­ These people ¡­ However, although they were very annoying, they still treated their master well ¡­ If it wasn''t for the fact that they treated their master well ¡­ She was too lazy to pay any attention to them ¡­


    "Enough ¡­" "Stop messing around ¡­"


    After the youth coughed for a while, his pale face flushed red, looking much weaker than before. However, her clear eyes remained calm ¡­ It was as if their conversation had no effect on him...


    "Yes sir!"


    The moment the youth opened his mouth, everyone instantly fell silent. Jiu Niang also lightly shrugged her shoulders. She had never intended to cause a ruckus with these guys. Since they were all on truce, there was no need for her to lower herself to their level.


    "Little girl, your eyesight is quite good ¡­" Clutching his mouth and coughing a few times, the youth''s lips curled up into a faint smile. His clear and transparent eyes looked at Nona as he gave her a thumbs up ¡­


    Looking at Jiu Niang, the youth was in a rare good mood. "My name is Situ Xi, what is the little girl''s name?"


    "Nona, Min''er." Nona did not hesitate as she directly said her name. At the same time, she did not forget to introduce Min''er who was beside her.


    It had to be said that this time, Min''er was more than she had hoped for. Although her face was pale and she was hiding behind him with her hands clutching her arms tightly, she didn''t faint like last time. It was a cause for celebration.


    "Elder sister ¡­" With a small hand, she carefully tugged at the corner of Jiu Niang''s clothes. Min''er lowered her voice and said in a voice that only she and Jiu Niang could hear, "Elder sister, big brother is a good person." I... Let''s give him the sweet potato... "Min''er, Min''er can eat this ¡­"


    Deeply afraid that Jiu Niang wouldn''t agree, Min''er clenched her teeth and looked at her carefully.


    Since she had a bad body since she was young, she naturally felt a lot of sympathy for someone who had a bad body as well.


    "You ¡­" What do you want me to say to you? "


    Min''er would have forgotten what they came here for if she didn''t say ¡­ As she looked at the serious expression on Min''er''s face, she suddenly had a thought ¡­ He had an indescribable feeling of helplessness ¡­


    "This is not a problem with sweet potatoes!"


    She didn''t expect that she would lie so casually just for the sake of convenience. But she didn''t expect that she would lose so much. This time, even Jiu Niang felt helpless.


    At the time, these people had "bought" all the sweet potatoes on their bodies... Moreover, this youth''s appearance was not something that a few sweet potatoes could handle ¡­


    However ¡­


    "Forget it, forget it ¡­" Really ¡­ "It''s my bad luck ¡­"


    "Eh? This... This is not that... And the little girl? "


    Nona was considering whether or not she should find an excuse to take Min''er away, or perhaps tell her the truth.


    But before she could finish her sentence, a voice interrupted her.


    Soon, a black shadow flashed and a familiar face appeared in front of Jiu Niang.


    "So it''s you."


    With one glance, Nona recognized him. Wasn''t this the man who took away her sweet potato with silver?


    No wonder no one recognized Min''er just now. She was even able to make people lose their memories in front of a play. So it was because the black-clothed person that contacted her wasn''t here. Looking at the water bag on his hand, perhaps he had gone out to look for water ¡­


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    The man in black nodded, looking as if he didn''t understand why Jiu Niang and Min''er would catch up so quickly.


    On the way, they travelled at high speeds and did not dare to stop for even a moment.


    From his point of view, the two little girls, not to mention, they didn''t even have anything to eat, it was impossible for them to catch up to him at such a fast speed.


    "Your master is very heavily poisoned."


    Since they met an old acquaintance, Nona did not beat around the bush. "If he doesn''t think of a way to cure the poison soon, I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold on."


    Ignoring everything else, just the constant vomiting of blood wasn''t a solution. He couldn''t just continue on like this, right?


    At this rate, there was no need to say anything further. One could just spit out blood and die.


    "You ¡­"


    whoosh whoosh whoosh ¡­ *


    "You''re courting death!"


    "Shut up. Do you believe that your father will take your life?"


    As expected ¡­


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a burst of cold light. Immediately, all the sharp swords pointed at her.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Nona felt a wave of helplessness.


    Ye Zichen slapped his forehead, while feeling depressed.


    She must have been crazy to keep saying such things.


    He clearly knew that these fellows were unreasonable, so why would he say such words?


    "Enough ¡­" F * ck ¡­ Since you don''t want to listen, then I won''t say it! "Alright, Min''er, let''s go!"


    This kind of person couldn''t even speak the truth. The displeasure in Nona''s heart was only ¡­ In her heart, she knew that these people were loyal, but that was why it gave them such a headache. However, she didn''t want to start a ruckus with them.


    In this world, there weren''t many people who were truly serious with others and this young man''s luck was quite good.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Min''er didn''t expect things to turn out like this. After all, she was still young. Although she said she was very sensible, but still ¡­ There were many things that she didn''t understand, just like how she didn''t know why these people clearly knew that this youth''s body condition was bad, but why didn''t they let others tell them. Her sister was just speaking the truth, why did they have to turn angry from embarrassment?


    But...


    But no matter what, in his heart, this youth was still a good person.


    "Humph!" Scram, scram! "


    "If you don''t scram, we won''t be polite!"


    "Exactly! "Scram!"


    The black-clothed men could be said to have watched Situ Xi grow up. In their hearts, their feelings for Situ Xi were extremely contradictory. First of all, Situ Xi was their master, but ¡­ However, she was also from the same family. Therefore, even though they knew that there was no malice in her words, they were still unwilling to hear them.


    "Shut up! Only then will you all shut up! "


    The young man suddenly took a look and reprimanded her in a displeased manner. His pale face was full of seriousness, "Little miss, I''m sorry. This is my people who are insensible. Please don''t lower yourself to them!"


    "It has nothing to do with them. I am only speaking the truth. However, my words are truly unpleasant to hear."


    She looked at the teenager for a long time, as if she had made up her mind. "If you believe me, maybe I can help you."


    Originally, this kind of thing had nothing to do with him. Moreover, he didn''t have a good impression of these people, Jiu Niang. After all ¡­


    No matter what, these people had deceived him.


    In this sort of situation, it was already considered good enough that he didn''t seek revenge on them. Naturally, he wouldn''t allow them to slap his left cheek before pressing his right cheek against hers.


    This was not her, Jiu Niang''s, style.


    But...


    It was just that this youth called Situ Xi clearly knew that he had been poisoned, but he was still able to maintain his calm and collected appearance ¡­ Being able to have such a temperament at such an age was truly a matter of opinion as well as that of a man and a woman. No matter what, he was still a doctor. If he really didn''t save anyone, he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    "Eh? "What does Miss mean?"


    In an instant, Situ Xi''s eyes lit up as he looked at Jiu Niang. Even though he was usually calm and collected, he couldn''t help but feel excited, even his voice became louder by several degrees. He said with an unconcealable joy, "You ¡­" You mean you can cure the poison in my body? "


    This was the first time in Situ Xi''s life that he had admitted that he was poisoned.


    "I mean it''s possible!"


    Nona sighed helplessly. She did not shake her head nor did she nod. She only said in an ambiguous manner.


    However, even then, the youth was still extremely excited. "Why is the Lady helping me? If there''s anything you need, just say it. As long as it''s something I can do, I''ll do my best! "


    "No!" I don''t want anything, you... Think of me as... "Just think of it as me doing a good deed every day."


    Right, just think of it as her doing a good deed every day. Jiu Niang lightly shook her head. The corner of her mouth curled up into a helpless smile. Recently, she seemed to have encountered more and more things that went out of control. First, he had brought Min''er, whose body was extremely weak, to flee. Then, he had met this youth who had been poisoned.


    Logically speaking, he should have gone as far as he could with this sort of thing. Under no circumstances should he interfere, but ¡­ But now it seemed that even if he didn''t want to get involved, he wouldn''t be able to ¡­


    "Min Er, wait here for a moment. I''ll be back soon."


    The poison in the boy''s body seemed to have existed for a long time. He might have been brought here while he was still in his mother''s womb.


    Furthermore, this young man had so many men in black by his side. With one look, it was obvious that this young man was not just some ordinary man. Even if an ordinary man were rich, he wouldn''t have such a bodyguard by his side.


    However, at this moment, she was not in the mood to care about these things. What she was conflicted about was that she was a tycoon who originally had a hundred thousand hearts.


    Now... There was nothing left in the space now, he had really returned to before liberation in one night.


    If he still had love, then although he wouldn''t be able to find out what poison this young man was, he could just exchange it for some antidotes ¡­ Although the modern medicine may not be able to fully contact the poison in his body, but ¡­ It''s not a problem to keep my life for the time being...


    However ¡­


    Forget it, forget it. Since he had met her, he would do his best to help her.


    Nona swept her gaze around the space and was surprised to find that there were actually a few more pill antidotes that could be exchanged for. She took a careful look at all the main ingredients and realized that they were all snake venom.


    "Man is not as good as heaven''s will. This is fate, consider him lucky."


    She shook her head. It was hard to believe there was such a coincidence in this world, but since it was like this ¡­


    Nona passed the pill to Situ Xi and reminded him, "One pill a day. There is a note saying that you have to pay attention to what happens. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe that I won''t eat it."


    This was all he could do. Nona didn''t care if he believed him or not, she just left after saying her piece. She didn''t even give them a chance to react ¡­

 C76

    "Young master, you must not be careless in trusting this lowly person. How could a little girl like her be able to cure the poison in the young master''s body?" If that person is so capable, Master need not be so worried over these few years. " Seeing Situ Xi staring blankly at the strange bottle in his hand, the guards were a little flustered. They were afraid that he would immediately swallow that strange thing. In these past few years, they had been ordered to accompany Situ Xi. While taking care of his daily needs, they were also responsible for his safety. The most important aspect of this was his body.


    It could be said that the Young Lord''s body was something his master had been worried about all these years. It was just that after so many years, the number of people he sent out and the number of famous doctors he had found were countless. What kind of abilities could a girl have? It was unknown what kind of things she randomly stuffed into the young lord''s hands ¡­


    "Is that so? Little person? "Yeah, she''s indeed a little girl."


    Looking at the weird bottle in his hand, the corners of his mouth curled up and a faint smile appeared on it. She really was a pretty good little girl. That little girl was really a girl that went again. Because of his physical condition and his sensitive identity, the people he had come into contact with since he was young were very limited, and these people were all very carefully chosen. Due to his physical condition and his sensitive identity, he had only encountered very few people since he was young, and these people were all very carefully selected. After all these years, the only person who could honestly speak to him was Situ Jin. It was just that guy ¡­ Forget it, forget it... This little girl should be the only one who spoke the truth in front of him.


    Even the guards who had watched him grow up ¡­


    After all, their identities were different. They would listen to his words and try their best to treat him well. They could even sacrifice their lives for him, but ¡­ However, they would never contradict him, nor would they say things that he did not want to hear ¡­ In fact, many times in order to let himself feel at ease, he clearly knew that ¡­ just as they don''t like to hear about their illness...


    With so much of what you said, I didn''t want to bring it up myself from the start, and I don''t want others to bring it up either. Until now ¡­ Slowly, slowly, he was able to take everything in with ease...


    And they... His body was always a thorn in his dignity. They didn''t want to talk about it, and they didn''t want others to talk about it either.


    Even if it was good will, it was harsh in their ears.


    "Young master ¡­"


    "That... Young Lord... "Actually ¡­"


    The guards looked at Situ Xi, somewhat embarrassed.


    They didn''t know if their young master truly didn''t know what he meant. He said the same words as them, but they definitely didn''t have the same meaning.


    What he meant to say was that the girl wasn''t a simple character, and she kept appearing again and again ¡­ There would never be such a coincidence in the world...


    If that was the case, that girl must have some motive ¡­


    Therefore, they had to be on guard against that girl.


    However, how did it get into Situ Xi''s mouth ¡­ They could even hear a faint trace of love ¡­


    Yes, that was definitely doting. They definitely wouldn''t hear wrongly.


    It had been so many years, but this was the first time they had seen their Young Lord in such a state of mind.


    But...


    However, the Young Lord and that girl clearly didn''t know each other. In fact ¡­ He didn''t even say a single word from the beginning to the end ¡­


    For the young master to act like this ¡­


    "Gulp!"


    "Ah, Young Lord ¡­" "No!"


    "Young Lord... "Stop ¡­"


    The guards didn''t expect that they had just been distracted for a moment. When they came back to their senses, Situ Jin had already swallowed that strange pill.


    Suddenly ¡­ All of the guards looked as though they had just had a mother. They were all so frightened that they looked at him dumbfoundedly ¡­


    "Less... Young Lord? "You, are you alright?"


    "Young Lord... "You, you ¡­"


    Over a dozen men all had pale faces and were trembling all over. They looked as if they had received a great shock ¡­


    Alright, people like them were raised from young. In their hearts, their responsibility to live is to listen to their master. Without a doubt, they were the most loyal of the countless guards. Otherwise, their master wouldn''t have chosen them to take care of their young master. People like them were destined to lick their blood on the blade of a saber. Those who were trained during the same period of time all died in the bloody storm afterwards. Although they had reduced their danger by a lot due to coming to the side of their young masters, that didn''t mean they could live a peaceful life.


    The young master''s identity was special. Although the master had already tried his best, but ¡­ But in the end, paper was unable to contain fire. Especially in these past few years, more and more people came and went, and every now and then, there would be a few who wanted to test the identity of the Young Lord. There was no need to talk about anything else. Just this one time alone, there had originally been more than twenty of them. However, there were only a dozen people left, while the rest ¡­ Although they said to stay behind to cut off the line, everyone knew that the so-called cut off the line was actually ¡­ "Haha, it seems like the odds are against us ¡­"


    However, even in the face of such a life or death situation, they didn''t cower.


    But this time ¡­


    About ten men, look at me, look at you, their eyes are filled with determination.


    Having lived together for so many years, even if they didn''t speak, they could understand each other''s thoughts just by looking at each other and moving about.


    If ¡­ If there was anything wrong with the young master, all of them would die. All of them would be buried with the young master ¡­


    "Ah ¡­"


    As the guards were thinking, a crisp roar suddenly broke the tranquil atmosphere. All of the guards instantly raised their heads and saw Situ Xi, who was originally sitting quietly in the middle, bending his waist with his hands tightly wrapped around his stomach. His entire body was trembling.


    All the guards'' faces darkened.


    "Young Lord, Young Lord ¡­" How are you? "


    "Damn that little bitch ¡­" Unexpectedly ¡­ "He actually dared to ¡­"


    Immediately, two guards rushed forward, one on the left and one on the right, as they held onto Situ Xi, afraid that he would accidentally fall down.


    The other guards had also surrounded him, and all of them had ugly expressions on their faces.


    At first, they still had a glimmer of hope in their hearts, even though they really didn''t dare to expect that girl to have any sort of ability. Even after so many years of being unable to cure a famous doctor, how could a girl like her have that kind of ability? But... However, even if it was worth a lot of young masters, at least they wouldn''t want it ¡­


    But... However, when they saw Situ Xi''s current appearance, everyone started to panic ¡­


    "No ¡­." Nothing ¡­ I just... "But ¡­"


    Situ Xi clutched his stomach with both hands, his expression extremely embarrassed.


    Looking at the ferocious expressions of the guards, he suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Although they had been taking care of him for so many years, but ¡­ But after all ¡­


    "No!" This old man is going to kill that little slut ¡­ "


    "Me! I''ll go with you! "


    Situ Xi didn''t say anything, and the guards concluded that it must have been Ninth Niang who did it.


    All of a sudden, they became furious and prepared to fight to the death with Jiu Niang ¡­


    "..." Wait a moment ¡­ "


    "That... This uncle, thank you very much! "


    Although he was a bit embarrassed, Situ Xi still maintained his calm demeanor and smiled in thanks.


    But... At the same time, he didn''t forget to mercilessly sweep a glance at those guards ¡­ Suddenly, the guards also lowered their heads, as if they knew what was going on. They didn''t dare to meet his gaze ¡­


    Situ Xi had already made up his mind. No matter what, if he managed to see his father alive, then he would have to give him some advice. These fellows had been following him for years. It was time to change the topic and let other people have their own leisure time as well ¡­


    It was time for them to return to the sect. If they continued like this, their supplies wouldn''t even last a few years.


    If it weren''t for them ¡­ How could he be so humiliated ¡­


    I just have a stomachache, but... Yet, they decided to give it to them ¡­


    Yes, thinking about how he had lived for so many years, even though he had never been picky, losing was still ¡­ But... The thought of having lived for fourteen years and being covered in shit for the first time ¡­ A stink all over his body... He had the urge to kill someone ¡­ Luckily, this uncle and his wife came by together with their children ¡­ If not ¡­


    "Nothing, nothing ¡­" "It was all a small effort ¡­"


    The middle-aged man waved his hand. Although he had tried his best to remain calm, he still couldn''t help but tremble.


    This youth... He recognized him at first glance ¡­


    With two faces so similar, it would be hard to find another one even after searching the entire world. Even if there were some with the loudest voices, they wouldn''t be even half as good as this one ¡­ No wonder ¡­ No wonder I heard that person above us is very fond of this person ¡­ Although everyone knew that this person''s identity was a little awkward and that countless scholars were trying their best to attack him, but ¡­ But no matter how talkative you were, you couldn''t compare to the one on top ¡­


    However, he had never expected to meet this person under such circumstances ¡­


    "Still, it''s better to have more aunts. If it wasn''t for you ¡­" Hmph, a bunch of useless trash almost ¡­ "Almost ¡­"


    Young people were, after all, young people. Su Ri''s mind was mature, but he was still young. When encountering something like this, it was very difficult for him to not be shocked.


    Fortunately, although he was depressed in his heart, he was still able to control his emotions ¡­


    "I''m fine ¡­" Nothing ¡­ I just don''t know where this young master is planning to go, but us husband and wife ¡­ We are going to Beijing to seek help from relatives with our son. At least this outsider''s body is not good, along the way... If I can go with Young Master on the road, we''ll have to take care of each other. "


    He didn''t know if this youth knew that he had guessed his identity, but since this youth didn''t say anything, he wouldn''t reveal it either.


    But... However, he still couldn''t help but to test his luck when he encountered such a good opportunity.


    Without mentioning anything else, if he could have this youth as a companion ¡­ At that time ¡­ Xiao''er''s matter was something that he was capable of ¡­ That was just a sentence...


    "So it''s like that. We also happen to be going back to the capital. It''s my honor to be with uncle and auntie."


    With a faint smile still on his face, Situ Xi nodded his head in agreement without the slightest hesitation.


    He wasn''t a fool, so he was able to tell at a glance. This middle-aged man had likely discovered his true identity, but ¡­ No matter what, he had his own plans, and it was the same for him ¡­


    All along the way, none of them had given up ¡­ However, they definitely didn''t expect that they would be traveling together with this middle-aged man ¡­

 C77

    "Ah ¡­" Arrived, Arrived... Min''er, we finally made it out alive ¡­ "


    From afar, one could see the endless flow of people in the city, creating a bustling scene. The city was separated from the city by the tall walls on the way. Nona stood on her tiptoes, looking into the distance, excited ¡­


    But...


    His hoarse voice was as unpleasant as a broken gong.


    Along the way, although there was food in the space, and she would sneak into the space every few days to get some food out, but ¡­ In this chaotic world, she and Min''er, the two little girls, would get killed if they ate too much ¡­ Therefore, even if there was enough food in the Space for her and Min''er to eat and drink for the rest of their lives, she still had to control herself on the way. She definitely wouldn''t bring out any more food ¡­


    In such a hungry situation, facing so much food, this was actually something very difficult to do ¡­ Min''er''s health was not good to begin with. She had not eaten well along the way, so seeing her gradually weakening, Nona became as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. However, she could do nothing about it.


    "Yeah ¡­" Yeah ¡­ "We''re here, we''ve finally arrived ¡­"


    Min''er was so excited that her sunken eyes sparkled. Her pale, colorless face was blushing, as if her spirit had been restored.


    Along the way, even though Jiu Niang did everything she could to coax the little girl, trying to make her feel happier ¡­ After all, no matter what, as long as a person is in a good mood, their body will follow several times, but ¡­ However, although Min''er was only a child, after experiencing so many things, she seemed to have become intelligent very early on. She always had a preoccupied look on her face ¡­ Nona also knew that she was probably missing her family, but ¡­ "Hehe, in that case, it would be lucky if I could escape with her ¡­"


    As for the others ¡­


    As for people, if they followed the rules, they might be able to ¡­ However, if the last taboo was broken ¡­


    Nona did not want to think about it along the way, nor did she dare to.


    "Let''s go! We should be able to reach the city gate before the sun sets!"


    Shaking her head with all her might, Nona told herself not to think too much. What was supposed to come was unstoppable. She was not a god ¡­ The only thing he could do was to work hard to let himself live on ¡­


    Holding Min''er''s hand, the two of them walked towards the city gate. It was unknown whether it was because they had hope or because something was amiss, but they both sped up their pace.


    "Scram, scram!" You want to enter the city without money! "


    "If you don''t get lost, I''ll kill you!"


    "Please, let us in ¡­"


    "Sir, we are all victims of disasters. Please let us in."


    "Sir, I beg of you, let us in. Look at my child, it''s been so many days since I last ate ¡­"


    "Scram, scram!"


    "If you don''t scram, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    It was only at this time that Nona and Min''er discovered that there were already many people blocking the city gate. There were at least a hundred of them, and they were all dressed in rags, many of them carrying their own family. Although they were thin, their condition was much better than what they had seen along the way. From the looks of it, they should be the victims of this place ¡­


    In other words...


    More victims have yet to arrive...


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Min''er nervously tugged on Jiu Niang''s sleeve, her eyes filled with worry.


    "Nothing, nothing ¡­" We''ll definitely be able to enter. "


    She patted Min''er''s hand and said with certainty.


    There must be a reason why she was so confident.


    The first was that she had heard it clearly. The guards did not say that no one was allowed to enter, they only said that they were not allowed to without money.


    As for her ¡­


    Well, well, there was money.


    When they first found the city, Nona had already taken out all of the silver Situ Xi''s guards had used to scam her ¡­


    Although there were a lot of people blocking the city''s entrance, everyone was still too excited. Moreover, Nona was so sensitive that she was able to reach the front very quickly. Nona took a quick glance and saw a notice pasted beside the city gate. It stated that anyone who wanted to enter the city had to pay 10 taels of silver each.


    Ten taels.


    No wonder there were so many people blocking the city''s entrance.


    But for Nona ¡­ In any case, it was someone else who cheated him ¡­


    Of course, there was one more important point. That was ¡­ These people might not know how severe the drought would be this time, but Nona was very clear about it. She had followed Min''er for so long, and even though they had never seen any cities, they had still encountered towns and so on. All of them, without exception, were in a depression... Jiu Niang and Min''er circled around it, not daring to step forward ¡­


    This person was extremely hungry. He was very scary. Even Min''er''s father could hand his daughter over in a situation where he was extremely helpless, let alone ¡­


    "Uncle, what do I need to do to enter the city?"


    Nona pulled Min''er in front of the gate guards and asked politely.


    The two children, in addition to the children who stayed in the open and the wind, did not look like they were people who could afford the money. However, they were still children, so the guard did not get angry and only waved his hands impatiently, "Go, go, go, go!"


    "Uncle, is this Jincheng City? Father and Mother said that they would take us to live at Uncle''s house in Jincheng. Little Sister likes to play on the road, so we separated from Father and Mother.


    Not only did Jiu Niang not leave, but she continued to ask about it. Just now, she took the opportunity to take a look and discovered that it was Jincheng City.


    Although her face was full of pustules and pustules, her eyes were dark and bright. At the moment, her face was covered with a mask, so only her eyes could be seen. Furthermore, there was a rule when she spoke. Only those who had status would bring a mask when they went out. Even though their clothes were tattered, her mask should be made of brocade ¡­


    "You can''t see for yourself? You want to enter the city for ten taels of silver for one person."


    Even though the guard was a bit impatient, he did not chase them out immediately. Instead, he pointed at the notice and grumbled unhappily.


    Hearing the price of ten silver taels for one person, everyone started to clamor, "Sir, ten silver taels for one person is too expensive!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Who would want to enter a city to ask for so much silver?"


    "It''s not like we''ve ever been to Jincheng City before!"


    "Right, right! Isn''t it just a matter of one tael of gold!?"


    Hundreds of voices were constantly making noise. The guard at the door was getting impatient. He waved the saber in his hand and scolded unhappily, "If you don''t want to enter, then scram! You''re standing in the way!"


    The ten taels of silver that was needed to enter the city was not what they had set down. Instead, they were being harassed by these individuals every day.


    The guards were already dissatisfied in their hearts.


    "And you two, do you want to go in or not? If you don''t want to enter the city, go away! "


    "Go in, go in, go in ¡­" Of course ¡­ "My sister and I came here to find my parents ¡­" Nona hurriedly nodded her head and answered with absolute certainty. She then quickly searched her body and searched everywhere. In the end, she took out a pile of copper coins. She took out one or two pieces of silver and carefully counted them ¡­


    "Ah, it''s not enough, I''m still short of 2 taels ¡­"


    However, she was still unable to find him. In the end, she turned around and looked at Min''er, who was standing beside her. "Little sister, do you have any? Quickly, check if you have any silver with you."


    "I... "I ¡­"


    Silver?


    Min''er stared blankly at Jiu Niang. She couldn''t understand why Jiu Niang would ask her this. She didn''t have any money on her.


    Even though her parents had treated her well, she had spent all the silver in her family to treat her illness ¡­


    "Hey, what are you daydreaming for ¡­ Forget it, forget it ¡­ "I came looking for you ¡­"


    Without waiting for Min''er''s reply, she reached out her hand and randomly touched her body. Then, "Ah, great ¡­"


    Min''er was dumbstruck as she stared blankly at the copper and silver coins that Jiu Niang had taken out of her body.


    "This... "This ¡­" How was that possible? She was very clear in her heart if she had any money on her.


    How is that possible? Where did this come from?


    However, Jiu Niang didn''t even give her the chance to speak and quickly interrupted her, patting her on the head gently and sincerely said, "I know this is the pocket money father and mother gave you, but without money now, we can''t enter, and if we can''t enter, we won''t be able to find father and mother ¡­ "Don''t worry, when we reach uncle''s house and find father and mother, we''ll have them return it to you ¡­"


    "No, it''s not ¡­"


    Min''er waved her hand in panic.


    She was shocked because she knew that she did not have any money on her and did not want it back.


    "Be good, be good!" Nona patted her head as if she did not understand Min''er''s meaning. She pulled her little hand to the door and held her little face up while she held a pile of crushed silver and copper coins in her hands. "Uncle, I''ll give it to you ¡­"


    "No need, you guys ¡­" "Hurry up and go in ¡­"


    The guards took all of Nona''s actions into their eyes. After receiving the money, they only waved their hands and moved aside, easily allowing the two of them to pass by.


    Of course, Nona did not dare to hesitate in the slightest. She was afraid that they would go back on their word, so she pulled Min''er away.


    Looking at the two girls entering the city, the guards outside were all excited. "Why? What right do you have to let them in! "


    "That''s right, that''s right, why didn''t you let us in and let them in?"


    "No, no, we have to go in too!"


    Many of these people had been guarding the door for several days. They could have entered as long as there were some benefits, but many of them were still unwilling to give them. They just waited here. However, the price was clearly stated later on that one person wanted 10 taels of silver ¡­


    Ten taels of silver was not a small sum. How many things could he do?


    Everyone was naturally even more unwilling.


    But now ¡­


    Seeing that Nona and Min''er had gone in, everyone was worried.


    "If you want to enter the city, you have to pay first. They gave you money."


    The guards at the gate were not slow either. A dozen of them pulled out their sabers and waved them in the air. All of them complained, but did not dare to step forward.


    He just cursed from the distance, "A bunch of gluttonous fools have cheated my little girl ¡­"


    "That''s right, that''s right! That''s because my little girl doesn''t know how to act!"


    "10 taels of silver, why don''t you go and snatch it!"


    "Right, right, you guys might as well rob him."


    Everyone started talking one after another, their faces filled with anger and dissatisfaction. To them, the reason why Jiu Niang and Min''er paid was because they were insensible and had been scammed. They had already taken out all their money, but not even a single copper coin was left.


    They were adults, not easily deceived like children.

 C78

    There was not the slightest bit of anxiety on the faces of those who came and went in the clean and tidy streets. The depression and desolation that they had encountered along the way were like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Nona and Min''er stood on the street, watching the people coming and going. They couldn''t help feeling a little absent-minded.


    After a long while, he still couldn''t believe that they had entered the city ¡­


    "Elder sister, we ¡­" What do we do in the future? "


    After an unknown period of time, Min''er''s stomach rumbled ¡­ The little girl lowered her head in embarrassment. With a red face, she lightly pulled on Jiu Niang''s sleeve and timidly asked.


    All of this seemed like a dream, and she couldn''t believe that it was real.


    Compared to what he had seen during this period of time, this place was simply a paradise on earth.


    "Eat!" "Of course I''m going to eat."


    The corner of her mouth curled up into a pretty smile.


    Yes, of course we have to go to dinner at this time!


    And he had to have a good feast!


    "But ¡­"


    Her petite hand tightly held onto Ninth Mother''s sleeve. Min''er was still hesitating, but her stomach let out an earth-shaking gurgling sound ¡­


    She could not finish her words, so she could only obediently follow Jiu Niang towards the restaurant.


    "Go away! Where did this beggar come from? Go to the side!"


    Ninth Madame and Min''er were stopped by the waiter before they could enter the restaurant.


    The waiter only glanced at them, not even looking at them. He waved his arms in disgust, driving away the two of them as if he was shooing away flies.


    "Scram!" "Good dogs don''t block the way!"


    She had been starving for who knows how many days, but seeing that she still couldn''t enter the restaurant, Nona''s heart was burning with anger. She shouted with a dark expression of dissatisfaction, "I''m not a beggar. I''m here for a meal."


    Oh, it smells so good!


    It had been a long time since she had smelled such a fragrant smell. Along the way, she had roasted and eaten the sweet potatoes, but in the end, she was afraid of attracting unnecessary trouble.


    "What?" Little beggar... You actually ¡­ He actually said that I ¡­ Hey, hey, stop, stop... "You are not allowed to enter!"


    Originally, the waitress didn''t think much of these two dirty girls and thought it was fine to scare them away. But who would have thought that this little girl didn''t get scared away and still cursed at him? He immediately became anxious and wanted to retort, but ¡­ However, he didn''t expect the two little girls to slip past him when he wasn''t on guard.


    Immediately, the waiter became anxious.


    What was the point of this? These two little girls'' bodies weren''t even worth two taels of silver and were extremely dirty. Their restaurant was the best in Jinshan City. Anyone who could eat in this restaurant would have status, status, or wealth ¡­ If these two little beggars were allowed to enter, wouldn''t the shopkeeper chop off his head?


    "Halt, Halt ¡­" "You guys ¡­"


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became. The waiter ran after him.


    However ¡­


    After finally catching up to the little girl, before he could even stretch out his hand, the little girl had already jumped into the counter with a light leap. The shopkeeper, who was busy settling accounts, was startled: "Ai ¡­" Sigh, you are ¡­ "


    Without waiting for the shopkeeper to finish speaking, her slender hands lightly clapped. "Bang!"


    A silver ingot was placed on the counter. "Shopkeeper, this should be enough for us sisters to eat, right?"


    "This... This... Enough, enough... Of course it''s enough. This way, two young ladies. This way, please ¡­ " The shopkeeper grabbed the silver taels and looked around. A smile blossomed on his old face. He then nodded and bowed to Nona and Min''er.


    "So what if you''re a girl? Why did you add a small word in it?"


    "Yes, yes ¡­" Girl, girl ¡­ "Young lady, this way please ¡­"


    Fifty taels!


    Although they were the best restaurants in the entire Jincheng City and the customers that went in and out of them were usually respected customers, it was still rare for them to throw out fifty taels just like that.


    "Waiter!" What are you still standing there for! Hurry up and greet the guests! "


    Seeing the two young girls dressed in rags, yet so generous, the shopkeeper was momentarily stunned. He was surprised to see the usually talkative waiter standing coldly on the spot and not knowing how to greet his guest for a long time. The storekeeper was slightly displeased.


    If it wasn''t in front of the guests, he would have really wanted to go up and kick them.


    He truly had no discernment. He had directly thrown out fifty taels as soon as he had arrived. Who knew how much money he still had on him? He was a living, fat fish after all!


    "Yes, yes ¡­" "He''s here, he''s here, he''s coming right away ¡­"


    The waiter was stunned for a long time before he finally recovered. With a stiff smile on his face, he quickly ran forward: "Ladies, this way please, this way please ¡­" This place is the best place in our restaurant, so you don''t have to worry about being disturbed while you''re eating. Furthermore, you can also take a look at the scenery outside the window. Look, if you sit here, you will be able to see the entire Jincheng City. "


    It had to be said that even the waiter of the largest restaurant in Jincheng had to have some skill. Just this skill alone was enough.


    Look at this waiter. Although he was surprised, he quickly recovered and even made the most accurate decision.


    Even Nona couldn''t help but nod. Although she threw out fifty taels of silver in the end, if he and Min''er were to have a meal in the main hall, it would not only affect other guests, but might also lead to dissatisfaction with Min''er and him. In the end, it might lead to a ruckus.


    The waiter directly brought him and Min''er up to the second floor. He even chose the best room, which avoided a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    "Alright, cut the crap. If there''s anything delicious, hurry up and come up!"


    If it was a normal day, Jiu Niang might have praised him, but at this moment ¡­ Her stomach was already growling from hunger. Especially when she smelled the fragrance of the food after she came in. The greedy creatures sleeping in her stomach immediately woke up ¡­ "She can''t wait for him to get away ¡­


    "Yes, yes ¡­"


    The waiter nodded, not forgetting to pour tea for the two of them. "What would the two ladies like to eat?"


    "Cut the crap, as long as it''s food, bring it up!"


    What to eat?


    Why did he ask him to eat at this time?


    Nona felt that even if she was given an ox, she would still be able to eat it ¡­


    The most important thing was to be fast, starve to death, starve to death ¡­ I''m really going to starve to death...


    "Yes, yes ¡­" Please wait a moment, ladies! "


    The waiter wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and quickly left. At the same time, he was speechless.


    What kind of world is this? How can there be such a person ¡­ He actually said everything and came up ¡­ He had been a waiter for so many years, but he had seen quite a few customers. This was the first time he encountered such a bizarre customer ¡­


    However, even though these two customers were young, they were generous. The waiter did not hesitate at all ¡­


    Very quickly, a large table was filled with dishes. There were also fried and stewed dishes on the table. There were also a variety of dishes on the table. Fortunately, all sorts of ingredients were prepared in the kitchen, so the cooking speed was very fast ¡­


    "Wow, delicious, delicious ¡­" How delicious ¡­ "Min''er, eat, eat ¡­" She went straight to the point as she clawed wildly without restraint, continuously stuffing her lips. Soon, her veil was completely stained ¡­ Nona didn''t forget to call Min''er along while she was eating ¡­ Although she was thin and small, only her skin and bones were left. Furthermore, she didn''t even have a little bit of flesh on her pinky finger. However, when she picked up the dishes, it was a clean and efficient way to eat. The chopsticks continuously danced on the table. Min''er''s mouth was also round. She didn''t even have the time to speak ¡­


    He just kept nodding his head ¡­


    "Mm, mm, mm ¡­"


    His little head was almost stuck in the plate.


    At first, Nona was worried that Min''er would feel embarrassed, but when she saw that Min''er would let them go so easily, she didn''t have to worry anymore. She immediately began the next round of Whirlwind.


    Soon...


    The entire table of food was in Nona''s stomach.


    "This... "This ¡­" The waiter stood to the side in a daze. His entire person was stunned as he stared at the clean plates on the table, unable to recover from his shock. This... What''s going on ¡­ Had he been hallucinating? Or is it ¡­ Or did they not serve any food at all? Just a stack of empty plates?


    Otherwise...


    Otherwise, why would the dishes on the table be so clean that there was no need to wash them?


    "Ugh ¡­"


    As she patted her plump stomach, Nona leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smile on her face as she squinted.


    Wow, so happy!


    It was so blissful to be able to eat until one was full!


    Although Min''er didn''t burp, she still looked comfortable. Her frail body only showed off her protruding belly.


    The waiter stared blankly and could not help but be speechless. This... This was too scary ¡­ How long had it been since they had eaten their fill?


    For some reason, a few words flashed through his mind: The reincarnation of a hungry ghost!


    That''s right, it was like a reincarnated hungry ghost. Even four or five men might not be able to finish that huge table just now, but those two little girls ¡­ It was actually clean, not even a drop of soup was spared ¡­


    The waiter glanced at the same situation as Min''er and felt a chill run down his spine ¡­


    Fortunately, he had noticed that both of them had shadows. If that was the case, then it shouldn''t be a ghost.


    "Ladies, may I ask ¡­" Is there anything else you need? "


    Taking a deep breath, the waiter had to suppress the fear in his heart.


    Although he felt that it was already very frightening for the two little girls to finish all the dishes on such a large table, but ¡­ But as a waiter ¡­ He still asked very dutifully ¡­


    "Hmm, although the food here is not the best, it''s barely edible!" Nona slowly sighed and burped two more times. Then she looked at the waiter and said carelessly.


    Suddenly ¡­


    The waiter felt as if his chin was about to fall off. His eyes were wide open as he looked at Nona in shock, "This ¡­" "This ¡­"


    F * ck, she ¡­ She actually said that it was barely enough to enter ¡­


    Just now ¡­ From her posture just now, she actually said that this was just barely an entrance?


    The waiter suddenly felt that after being a waiter for so many years, today was the first day he had broadened his horizons.


    At first he wanted to say something, but as the words reached his mouth, he chose to remain silent. At the end he chose to remain silent, thinking that it was best not to come, if you came again, making money was a small matter, I would be scared to death by your act of eating.


    "Prepare two more identical ones for me. Remember, they''re exactly the same as this one!"


    After waiting for a long time and not seeing the waiter speak, Jiu Niang continued to instruct ¡­


    Suddenly ¡­ The waitress looked like she had just had a mother. She was scared silly ¡­

 C79

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. The waiter didn''t understand the rules and scared the two ladies. I''ll replace the waiter here and apologize to the two of you!"


    The innkeeper''s face was filled with an apologetic smile as he nodded his head in apology. At the same time, he did not forget to instruct the serving staff in the shop to quickly serve the dishes ordered by Nona. "These are all for the girl, this ¡­ "This is how you''re going to bring the young lady up ¡­"


    As expected of someone who had seen a lot, compared to hearing Jiu Niang ask for two more of the same, he was immediately scared witless and shouted at the top of his lungs. The waiter was much calmer, even though his expression was also a bit ugly ¡­ Especially when his eyes came in contact with the tableware on the table that was as clean as if it had been washed. His plump face couldn''t help but twitch a few times, but at least he didn''t show it.


    "Forget it, forget it!" As she lazily leaned against the chair, Jiu Niang waved her hands nonchalantly. She had an expression of ''adults don''t remember vile people'' on her face.


    "This... How could he just forget about it ¡­ So, these... These are the shop''s... This is free of charge. "


    The shopkeeper had to use almost all of his strength to say the words'' free gift ''. He felt his entire body ache as he didn''t say a single word of'' gift ''.


    Alright, actually, the cost of these dishes is less than 50 taels of silver ¡­ It didn''t seem like they were at a disadvantage ¡­ But... However, he had originally intended to make a huge profit. Now, not only did he not earn anything, he had even almost lost some of his money ¡­ The shopkeeper''s heart was bleeding ¡­ But...


    Forget it, forget it. I don''t know where these two strange girls came from.


    The shopkeeper didn''t dare to get angry, so he could only direct all his anger onto the waiter.


    This useless thing had caused him to lose both his husband and his soldiers. After sending off these two weird little girls, he would find some time to have a good chat with him.


    "Free?"


    The moment she heard "free of charge", Nona immediately opened her eyes and sat up in her chair. Her tone of voice was raised by several folds and she was unable to hide her surprise.


    Tsk tsk, I really didn''t expect this. I thought this unscrupulous shopkeeper was going to scam me. I didn''t expect him to come up with this idea so cleanly for free ¡­


    However ¡­


    "Forget it, forget it. How can I let you do it for free?" How much is how much is how much... "You calculated ¡­"


    His hand carelessly touched his sleeve. Jiu Niang stopped, straightened her back, and arrogantly raised her head. She waved her hand as if giving alms to someone, and at the same time, put on a disdainful expression.


    Tsk tsk, how could she have forgotten about this. I''m a real tycoon right now, how can a tycoon let others give alms to me?


    "This... "How can this be? It''s my fault for not greeting the two ladies. Please don''t get angry ¡­"


    Not accept?


    No way ¡­


    The shopkeeper was scared to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat. He felt bitter in his heart.


    What kind of people are these? Blame the waiter for being so impatient. It''s someone else''s business to eat as much as he wants. You''re not a person who hasn''t seen the world, so how could you call a guest a ghost?


    It was fortunate that there weren''t many customers, otherwise ¡­


    If word of this got out, who would dare to come to the restaurant and eat in the future?


    The customer just ate a little too much and the waiter took him for a ghost ¡­ [What the heck ¡­]


    However ¡­ However ¡­


    Wuwuwuwuu, these two girls ate a lot, it was really a lot!


    Look at this table... This really is the reincarnation of a hungry ghost ¡­ This is simply ¡­ He almost wanted to swallow the tableware at the same time, right?


    "If ¡­" If ¡­ Look, girl... Why don''t you do this? In the future, when you go to eat in the store, the store will not charge you any money ¡­ "Look, what do you think about this?"


    Forget it, forget it. This time, he had truly failed.


    Business was hard to do these days. Although his shop was known as the number one shop in Jincheng, there were many pairs of eyes watching from behind it.


    Perhaps if today''s matter were to spread out, the entire Jincheng City would know that his shop despised customers and even cursed them as ghosts before tomorrow.


    Thinking of this ¡­


    The shopkeeper instantly aged by more than ten years, and on his brawny face, a wave of fat was splattering everywhere.


    Mother ¡­ How could he have thought that these two skinny girls could eat so much? I''m afraid ¡­ I''m afraid this store will close down in the future ¡­


    Thinking of this, the manager felt his heart ache.


    But...


    Forget it, forget it. It''s a matter of the future even if my calculations fail. Right now, the most important thing is to deal with the current matter first, otherwise ¡­ Otherwise, he wouldn''t need to wait for tomorrow to see his own store. Otherwise, his store might just close down ¡­


    "Eh? Is that true? "


    In the future, everyone will be free?


    This time, not only was Nona shocked, but even Min''er had a surprised look on her face.


    She didn''t understand anything else, but she heard it for real.


    A pair of round eyes sparkled as her small hands tightly grabbed onto Jiu Niang''s sleeves. She didn''t even need to say anything, as Jiu Niang knew what she wanted to tell her.


    To be honest, this kind of condition was really too tempting for Nona. After all, they had gone through famine and hadn''t eaten a full meal for many days. Only people like them would understand that eating was more important than money ¡­ Otherwise, they would have seen with their own eyes how many people they had met along the way and would have starved to death with countless silver taels on them.


    For example, the men who cheated him of a few sweet potatoes with hundreds of silver taels.


    "Yes, it''s true!" "It''s absolutely true. In the future, this lady won''t need any money if she comes to the store to eat!"


    Nodding his head, nodding his head, hurriedly.


    Now, the shopkeeper really didn''t have any other requests. As long as his business didn''t leak out and didn''t ruin his store''s reputation, his store could still run smoothly. Everything else was just like a drizzle ¡­ Besides... If the store... If there were two more girls who could eat like that, then perhaps ¡­ It was not bad if he could do something for his own store ¡­


    Who knows? Maybe my business will get better.


    Thinking of this, the shopkeeper didn''t feel so pained anymore.


    "Today is indeed the wrong day for this shop. That waiter didn''t see anything, so this lady must not lower herself to his level!"


    Yes, at the end of the day, the waiter is in the wrong. Even if the girl can eat, you can''t point at her and call her a ghost.


    It was a good thing that they were only two little girls. If they met someone else, they might not be able to think as much today.


    Thinking up to this point, the shopkeeper started to pant.


    He thought to himself, it seems like I have to teach that waiter a lesson later, otherwise ¡­ Otherwise, if she let him do something bad in the future, he would not know.


    "This... It''s fine if you want to eat, but since you''re being so sincere, I should remind the boss to keep a low profile! "


    Originally, Nona didn''t want to tremble in fear. After all, it had nothing to do with her if she opened the door and made a noise.


    However, this boss was still not bad. Just a word of advice, whatever he wanted to do would be his business.


    "Yes, yes, little miss is right!" The shopkeeper knew what she meant, but he still nodded his head. He thought she was just warning him. Although he was slightly dissatisfied in his heart, but ¡­ [He is someone who can casually throw out fifty silver taels ¡­] He definitely wasn''t an ordinary person.


    "Ai ¡­" Forget it, forget it ¡­ Me, I didn''t mean anything else. Just pretend like nothing happened today. "


    Looking at the shopkeeper''s appearance, Ninth Madam could tell that he must have misunderstood, but ¡­ Nona did not know how to explain, so she could only wave her hand and pretend that nothing had happened.


    He couldn''t just tell him, Hey, boss, you have to be careful. Later on, this Jincheng City might be surrounded by refugees very soon ¡­ Your restaurant is known as the number one restaurant in Jincheng, who else would it be if they didn''t look for you first?


    Unfortunately ¡­ She couldn''t say that...


    Even if he did, the shopkeeper might take it as a bluff and accuse him of causing trouble. He might even correct him then.


    Besides, he had finally entered the city, and it was much safer inside than outside. Right now, he had to think about how to settle down.


    He had seen the situation outside with his own eyes. Although he and Min''er weren''t able to eat or dress well, they were still able to get enough food. Plus, they didn''t stop until they reached the Magnificent Brocade City.


    However, it was obvious that the official in Jinshan City already knew about the situation outside. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have to suffer so much money in order to get into the city.


    However ¡­ With the money, he could still enter, but perhaps in a few days, even if he had money, he wouldn''t be able to enter.


    After all, food was limited. Even if one had money, they might not be able to buy it.


    "These items, pack them for us!"


    Pointing to the dishes that were reserved, she didn''t really want to eat all of them in one go, but rather ¡­ He had been starving for a long time, and upon seeing so much food, he couldn''t help but think that he should eat more in the evening once he got excited. He didn''t think that just because of this sentence, he would scare the waiter so much that he would run away crying for his parents ¡­


    Actually... She really did not get angry, much less think of finding trouble with the waiter.


    Now that he thought about it, if he was in the same situation, he might be scared too.


    After all ¡­


    After all, the people living in Jincheng didn''t know what the situation outside was like. Eating people was already considered light for them.


    "This... "Yes, yes, I''ll pack it for you ¡­" Packaging? Are they leaving? Instantly, the shopkeeper''s eyes lit up. He was so excited that his entire body was trembling, and he forgot that he didn''t know what a bag was. After a long while, he finally reacted: "Th-this is a bag?"


    The fat all over his body trembled as the shopkeeper scratched his head and looked somewhat embarrassedly at Nona.


    He had been a shopkeeper for so many years, but this was the first time he heard this word.


    "Pack, pack is to pack these food for me, I want to take them away."


    Covering her face, she really isn''t from the same world. It''s really hard to communicate with her ¡­


    "Is that so ¡­ Good, good ¡­ I will prepare it for you! It''s just that, I wonder where Miss''s residence is? "


    Logically speaking, they wouldn''t send food back to their guests, but ¡­ However, the present was different from the past. It would be good if he could send her away ¡­ I just don''t know where this girl is.


    "This... I need to ask you something. Are there any houses that sell around here? "

 C80

    "Ladies, in this old man''s opinion, if the two of you do not plan to stay for a long time, why not find an inn to stay at? Moreover, if we were to talk about two young ladies'' homes, it would not be safe to live alone. "


    When he heard that Nona wanted to buy a house, the shopkeeper enthusiastically introduced a woman broker that he was familiar with. However, after looking at several houses, he still couldn''t find anyone that could satisfy her. Not only the woman storekeeper, but also the storekeeper was unable to hold on. However, it wasn''t as if they didn''t reap any benefits from this trip. At least they had investigated the situation of Nona and Min''er thoroughly.


    Of course ¡­


    Jiu Niang was not a fool, so she naturally wouldn''t casually tell them the truth. What she could tell were naturally the circumstances created by Jiu Niang. However, they really didn''t understand what was going on. However, he had a general idea that Nona and Min''er had gone to look for relatives. It was just that the relatives seemed to have moved away and they couldn''t find them. The two little girls were afraid of being tricked.


    Although this was somewhat bizarre, there weren''t any big flaws. The shopkeeper and the granny broker also believed this to be true.


    But ¡­" They had originally thought that the two little girls wouldn''t understand anything about buying a house. They just needed to randomly brag for a bit, and from that, they could even earn some silver ¡­ But she never would have thought that, although this little girl didn''t seem that old, when she talked, she would be called ''head to head'' when it came to doing things ¡­ Even the granny broker, who had been doing business for so many years, was flabbergasted. He thought to himself, ''As expected, you do have some background. How could an ordinary girl possess this kind of insight ¡­'' The shopkeeper was even more glad that he didn''t offend this girl ¡­


    "That''s what you mean ¡­"


    With a slight frown, Jiu Niang lightly nodded her head. The shopkeeper''s words were also true.


    He and Min Er were both young girls. Moreover, they didn''t intend to stay in the Magnificent Brocade City for long. It would be a good choice to stay in an inn.


    However ¡­ But for some reason, she felt that something was wrong ¡­


    "That lady looks great. I also have a place to stay in my shop. If you don''t mind, I can arrange two rooms for you."


    A businessman is always the same. In the end, it''s all about earning money. I''m afraid this girl is making a fool out of herself to pick and choose from this house ¡­ Furthermore, along the way, they saw that this girl probably knew the market situation. If they wanted to make a profit from it, it wouldn''t be that easy anymore.


    Since that was the case, he might as well take her to his shop. Eating and drinking every day was not a small amount of income to him.


    "The shopkeeper said that it''s better for the two of you to stay in the store. It''s easier to take care of them with more people."


    This granny broker and this storekeeper had known each other for many years. How could she not understand the storekeeper''s intentions?


    Although they were dissatisfied with the storekeeper''s attempt to poach them, the two girls were introduced by the storekeeper. Moreover, along the way, the storekeeper had accompanied quite a few families.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Min''er didn''t understand why Jiu Niang wanted to buy a house. Wasn''t it fine as long as she stayed in an inn? How expensive it was to buy a house!


    However, although she had her doubts along the way, Jiu Niang did not ask and neither did she ask.


    However, when she saw that Jiu Niang seemed to be wavering, she couldn''t help but lightly tug on her sleeve ¡­


    They weren''t familiar with each other in this brocade city. After this period of time, when the calamity had passed and they had returned home, they wouldn''t be able to stay here for long ¡­


    Buy it or not?


    Nona was so worried that she was about to die. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to do.


    After all, she had her own house, so she could be considered to have settled down here. At least, she didn''t have to worry about being chased out as a refugee; after all, the situation outside was so chaotic, nobody could say whether or not it would become more chaotic in the future.


    After all, buying a house was not a small matter. The granny broker had seen so much, or else she had been out of repair for a long time. Not only did she manage to get wind of the situation, she also had ruins everywhere. Of course, there were also some that were relatively better, but they were either too far away from the main road or their surroundings were too complicated ¡­ On the whole, none of them met his requirements...


    Actually, her request was very simple as well. She just wanted to find a place on the main road, and then her surroundings would be much simpler. Of course ¡­ It would be best if he was closer to the yamen ¡­ After all, the outside world was so chaotic, no one knew what would happen tomorrow. At such a time, even if they didn''t try to help him, at least ¡­ At least it was close to the yamen, so it was a little intimidating, wasn''t it?


    However, along the way, he didn''t know whether the granny broker and the shopkeeper were intentionally trying to trick him or not. In any case, he didn''t think much of any of the rooms ¡­


    "Girl? What do you think? Buying a house isn''t something that can be done in a day or two. Why don''t you stay here first, and then slowly think about it! "


    Seeing that it was getting late, the shopkeeper couldn''t help but urge.


    To be honest, he had accompanied this girl for most of the day. If she were to stay at another house, he would be angered to death.


    But...


    Whether she should buy it or not, Nona was still hesitant in her heart. She had never encountered such a difficult decision.


    "Elder sister?"


    After a long time, when Jiu Niang didn''t say anything, Min''er became a little nervous and carefully tugged on her sleeve.


    The palm-sized face was filled with fatigue.


    Wuu wuu, I''m so tired. I''ve been walking with my sister for the whole day, but no one seemed like my sister had taken a fancy to them. She was really going to die from exhaustion.


    Buy? Not buy? Buy? Not buy?


    Countless question marks quickly flashed through Jiu Niang''s mind ¡­


    Last...


    Nona clenched her teeth and steeled her heart. Clenching her fists, she shouted, "No, I have to buy it! Within today, we must settle this matter! "


    Yes, he had to buy it, and he had to do it within today to avoid any unnecessary troubles.


    Since she had already made her decision, Jiu Niang straightforwardly took out a silver ingot and gave it to the granny broker, "You''ve worked hard. You must help me find a suitable house. Consider this as my reward."


    "This... "This ¡­"


    Looking at the silver taels in her hands, the granny broker''s face bloomed, "This, this..." Don''t worry, this old woman will definitely find a house that this young lady is satisfied with. I just don''t know what young lady''s request is. Just speak your mind, and this old one will definitely find it if I search according to her request. "


    As expected, money is the easiest thing to do.


    Originally, in their line of work, since the guests wanted to buy a house, they would naturally take them to see the nearby houses that they wanted to sell. If the guests took a fancy to it, it was naturally for the best.


    However ¡­ However, she didn''t expect that this little girl would actually pay ten taels of silver in one go ¡­


    Furthermore ¡­ Besides, he had said that he would repay her in the future. Just by saying the word ''thank you'', he had to do it well.


    "Lady, what do you think of this house? The house has been built less than two years ago, and the owner has never lived here before. It is said that he returned to the capital a few years ago and won''t be back for a while. The house is empty, so he decided to sell it. "


    The power of money was indeed great. The granny broker activated all the connections she had with the granny broker and found a house for Nona within the short span of an hour.


    Actually, Jiu Niang''s request wasn''t too hard. The first was that the house shouldn''t be too old and the surrounding walls should be higher. Secondly, they had to be on the main road. Even if they weren''t on the main road, they had to be in a relatively popular place. The third was that it was closer to the yamen. It hadn''t been a day or two since the granny broker had set up this business. Now that she had a precise target, it was only natural that she would be able to find a peaceful house.


    Nona looked back and forth, nodding in satisfaction. "Not bad, not bad!"


    Indeed, it was not bad. This time, the granny broker didn''t continue to brag about it. The house was indeed new. It seemed that they had not dared to build it for long.


    Of course, the most important thing was that the surrounding walls were tall enough. This wall was probably not as tall as the one that Jiu Niang had modified. Putting other things aside, it should not be a problem to prevent refugees from entering.


    "In that case ¡­"


    Nona was not a vague person. Moreover, she had always been anxious about this matter, so she decided to end it as soon as possible.


    But before she could finish, the granny broker spoke first ¡­


    "Girl, there''s one more thing... Here''s what happened... This house ¡­ the price offered by the owner was rather high ¡­ So... "That''s why I never sold it ¡­"


    Seeing that Jiu Niang was satisfied, the granny broker felt much more at ease. However, the moment she thought about it, she found herself in a difficult position.


    But...


    Nona did not say anything but nodded in understanding. "So that''s how it is!"


    Yes, she had said how come no one bought such a fine house? So he thought the price was high.


    "How much silver?"


    [Tsk! Tsk! The thing she is not lacking in the most right now is silver. This mansion must be worth at least five hundred taels!]


    It was still affordable for her...


    "This... This landlord gave a price of five thousand gold! "


    The granny broker found the situation somewhat difficult. To be honest, she too felt that the price of this house was outrageously high.


    Although it was said to be a new house and all sorts of materials were used well, but ¡­ However, a three-way courtyard wasn''t that big, and they actually offered a price of five thousand taels of silver ¡­ Even in the whole of Jincheng City, this was the first time ¡­


    Originally, she had hoped to raise the price of the house a bit, so that she could earn a bit more, but ¡­ However, to be honest, these prices ¡­ He couldn''t believe what he had just heard... Who would dare to raise the price ¡­


    "What?"


    Without waiting for Jiu Niang to react, Min''er, who had been obediently standing beside her, stomped her feet. "What?" Five thousand silver taels? Go, go, go ¡­ Sister, let''s go! "


    Although Min''er is not very old, but ¡­ But five thousand taels ¡­


    That was an astronomical figure!


    She knew this very well.


    In order to cure his illness, father sold his family''s house for only a few dozen taels ¡­ And this house was actually asking for 5,000 yuan ¡­


    "Elder sister, let''s go, let''s go ¡­"


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Although Min''er was young, she still knew a few people''s ways. She fiercely glanced at the granny broker and the shopkeeper. Who knew, they might be the ones who lied to her and her sister.


    However ¡­


    No matter how the little girl pulled, Jiu Niang did not move. After a long while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, deal!"

 C81

    Five thousand taels of silver for a three-room house. Not to mention a small town like Jincheng City, even the capital city had its own share of it. He didn''t know if he was afraid of her going back on her word, but the granny broker moved very quickly. In just an hour, she had already signed the housing deed for her. Not only that, she had even gotten her household register for her.


    Looking at the house deed and household register in her hands, Nona couldn''t help but sigh ¡­ Is this considered a bonus?


    However, having an household register was a good thing. This way, he and Min''er wouldn''t be considered refugees, so he didn''t have to worry about that anymore.


    "Sigh!"


    Originally, Nona''s household register should have been somewhere in the small village, but when she first came out, she had never thought of never going there again. Naturally, she had never thought about the household register, but since she encountered a disaster with a low standard, she was always busy escaping along the way.


    Most of the places they passed by were deserted. Even if they could barely hold on, the yamen was still closed for fear of any trouble coming to the door.


    Who cares so much?


    "I can finally relax now ¡­"


    Yes, with the residence registration, he could finally feel at ease.


    However ¡­


    But the price of peace of mind was really a bit big, 5000 taels of silver ¡­


    Damn, she got the majority of her silver from Situ Jin. But later on, she bought some food and spent it on all kinds of things. This time, she spent 5000 taels of silver just to buy this house. As a result, the amount of money she had left added up to less than a thousand taels of silver ¡­


    Originally, if this amount of silver was in an ordinary situation, it would be more than enough for an ordinary family. At the very least, an ordinary family would not need this much silver in their lifetime.


    But... But now things are not right...


    She had originally planned to find a way to buy some medicinal ingredients after making up her mind ¡­ After all, even though there were medicines in the Space, they all needed to be exchanged. Compared to the love that he didn''t know how to get, even though it was troublesome to directly use medicines to exchange them, there was still a place to find the medicines.


    However ¡­ But now, not even silver was left ¡­ I''m afraid there''s nothing more than medicinal herbs...


    "Ai ¡­" What a tragedy! "It really is a tragedy ¡­"


    She threw herself onto the bed and couldn''t help but wail. This f * cking f * cking life, he really was living it in extreme sorrow. She had originally thought that he would finally find a place to settle down, so she didn''t have to be on tenterhooks every day, but ¡­ However, who would have thought that buying a house would cause him to almost run out of silver ¡­


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Min''er timidly looked at Nona and rubbed her hands together, not daring to approach her.


    She had never seen Jiu Niang like this. She said she was happy, but it didn''t seem like it. She said she wasn''t happy, so it seemed like ¡­ However, she could clearly feel that her elder sister was unhappy, and very unhappy at that ¡­ But why is my sister unhappy? She couldn''t figure it out no matter how she thought about it ¡­


    "Come, come ¡­" Min''er, we''ll be poor in the future! "


    He beckoned Min''er to come to his side. Min''er didn''t suspect him, so she obediently stepped forward, allowing Jiu Niang to carry her.


    Holding Min''er and resting her chin on Min''er''s shoulder, Jiu Niang dejectedly muttered, "Poor people, poor people ¡­" "In one night, I returned to before the liberation ¡­"


    That''s right, it had truly returned to before liberation in a single night.


    He felt that his pocket was suddenly empty, and his heart seemed to have been emptied as well ¡­ It was strange. He had not used any money a few days ago, but now it was useful. He should have been happy about it, but he was not happy about Mao.


    "Poor people?"


    She obediently let Jiu Niang hug her. Min''er doubtfully blinked her large eyes as she looked at her, puzzled.


    Sister is so strange, haven''t they always been poor?


    Along the way, if the two of them didn''t have enough to eat and didn''t wear warm clothes, what else could they be if they weren''t poor people?


    Oh, yes, sister is not poor!


    Big sister is so rich ¡­ I took out five thousand taels of silver in one go ¡­


    After thinking for a long time, Min''er shook her head vigorously. She got up from Jiu Niang''s embrace and said with a serious expression, "Not poor, big sister is not poor!"


    Yes, elder sister is not poor at all. She has never seen so much silver in five thousand taels. However, without batting an eye, Big Sister took it out. Big Sister is very rich, not poor at all ¡­


    "Not poor? Woo woo ¡­ * Elder sister is almost destitute to death! In the future, we really won''t have any money to spend ¡­ "So we won''t be able to eat the restaurant''s food ¡­" Jiu Niang hugged Min''er with a tearful face. When she thought that she only had this much money and could no longer afford to go to a restaurant to eat and drink in the future, she felt an unspeakable pain in her heart.


    It wasn''t easy for him to escape from this place alive. He thought that he would be able to live a peaceful life, but ¡­ However, in one night, he had become a pauper. He clearly knew where the delicious food was, but he still couldn''t eat. This was truly taking Qing Qing''s life.


    "Min''er won''t eat with sister!"


    Eating like that once in a lifetime was already a great enjoyment. Min''er never dared to think about it in the future, so she didn''t understand what Ninth Mother was sad about, but ¡­ Still, she obediently reached out to hug Jiu Niang. She timidly consoled her, "It''s great that you''re with big sister. Right now, we don''t need to worry about being eaten by bad people ¡­"


    The soft and gentle voice of a child was murmuring in a low voice ¡­ That soft tone made people involuntarily think of children muttering to themselves. However, if one were to pay close attention, they would realize that every word she said and every word she said was ¡­


    "Hiss!"


    Nona could not help but suck in a breath of cold air as her agitated heart slowly calmed down.


    Yes, what was he worrying about? What was he feeling depressed about? It was already a great fortune to be alive these days. What else was there to complain about? If he hadn''t escaped, he might have already been cooked and eaten like an animal. Although he didn''t have much silver on him, he had plenty of food in his space. As long as he had food, he wouldn''t have to worry about starvation.


    Thinking of this, Nona''s agitated heart began to calm down.


    "Thank you, Min!"


    The silent little girl''s head was filled with gratitude from the bottom of her heart.


    To be honest, she didn''t even notice that the events that had happened on the way here had affected her so much.


    It was because he felt insecure that he felt nervous and worried after paying a large amount of money. It was all the aftereffects of running for his life. Fortunately, Min''er had warned her. Otherwise, she might have to continue struggling.


    "Sis, I''m so sleepy."


    Shrinking into Ninth Mother''s embrace, Min''er''s drooping head continuously clashed with her lower eyelids.


    All along the way, they were so busy that they didn''t even dare to take a casual rest. It wasn''t easy to enter the city, and after eating a full meal, they felt like their empty stomachs were finally full ¡­ She started to feel sleepy after eating her fill, but in the end she had no choice but to muster up her spirit to look around the house for a few hours ¡­


    Now that she was finally settled, she naturally couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Okay, let''s go to sleep! "Today, there''s only a single quilt. We''ll sleep together, and tomorrow morning when the sun shines, we''ll go buy a new quilt. At that time, Min Er will have her own room."


    It was already late at night, so naturally, there was no place to buy things. Although there were all sorts of boxes and cabinets inside the house, there were no blankets on the bed. The only blanket was the one that the granny broker and her household register had given her ¡­ It must be the silver that she gave ¡­


    He had said that he would get a high reward if he found a house, but the price of the house was outrageously high ¡­ So in the end, Nona only meant to give him twenty taels ¡­


    However, even with these twenty silver taels, the granny broker was so happy that her teeth disappeared.


    That adds up to thirty silver taels." For ordinary people, this formation was no small matter.


    "Sleep, sleep ¡­"


    When they entered the city, it was already afternoon. They didn''t expect that in just a few short hours, not only did they buy a house, but they also obtained a house contract, and they even had a household register attached to them ¡­ As they thought about it, Ninth Madame and Min''er snuggled up to each other and fell asleep ¡­


    But... They were asleep ¡­


    That night, however, many people were unable to sleep.


    "What?" What did you say? Say that again? "


    Inside the yamen, the old master who had just fallen asleep was picked out in the middle of the night. He did not care about his authority and directly jumped out after putting on his robe: "You, are you sure? This is no joke at all! "


    "Master, what time do you think it is? How dare I joke with you? Look, this... "This was personally sent down by the higher-ups ¡­"


    Sweating profusely, Xu Qiuyi kept wiping the cold sweat from his forehead with a bitter face.


    He didn''t want it to be true either. These days... He was just a small merchant who only wanted to live a peaceful life. How could he expect to get himself involved in such a mess ¡­ However ¡­ However, this was the secret message from above. It would have been fine if he didn''t know, but now that he had read it ¡­ If Inaction...


    "This... This... What should I do, say... What do you think we should do? "


    This time, the Prefect was also anxious. He was only half awake when he was dug out from his concubine''s bed. Now that he still had a lump of paste in his head, there was nothing he could do about it.


    He, a mere Prefect, is still a big deal in this Magnificent Brocade City, but ¡­" But up... Just him ¡­ Wasn''t this just a small official the size of a sesame seed? Killing him was as easy as crushing an ant to death ¡­ He had already passed his first year in life and had finally gotten to his current position. He originally wanted to spend the rest of his life in peace ¡­


    However ¡­ But how ¡­


    "If I knew, why would I have come to find you?"


    Xu Mantian''s face was full of awkwardness as well.


    Although he was a businessman, the Xu family was still in the capital, and this news came from there.


    This Prefect was also a distant relative of the Xu family, and he grew up together with this Xu Mi, who had grown up in open pants ¡­ As for the Xu family, they had taken root in the capital, and their relationship was twisted and intertwined ¡­


    Even so, this was the first time Xu Million had received such an important piece of news.


    "You ¡­ You... "Forget it, forget it. Allow me to think, think ¡­"


    The Prefect stared hatefully at Xu Qiuyi, but in the end, he could only wave his hand.


    This was a huge matter. There was no room for confusion or confusion ¡­ Although Xu Bian was smart, he was still a businessman ¡­


    "How about this, we''ll leave the city in the middle of the night! He had to get someone! Otherwise, let''s not talk about you and me anymore, I''m afraid ¡­ "I''m afraid the entire Xu family will suffer too ¡­"


    That person''s identity is precious, if ¡­ If there was any mishap ¡­


    Thinking of this Prefect, how could he still sit down? Cold sweat trickled down his forehead as he constantly thought to himself that it was a good thing someone had already sent him a message, otherwise ¡­

 C82

    "Elder sister, let''s go home."


    Min''er timidly pulled on Jiu Niang''s sleeve, her eyes filled with panic. Not far away, a group of people with tattered clothes rushed forward as soon as they saw someone, pulling and pulling, refusing to let go even if they didn''t give him money. This scared the young wife of a big girl, causing her to lose her composure.


    "I''m fine ¡­" "It''s okay, I''m here."


    Gently patting Min''er''s hand, Nona consoled her in a low voice ¡­ He tried his best to appear calm and collected ¡­


    In fact, she was feeling very flustered in her heart as well ¡­ There seemed to be more and more people in Tianjin City, and as more and more people arrived, it gradually became chaotic ¡­ If it wasn''t for the fact that there was no more soy sauce in the house, she wouldn''t want to come out. At this time, the outside world was getting more and more chaotic, so it was better to avoid it for a while.


    However ¡­


    There wasn''t a shortage of food in the Space, but the herbs ¡­ That''s right, not only did she want to go to the grocery store at the corner of the street and buy some soy sauce or something, she also wanted to try and see if she could buy some medicinal ingredients ¡­ Of course, it would be best if he could find a seed for the medicinal herbs. As long as he had a seed, he would be able to grow it in space ¡­


    But...


    "Don''t, don''t come over ¡­"


    "Who the hell are you people? "He actually dared to rob us in broad daylight!"


    "Someone, help ¡­"


    It was another robbery, and this time, the victims were obviously not just the rich people in the city ¡­ Seeing the young mother and daughter being robbed, he furiously fell to the ground and cried. Those people had already run far away like a wisp of smoke ¡­ Nona could only helplessly shake her head ¡­


    A chaotic world, this was a chaotic world.


    It seemed that even this brocade city was no longer safe.


    "Min Er, let''s go back."


    She shook her head without leaving a trace, and a trace of helplessness flashed across Nona''s eyes.


    Originally, she wanted to see if she could find a chance to get some herbs. After all, compared to the love she didn''t know how she could get, medicine being used to exchange space was troublesome, but it was the only solution she could think of. However, from the looks of it ¡­ Forget it, medicinal plants are very important, but they can''t compare to a small life ¡­


    Noticing the series of robberies, no matter how bold Nona was, she didn''t dare to stay outside.


    There was even less of a need to talk about Min''er. She was already very uneasy and had wanted to return a long time ago. Naturally, she would not reject Min''er''s invitation. She allowed Jiu Niang to pull her along without the slightest hesitation ¡­ He even couldn''t help but increase his speed ¡­


    But...


    "Ah ¡­" Young Master, Young Master... Let go of my Young Master! "


    "Brat, if you don''t want to die, obediently hand it over!"


    "Not giving, not giving ¡­" You bastards dare to rob us in broad daylight! You are... "You are all blind ¡­"


    "Laws? Hahaha ¡­ "Brothers, this kid is lecturing us on king''s law, hahaha ¡­"


    "Haha, kid, aren''t you going to look at the laws of this world? You''re still telling us about the laws of this world? I am the laws of this world ¡­"


    "If you don''t want to die, obediently hand it over ¡­" Otherwise, I will kill you! "


    Nona pulled Min''er along as she quickly walked back, but ¡­


    What did he say?


    Whatever he was afraid of would come!


    Yes, that was it!


    In this kind of situation, the last thing she wanted was to stir up trouble. After all, this was a chaotic era and there was nothing to eat.


    However ¡­


    Not far away, he saw three to five large men surrounding the two youths and beating them up. However, he didn''t know what was in the young man''s embrace, so no matter what those people did, he would still tightly hug them and refused to let go ¡­


    "Elder sister?"


    After a long time, she still did not see Jiu Niang continue walking. Min''er looked at her in puzzlement, her small hand lightly pulling on her sleeve. At the same time, she also saw what had happened not far away. I... "I ¡­"


    So scary, these people are all bad people ¡­


    Her black eyes were filled with tears, and her weak voice could not hide the fear within.


    Although they had encountered a lot of trouble before entering Jincheng City, and had even seen people eat people, but ¡­ However, such open robbery in broad daylight was still rare ¡­


    "I''m fine ¡­" "I''m fine ¡­"


    Taking in a deep breath, Nona had said that she was fine for the past few days, but her body was still trembling. At the same time, she couldn''t help but grumble in her heart. If he knew earlier, he wouldn''t have let that dark guard chase after Situ Jin. With so many people by his side, it wouldn''t matter if he had more than one. Every time he met that guy, there would always be something bad going on ¡­ If that guard had followed him, he wouldn''t have been reduced to such a state. Even if the city gates were closed, as long as the guard was here, wouldn''t it have been easy for him to enter the city?


    Furthermore, he had been preparing for such a long time. As long as he obediently stayed at home, eating, eating, and drinking, all he needed was to peacefully wait for the calamity to pass ¡­ But now ¡­


    "Elder sister ¡­" We... "We ¡­"


    They''re so miserable, those people are so scary...


    Min''er''s eyes were red as she tightly tugged on Jiu Niang''s sleeve. She subconsciously hoped that someone could save her two little brothers. After all ¡­ After all ¡­


    However ¡­ However, she also understood in her heart that she and her sister''s self-defense was a problem, and she didn''t have the ability to save him.


    Although she is not very old, but after going through so many storms and waves ¡­ She already knew what she could do and what she couldn''t do ¡­


    "Damn it!" The cries of the two youths and the curses of the men were constantly transmitted to her ears. Jiu Niang quietly stood on the spot, her eyes unblinkingly staring at the group of people. She felt depressed and couldn''t help but clench her fists. A trace of anger flashed through her black and white pupils ¡­


    Save? Or should he save them?


    All right ¡­ If it was her personality, she definitely wouldn''t meddle in other people''s business ¡­ After all, she wasn''t a nosy person, and it was obvious that these people were after robbery.


    You just need to hand it over obediently. No matter how precious it is, how important it is to your own life?


    However ¡­


    "Brat, you better obediently hand over the item, or else ¡­"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Humph, you guys better kill me. Kill me, and I won''t hand the thing over!"


    Not only was the white-clothed youth unwilling to hand over the item, but he was also ¡­


    Looking at the young man''s death wish to do something, Ninth Mother couldn''t help but say, "Xu Tiancai! You idiot, your brain was eaten by dogs! "


    Nona let out a loud bellow and let go of Min Er''s hand ¡­ By the time she reacted tomorrow, Nona had already run far away ¡­ She quickly took out something from her pocket and threw it towards the group of people ¡­ In an instant, the surroundings were covered in white mist ¡­


    "Eyes, eyes, my eyes can''t see!"


    "My eyes ¡­"


    "I can''t see anymore ¡­" "I can''t see anymore ¡­"


    "Bastard ¡­" "Who dares to plot against us ¡­"


    The group of sweat men who were caught off guard instantly panicked as they rubbed their eyes and shouted at the same time ¡­


    "Huh?"


    Xu Tianlong was curled up on the ground, his hands tightly holding onto the book bag. He waited for a long time, but no punches or kicks came. He then opened his eyes in confusion ¡­


    Suddenly ¡­


    His eyes lit up and the corner of his mouth lifted involuntarily. His scarred face had a big and small hook as he pointed shakily at the little girl in front of him ¡­


    "Ah, nine ¡­"


    "Nine, your sister, hurry up and run!"


    With a dark face, Nona grabbed Xu Tianlong with one hand and Qing Yi with the other. She used all her strength to run towards where Min''er was with a speed that was as fast as she could muster.


    Fortunately, there were residential areas everywhere, and they were all from complex alleys. In order to get familiar with the surroundings, Jiu Niang had long since researched this place thoroughly ¡­ After scurrying around for a while and confirming that those people would not be able to find them in a short period of time, Jiu Niang finally let go of Xu Tianshi''s hand and sat down on the ground, taking deep breaths without a care for her image ¡­


    "Phew ¡­ Phew ¡­ Phew ¡­" "Huff ¡­ huff ¡­"


    "I''m so tired!" That''s right, she was almost exhausted to death. Because she was worried about Xu Tianshong''s heart, she couldn''t exercise too fiercely, so she was almost half-carrying Xu Tianshong along the way ¡­ Fortunately, Qing Yi was self-aware. She pulled Xu Tianshong along and ran away. He also knew that he had to help take care of Min Er ¡­


    "Thank you ¡­" Rest... Wine... "Drinking? Call me master ¡­" Compared to Xu Tianyi, Qingyi''s injury was even more severe. Her pretty face was swollen like a pig''s head, and her two big dark circles were shiny like oil. There was only a tiny crack left on her face ¡­ Two of his teeth had fallen, so he couldn''t even speak clearly ¡­


    But she didn''t forget to thank Nona ¡­ She slightly bent her knees, as if she wanted to kneel ¡­


    "You ¡­"


    "Ai, ai ¡­" "Qingyi, you have to take responsibility for what you do. Since Nona saved me, it''s my duty to kneel!"


    Just as Nona was about to extend her hand to help Qing Yi up, she didn''t expect that Xu Tianlong would snatch it away from her. She grabbed onto Qing Yi, her face full of righteousness.


    Originally, everyone had narrowly escaped death. At most, they would just be able to say a few words of warning ¡­ After all, in this day and age, is there anything more important than a small life? However, this Xu Tianfeng ¡­


    "You really have no face to say it. Say, you ¡­ Is your brain eaten by a dog or something? ''Those people can''t be good people. Just give them whatever they want ¡­ '' Yet you are actually holding a bunch of broken things and even throwing away your life ¡­ "


    He had not been full of anger to begin with, but now that he saw Xu Tianyun, it seemed like he had some logic to it.


    Immediately, Nona could not hold it in any longer. With a darkened face, she placed her hands on her hips and loudly berated.


    "I... "I ¡­"


    This was not the first time Xu Tianyi had seen her curse, but this was the first time she was so angry. She was at a loss for words as she stared blankly at her, her hands tightly holding the school bag.


    This time, Jiu Niang became even angrier. She quickly walked forward and snatched her schoolbag, "Xu Tianshong, Xu Tianshong. I say, you''re usually pretty smart. I want to see what treasures you have that are worthy of you risking your life to protect it! "


    Xu Tianshong was stupefied for a long time when he saw Nona snatching his school bag away from him.


    "I... I... "No ¡­"


    "Wine ¡­"


    Seeing that Ninth Mother was about to open the bag, Xu Tianshong''s face instantly turned deathly pale. Seeing this, Qing Yi shouted and quickly rushed forward to grab the bag ¡­


    However ¡­ But who would have thought that with a pull, Jiu Niang would pull ¡­


    In an instant...


    "Sizzle ¡­"


    The bag was torn in half, and several Q-ed cartoons fell out.


    Immediately, Nona was stunned.


    "This... "Isn''t this ¡­"


    She looked at the comics on the floor and then looked at Xu Tianyun. Wasn''t he the one that she had randomly drawn when she was bored at Xu Tianyun''s house? Didn''t he say that he had already dealt with it? Why was it here?

 C83

    "Oh, Xu Tianshong, Xu Tianshong, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Your brain is getting worse and worse. Just because of a few broken paintings, you almost caused everyone to lose their lives, do you know?"


    Originally, Nona had regarded him as some sort of treasure. It was so important that he did not even care about his own life.


    But...


    After she saw that it was just her idle graffiti, she didn''t look too good.


    With a dark face, she viciously waited for Xu Tianyi. Jiu Niang really wanted to open his head to see if it contained bean curd.


    You said that those few messy things were actually worth his protection ¡­


    "That... That... "I didn''t do it on purpose. Besides, weren''t we all fine ¡­"


    When his father received the news that his family had come back that night, he didn''t have the time to notify Jiu Niang. He had been carefully protecting these paintings, so he wanted to hide them, but ¡­ However, his father had always seen that he was not allowed to leave his house as he pleased. It was not easy for his father to not have the time to bother about him ¡­ However ¡­ However, who would have thought that they would encounter a robbery when they went out ¡­


    When he thought of how Nona had seen those paintings, Xu Tianyi''s face instantly turned red.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, he lowered his head. Back then, in order to deceive these paintings, he had secretly told Nona that he had asked her servants to deal with it ¡­ However ¡­


    "Is that so? Good? "Look, look at Qing Yi, is she alright?"


    Jiu Niang was originally angry, but Xu Tianshong''s words added fuel to the fire.


    He grabbed Qing Yi and pointed at her face which had been beaten into a pig''s head. He also pointed at her mouth, which was still bleeding even after losing her front teeth ¡­ Then, he looked at Xu Tianyun ¡­


    Jiu Niang suddenly felt that Xu Tianyun was simply a devilish brat, a devilish brat who needed to be tidied up.


    It''s fine if you''re like a bear, but you need to know what''s important. You should know what to do when the time comes.


    "You said, just for a few lousy paintings ¡­" Is a living person like Qing Yi more important, or was a broken painting more important? "


    Actually, the one who really pissed Nona off was still Xu Tianyi. You said you had such a crappy little body, yet she stole the thing yet you still dared to not give it to her. Aren''t you afraid of that little heart of yours going on strike? However ¡­ Forget it, forget it ¡­ To hit someone in the face but not in the face, to scold someone until he finds fault ¡­ Although this Xu Tianshong was a little arrogant, but ¡­ However, she was still a child. What if she said it and provoked him ¡­


    Sigh, what a f * cking annoying fellow. One must consider the other party''s feelings when cursing at him.


    Wine..." I''m not good... "You didn''t get your revenge, good lord,


    Seeing that Jiu Niang was criticizing Xu Tianyi, Qing Yi started to worry as well ¡­ Deeply afraid that Xu Tianshong and Nona would get into an argument, she hurriedly explained ¡­ He wished that he could blame all of his mistakes on his own shoulders... However, he had his teeth broken by those people, so there was a leak in his words ¡­ He couldn''t say a complete sentence for a long time.


    He grew up together with Xu Tiangong. Although he was officially a master and servant, the young master had treated him very well.


    Although the young master was a bit impatient, he had a good heart. He had been by the young master''s side without worrying about food or clothing, and he could still read and read with the young master. This was something he didn''t even dare to think about ¡­ Eh, okay, actually, young master really doesn''t like reading. Most of the time, he just reads and writes in place of young master ¡­ However, ever since he got to know Ninth Mother, the young master had really changed a lot. He was no longer as lazy and fun as before, and now he could practice with her ¡­ The old master and his wife were so happy, they even rewarded him with quite a few things ¡­


    Although she was still young, Qing Yi was very clear on the importance of Ninth Madame to her young master.


    "Qingyi, stop it."


    Xu Tianyong lowered his head and mumbled, "I know my wrongs. I won''t do it again."


    Even though he said so, Xu Tianlong did not think so.


    How could she let someone else take Nine Niang''s things? Besides... If the girl''s Mo Bao were to fall into the hands of an outsider, it would affect the Ninth Mother''s reputation if anyone else were to find out.


    "That''s good! Remember, the next time we meet with this kind of situation, you should give them everything they want no matter what.


    She had no idea what little Jiu Jiu Xu was thinking, so she thought he really did know.


    He didn''t say anything more. After all, no one wanted to do something like this. It was just that the outside world was getting more and more chaotic. It would be better to not go out in the future.


    However ¡­


    "Speaking of which, why are you and Qing Yi here?" "What else can I do if not stay at home and run around?"


    With a slight frown, Nona looked at Xu Tiangong with a puzzled expression. It was reasonable to say that Xu Tiangong was the lifeblood of a million people. After all, he was a person who was afraid of losing a lot of things and kept them in his mouth.


    Now that the outside world was in such a mess, it was reasonable to say that Xu Qiujun should have kept a close eye on him. How could he let the two kids, Qing Yi and him, sneak out?


    "Daddy has been very busy these past few days, so ¡­" "Hee hee ¡­"


    As he said that, Xu Tianlong scratched his head in embarrassment. However, he could not hide the joy in his eyes.


    If not for his father being so busy these few days, he would definitely have been watched by her. How would he have had the chance to sneak out?


    "Oh right, Nona, why did you come to Jincheng as well? Where''s your brother? Is he all right? "


    Yes, speaking of this, Xu Tianlong suddenly remembered that Jincheng was very far from where they used to stay. They had already traveled for more than half a month by carriage, so why would Nona be here? Furthermore, why was there a little girl by her side? Of course, he also thought of Gu Jinyu along the way ¡­


    Even though his father did not allow him to leave, he was still aware of what was happening outside.


    After all, the Xu family was a merchant. The more people they came into contact with, the more information they would have ¡­


    "Ai ¡­" "About that, it''s a long story. I''ll tell you in the future ¡­"


    How did he come to Jincheng?


    Nona smiled wryly and sighed. Why did I come here ¡­


    Hehe, this is really a long story. I don''t want to do it myself, but who knows ¡­


    "Let us in ¡­"


    "Why can''t they go in while we can''t ¡­"


    "Right, right, why can''t they let us in!"


    "We want to go in as well ¡­"


    As Nona was still thinking about how to explain what had happened to her along the way, a loud shout suddenly came from the distance.


    The attention of Jiu Niang and the others was attracted.


    "Eh? Isn''t that the city gate over there? "


    "Yes ¡­"


    Xu Tianfeng slightly frowned as he looked in the direction of the voice ¡­ Nona also nodded ¡­


    City Gate...


    Hearing this sound, could it be ¡­ Could it be that the victims outside were going to rush in?


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Min''er had also heard it. She was so frightened that her face paled and she held on tightly to Nona''s hand.


    Qing Yi''s face was also solemn as she involuntarily approached Xu Tianfeng.


    "Quick, let''s go home quickly!"


    When she thought of this possibility, Nona''s expression immediately darkened.


    It didn''t matter whether Xu Tianyun and the others were willing or not, they would drag him along with them and run.


    What a joke, just the looting of the refugees in the city was enough to make people anxious. If ¡­ If those victims really rushed in ¡­


    The only thing she could think of was to return quickly. No matter whether it was safe or not, at least ¡­ At least the house is better than the outside...


    "Nona, it''s so chaotic outside. It''s not safe for you and Min''er to stay at home. Come back with me and Qingyi."


    Nona brought Xu Tianyi home. It was a long time since she heard any noise outside. Seeing that the sky was about to darken, Xu Tiangong and Qing Yi had no choice but to return home. Otherwise, the rest of the family would worry. But... Xu Tianfeng was worried about Nona ¡­


    Although he had heard that it was very chaotic outside, he didn''t know it would be like this.


    However, he had seen it with his own eyes today ¡­


    In this situation, he really couldn''t be at ease with Jiu Niang alone.


    "It''s fine, this is a city, it''s very safe. "Also, and if I have the time, I can go to the Xu family and play with you."


    To live at the Xu family?


    Although he was friends with Xu Tianyi and because he had saved Xu Tianyi, the Xu family had treated him pretty well, but ¡­ However, he had never thought of living with other people''s parents. Besides, he had a house now, so why should he live with them?


    Living in someone else''s house, no matter how good it was, it wouldn''t be as good as living in your own home.


    Right now, he and Min''er were living alone, so it was much more convenient for him to go in and out of the space. He didn''t need to be on guard all the time.


    "Then... "Then we''ll talk. When you''re free, you must come and play with me."


    He had already guessed that Nona would reject him, but when she did, Xu Tianyi felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. However ¡­ Fortunately, Nona said that if she had the time, she would come and play with him ¡­ Although ¡­ But it was better than nothing.


    "En, don''t worry. I will definitely come and find you."


    Nodding her head, Jiu Niang replied with absolute certainty:


    Yes, although she didn''t want to return to the Xu family with Xu Tiansheng, but ¡­ Since Xu Qiuyi was in Jincheng, he really needed to make a trip to the Xu family. With him there, there was no need to look for medicinal ingredients ¡­


    "Alright, then we''ll be going."


    With a wave of his hand, no matter how unwilling Xu Tianyi was, he could only obediently leave.


    Qing Yi silently followed behind him. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart ¡­


    How long has it been since we last met? It seems like Nona has changed a lot, but Young Master ¡­ He had originally thought that his young master''s liking for Nona was his Ninth Mother''s fortune ¡­ However, from the looks of it ¡­


    Young master, young master, your future is going to be very difficult.


    However ¡­


    As her gaze landed on the skipping figure in front of her, Qing Yi could only cover her face.


    Forget it, forget it, his young master is still young.


    You don''t know anything about love between men and women, do you? It seems that I must have been thinking too much ¡­


    On this side, Xu Tianyi and Min''er were about to start preparing dinner after sending off Xu Tianyi and Jiu Niang.


    "Min''er, what do you want to eat tonight?"


    After settling down with great difficulty, Nona would no longer treat him unfairly if he ate. After all ¡­ Alright, thinking back to that journey of escaping from the wasteland ¡­ Even now, Nona still felt goosebumps all over her body ¡­ That feeling is so freaking ¡­ I''m afraid she''ll never forget it for the rest of her life.


    Besides, he and Min Er were the only two left, so he had to eat better.


    "Whatever sister eats, Min''er will eat."


    Her white and tender hands grabbed onto the corner of Jiu Niang''s clothes. Min''er followed her out like a small tail. Her small mouth was especially sweet, making Jiu Niang unable to stop herself from rubbing her head.


    A four or five-year-old child, smart and sensible ¡­


    Jiu Niang couldn''t help but sigh. If she married too early, perhaps her child from her previous life would be as old as Min''er.


    All right ¡­ How terrifying, she actually had the feeling of wanting to be a mother ¡­


    "Dong Dong Dong ¡­" "Open the door, open the door ¡­"


    "Quick, open the door ¡­"


    Just as Nona was feeling a chill, wondering if her method of opening the door was wrong, there was a sudden thunderous knock on the door ¡­

 C84

    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Min''er was startled. With a pale face, she tightly hugged Ninth Mother''s arm and pressed her body against her own.


    Nona was also shocked. It was so late, who was it that knocked on the door?


    Ever since they started living here, Nona had always kept a low profile. After all, the outside world was so chaotic. Min Er and herself were the only two people in the house ¡­ Thus, even when she usually left the house, she would try her best to leave through the back door while gasping for air, trying her best to avoid the front door ¡­ I just don''t want people to know that there are only two children living in this house ¡­


    But...


    It was not a disaster, it was a disaster that couldn''t be avoided.


    Nona took a deep breath and lightly patted Min''er''s face. She whispered, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Min''er is not afraid. Min''er is hiding here. Don''t come out. Big Sister will go see who it is."


    "No, no!" Unexpectedly, Min''er hugged Nona and refused to let go no matter what. Her little head was shaking like a rattle.


    She doesn''t want to be separated from her sister, she doesn''t want to ¡­


    "Alright, then... "Then follow me, you have to listen to elder sister''s words later!"


    Looking at Min''er for a long time ¡­ Jiu Niang helplessly shook her head ¡­


    Although Min Er was well-behaved, she was still a child. Furthermore ¡­ ''Moreover, I''m afraid that the matter of humans eating humans has already left a shadow in her heart that she will never be able to erase ¡­ ''


    Holding onto Min''er''s small hand, the two of them walked towards the door timidly.


    "Open the door! Open the door! Quickly!"


    "Bang bang bang ¡­"


    At the door, there was the sound of someone knocking on the door. Nona''s heart was beating so fast that she almost jumped out.


    As for Min''er, she held on tightly to Jiu Niang''s hands, wishing she could cling onto her entire body. Jiu Niang gently gestured with her hands to stop her from making any noise. Then, she gently lifted her hands and timidly walked toward the door, cautiously peeking out through the crack in the door.


    See...


    There were several men standing outside the door. They were all wearing coarse hemp clothes and had unsightly expressions on their faces.


    Suddenly ¡­ Nona''s heart skipped a beat ¡­


    Not good, could it be the robbers he had met outside today that had brought him here?


    Nona quickly retreated, her heart beating faster and faster. At the same time, she quickly thought back to what had happened during the day.


    That''s not right. Even though she was panicking back then, she didn''t head straight home. Instead, she brought Xu Tianyi and Qing Yi to walk in a big circle in the alley before returning ¡­ Logically speaking, those people shouldn''t be able to find him ¡­ Or could it be that he had been too careless and allowed those people to discover some clues?


    The more she thought about it, the more nervous she became. The front door was blocked, so maybe there was someone at the back ¡­ He didn''t even have a chance to escape this time ¡­


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought of refurbishing the house after she bought it. She had even thought of using it to escape at critical moments to make a tunnel for herself ¡­ However ¡­ However, she didn''t have much silver with her. Once again, she only had Min Er and herself here. If the person she was looking for had evil intentions, then Min''er and herself wouldn''t be able to handle it ¡­ That''s why the idea ran aground...


    But now ¡­ Nona felt incomparable regret. If she had known earlier, she would have found a secret passageway no matter what ¡­ Just like this time ¡­ If there was a secret passage, he and Min''er would be able to hide for a bit ¡­


    "Elder sister, shouldn''t you ¡­ "Is it bad ¡­"


    "Nona, Nona, it''s me ¡­" "It''s Xu Tianlong. Hurry up and open the door, save me ¡­"


    Min''er timidly looked at the little hands of Nona tightly holding her arm. Just as she was about to ask if Nona was a bad person, she heard a familiar voice coming from outside the door.


    "Xu Tianshong?"


    Nona was very familiar with this voice. Even if he didn''t say his name, she would still be able to recognize it.


    However ¡­ But hadn''t this guy just returned home?


    Why did he come back?


    In an instant, Nona''s face darkened. She strode forward and pulled open the door as she cursed, "Xu Tianhao, you must have something wrong with your head. Are you trying to scare me to death this late at night?"


    Yes, yes!


    There must be something wrong with Xu Tianyi''s head. Otherwise, why would he appear out of nowhere in the middle of the night? What was he trying to do?


    Nona put her hands on her waist as her heart was filled with rage. She thought that she should properly teach this guy a lesson today, or else ¡­ Otherwise, he would be scared to death by this fellow sooner or later ¡­ First, he risked his life to protect a few broken paintings and forcefully went against the bandits ¡­ Now, in the middle of the night, he had brought a group of people to find him ¡­


    "Xu Tianlong, if I don''t give you a good beating today, I''ll ¡­" Ah ¡­ Ah, what are you doing? Let me go, let me go... "Quickly put me down ¡­"


    Glaring fiercely at Xu Tianyun, Jiu Niang cursed loudly, but ¡­ But before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt her body being lifted up into the air, and then being carried onto her shoulder like a sack. I saved you with good intentions, yet you brought someone to kidnap me! "Xu Tianlong, you shameless thing ¡­"


    In an instant, Nona''s first reaction was that she had been fooled. Xu Tianlong had brought people to kidnap her.


    However, there was one thing she didn''t understand. She had no enmity with Xu Tianyi, why did he kidnap her?


    However, she didn''t have the energy to think about it now. In any case, the current situation was that Xu Tianfeng had kidnapped her.


    The anger in Nona''s heart. She believed in him, so she didn''t hesitate to open the door, but ¡­ But who knew that this fellow would actually ¡­ He actually acted so immoral and kidnapped me ¡­] The anger in her heart burned rapidly. Jiu Niang really wanted to eat Xu Tianshi alive ¡­ However ¡­ However, when it came to scolding, she realized that although she was usually a talker, she didn''t really know much about scolding ¡­ He could only curse a few times.


    However, no matter how much she scolded them, those people seemed to have not heard her, as she only felt waves of cold wind blow past her ears ¡­


    "Pah!"


    After an unknown amount of time, Ninth Mother was heavily thrown onto the ground. Her buttocks felt a burst of pain.


    "Bastard!" Insane, don''t you know to lightly carry it? Are you guys trying to kill me! Say it, why did you kidnap me! If you fall to your deaths, you all can forget about anything else. "


    Since she was already convinced that she was kidnapped, Jiu Niang decided to just sit on the ground and not get up.


    "Nona, Nona, don''t be angry." I, we didn''t kidnap you. "


    With a pale face, Xu Tianyi carefully walked in front of Jiu Niang and tentatively reached for her. A pair of black and white eyes looked pitifully at her.


    "Pah!"


    Nona swept a glance at Xu Tianyi, rolled her eyes, and heavily slapped him on the palm, "Hmph, you must be hypocritical. What did you do just now? Tell me, what benefits did they give you? You actually helped them kidnap me? "Xu Tianshong, Xu Tianshong, to think that I thought of you as a good friend."


    This time, Nona was really angry. She had truly treated Xu Tianyi as a good friend, which was why she opened the door when she heard his voice.


    However, she would never have thought that this damned Xu Tianshui was getting fatter and fatter. He actually dared to collude with outsiders and kidnapped her.


    Jiu Niang gritted her teeth and waited for Xu Tianyun to show her hatred.


    "I... I... Nona, I ¡­ I didn''t kidnap you. "


    This was the first time he had seen her so angry. Xu Tianyi was so scared that his legs went limp and he couldn''t help but take two steps back. He timidly stared at her with panic in his black and white eyes, and at the same time nervously gulped, "No kidnapping, no kidnapping ¡­"


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to explain it all over and over again to Nona.


    Yes, this was not a kidnapping. There really was no kidnapping.


    "No kidnapping? No kidnapping, what was this? I was staying in my own house, how did I come to this damn place? Also, if it isn''t kidnapping, why didn''t anyone release me when I told them to put me down? "


    Nona was so angry that she stood up abruptly and put her hands on her hips, waiting for Xu Tianyun to finish her sentence.


    At this time, he still had the nerve to go along with him and not kidnap him. If this wasn''t kidnapping, then what was?


    "This, this is my home ¡­" "This isn''t a ghost place ¡­" When his father heard that he had met Ninth Mother, he pulled you along and told him to bring some people to find her. He was not at ease with her, after all, the outside world was so chaotic, and she was his sister-in-law. With his father''s permission, he couldn''t wait any longer and hurriedly sent people to look for her.


    However ¡­ But who knew that these guys ¡­ Unexpectedly ¡­ She actually carried him and ran...


    He had also heard Jiu Niang''s shout. It wasn''t that he didn''t want them to put her down, but ¡­ Instead, it was something that happened to him that was even more drinkable ¡­


    These fellows were really getting more and more lawless. They were actually carrying him around like a sack, causing him to feel nauseous and nauseous.


    However, he didn''t know how to explain this to Jiu Niang.


    "Your home?" With both eyes wide open, Nona''s tone of voice suddenly rose by several notches as she looked at Xu Tianyun in disbelief before quickly scanning her surroundings.


    This is Xu Tianlong''s home?


    In other words, he really wasn''t kidnapped?


    "Aiyo, my little mistress, you''re finally here. Quickly, quickly come with me."


    On the other side, Nona was still confused. She couldn''t figure out what was going on at all. Could it be that she had been too lazy to think and her brain was rusted? Could it be that she couldn''t follow the rhythm? However, before she could understand what was going on, Xu Qiufeng ran out and grabbed onto her hand. He didn''t even give her a chance to catch her breath as he dragged her away ¡­ By the time Jiu Niang reacted, they were already in an unfamiliar room ¡­ As she looked at the fat Xu Qiuqian, she couldn''t help but give him a Like in her heart ¡­


    F * ck, I really can''t tell. This Xu Mi is really incredible. He can actually run at such a speed. He really can''t judge a book by its cover.


    But...


    "I say, Uncle Xu, why did you get someone to kidnap me?"


    The Xu family must have had their heads spasmed, right? In the middle of the night, he had been kidnapped and dragged to his room. If it wasn''t for Jiu Niang, who knew what he was capable of, she really would have suspected that Xu Qiuyi had taken a fancy to her beauty, and would have tried to snatch him back with her son in the middle of the night.


    Of course ¡­


    This was just a random thought. With her appearance ¡­ He didn''t even want to give it to her for free ¡­


    "Kidnapping? This... It''s not a kidnapping, it''s not, it''s not... "Nona, you''re mistaken. This isn''t a kidnapping, it really isn''t ¡­"

 C85

    Carefully touching that person''s wrist, then listening to his heart ¡­


    Without medical equipment, the only thing he could do in this situation was to wait and see ¡­ Fortunately, she had grown up with her grandfather and learned some basic Chinese medicine knowledge from him ¡­ Otherwise... Without the aid of medical equipment, a surgeon like her would simply be an egg when faced with such problems...


    "Sir Xu, look, this ¡­"


    He wasn''t as tall as his own shoulder, but was thin and skinny. He was clearly a disaster victim. These people actually found such a little girl to treat the young lord? The guards were extremely dissatisfied. Under normal circumstances, they would have already thrown him out, but the situation was special. The young lord was unconscious, and the wind outside was blowing fiercely ¡­ However, they still couldn''t trust this girl ¡­


    "This person ¡­ "Please don''t be impatient, please don''t be impatient ¡­"


    However, he still had to pretend that he was calm. He knew that this person was probably one of the emperor''s secret guards, but he couldn''t reveal the identity of the person in front of him at a time like this. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t think of a proper name and could only call him "Venerable One".


    Yes, he was indeed a noble.


    Although he was a government official and was considered a parent, in the eyes of the other side, he was just a small official.


    He had done it well. He might have just gone straight up to the top, but ¡­ But perhaps ¡­


    "You, what are you standing there in a daze for? Quickly go and ask!"


    The thought of offending these people and not being able to finish them in the future left him feeling displeased. He then pushed all the blame onto Xu Qiuyi.


    Why did you find such a useless girl when you asked you to find a doctor? Wasn''t this all intentional?


    "Nona, look ¡­"


    However, since Lord Xu had already spoken, he had no choice but to brace himself and ask.


    After careful examination and serious questioning, Jiu Niang had already made a preliminary judgement. She coldly glanced at Xu Qiuyi and lightly said, "She won''t die."


    She slowly stood up and patted her waist. Jiu Niang unhappily waved her hand. It was fortunate that there was a veil over her face. Otherwise, everyone could see how ugly her expression would be.


    Tsk tsk ¡­ The heck, she thought that someone was planning to kill her for her wealth, but it turns out that they were looking for her to save them.


    F * ck, I really can''t stand injuries anymore these days. If you say you want me to save him, then speak properly. You actually tied me up and left without saying a word. You are truly a bastard. When she met them on the way to escape, Jiu Niang had already guessed that their identities were not simple.


    Now... She was even more certain of her guess!


    I''m afraid that these people are not only of extraordinary status, but also ¡­ And it was not simple at all ¡­


    Alright, are you going to ask Nona how she knew?


    F * ck ¡­ Even the Prefect was trembling in fear as he stood to the side. His face was ashen white like a sieve, and he looked like he was the one who wanted to die ¡­ No matter what, all officials were the same. They were all despicable people who relied on their power to bully others ¡­ Especially... Just look at how fat he was and he almost couldn''t even put on his official uniform ¡­ [You don''t look like a proper official in the court...] According to normal circumstances, shouldn''t an official like him hug his concubine and be intimate with her during such a late night?


    There was only one possibility. This person''s identity was not simple, and it was not simple either!


    Well, Nona had guessed it right.


    Ever since he received the news that the Xu family had secretly sent someone to deliver it, he and Xu Qiuyi had searched day and night for a very long time ¡­ In order to bring them in this afternoon, there was quite a bit of commotion at the city gate ¡­ Right now, the entire city gate was locked, and no one was allowed to enter or leave without permission.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    A few shiny steel sabers were placed on her neck, and in an instant, she felt a chill down her neck, all the hairs on her body standing up as she heard a gloomy voice saying, "Little girl, I don''t care if you''re playing tricks on me. If our Young Master doesn''t wake up today, then you''ll be buried with him!"


    This was the first time someone had used such a tone to speak of their Young Lord.


    All the guards were enraged.


    Ever since he was young, no one had ever dared to disrespect him, but this little girl ¡­ again and again to challenge their bottom line...


    Along the way, they had spent a lot of energy and managed to successfully bring the young lord to Jincheng. From the initial dozen or so people, they now had five, and two of them were heavily injured, unable to move at all.


    And the young lord was unconscious.


    If it wasn''t... If the young master didn''t need someone to save her, and this surnamed Xu meant to show that this girl really had some ability, perhaps ¡­ Based on her words just now, her head had long since landed on the ground ¡­


    "Bury? "Hmph ¡­"


    Let me die with him?


    She glanced at the men in black who were holding her on their sabers, and saw that they were also in a sorry state, they probably didn''t even have time to change their clothes. She remembered these two, they were also present when she gave the medicine to the teenager, but ¡­ It''s just that they don''t seem to remember me ¡­


    He couldn''t blame them, since he was covered in dirt, similar to the ones he had dug out from the trash. Now that he had cleaned up the mess, it was normal for them to not recognize him.


    But...


    "Where''s the medicine?" Didn''t he take the medicine I gave him? "


    That''s right, I could tell at that time that he was poisoned and that the poison was not light, but it had already injured his internal organs. Logically speaking, it was already a miracle that he was able to live this long ¡­ This meant that his identity was either rich or noble, and he had a highly skilled doctor by his side. Coincidentally, he had obtained the snake poison at that time, which coincidentally allowed him to exchange it for some traditional Chinese medicines with the effects of clearing away heat and detoxifying the poison. Actually, he didn''t seem to want to interfere at the time. After all ¡­ However, all of this was a coincidence. Besides, he was just casually helping out, so he thought it would definitely be best if they formed a good relationship ¡­


    However, he didn''t expect to meet her here. It was just his situation ¡­


    "Medicine?" What medicine? " At this moment, a man pushed open the door and walked in without a word of greeting.


    "It''s you!"


    Nona recognized him at a glance. Wasn''t this fellow the shameless one who lied to her about the sweet potato? Who else could it be? She really didn''t expect him to still be alive.


    "It really is the legacy of a calamity for a thousand years."


    He seemed to have been severely injured. A thick stench of blood permeated the air, along with a faint smell of decay. He was limping while leaning on a long stick. However, that look was still full of aggression. Just one glance was enough to make Jiu Niang''s scalp tingle.


    "We''ve met before?"


    The man frowned slightly and looked at Nona in confusion.


    He was the leader of the dark guards and had always been by the young lord''s side, protecting the young lord''s safety while monitoring the other guards.


    Not even the young master knew his identity.


    "What, not admitting to lying to someone about their sweet potato?" Curling her lips, Jiu Niang coldly said, "If a person doesn''t remember, then you should at least remember this, right?"


    He took out the jade pendant from his pocket and showed it to the man.


    Although Jiu Niang knew that she was very different from when she saw them, she was still unhappy when she thought about how he cheated her sweet potato away.


    "Eh? It''s you, you''re that little girl from before? "


    As expected, the leader of the Dark Guard recognized the jade pendant in Nona''s hand at a glance.


    He had always carried this jade pendant with him, because at that time, he was sure that the two little girls wouldn''t be able to survive without food on them. He felt a little guilty, so he gave the jade pendant to them.


    But...


    "Tsk tsk, not bad, not bad. I still remember."


    Nodding, Nona pursed her lips and a mocking smile quickly flashed in her eyes.


    However, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, he felt that this jade pendant could be exchanged for quite a bit of silver, so he did not throw it away. If he did so, perhaps ¡­


    "Alright, since his identity has been confirmed, let me ask you, where is the pill that I gave him back then? Have you eaten? "


    Although Situ Xi hadn''t been in a very good condition at that time, she hadn''t reached such a critical state. As long as he took the medicine on time, it wouldn''t be able to cure the poison in his body, but at least it would at least be able to alleviate the poison.


    Judging from the way he was thinking, his entire body was extremely swollen, and he seemed to have become a full circle fatter than before.


    Of course, this kind of fatness was not because he gained weight, but because of his edema.


    Although Jiu Niang couldn''t guess when the poison was administered to him, she estimated that it wasn''t a short period of time. It was likely that his internal organs were already injured. Such edema indicated that his internal organs could no longer endure and were beginning to fail.


    "Yes, yes ¡­" "Of course I''ll eat it. The young lord won''t listen to my advice and insisted on eating it ¡­"


    It would be fine if Ninth Mother did not mention this. However, when she did mention it, the leader of the Dark Guard immediately jumped up in anger. At the same time, his face darkened, "Speak, what did you give the Young Master? Who are you? Why did you want to harm Young Master? "


    He grabbed Nona''s neck, and the leader of the Dark Guard''s face was frighteningly dark. His pair of cold eyes did not have the slightest bit of warmth to them, and a trace of blood-colored light flashed across his eyes.


    She exuded a strong killing intent. Nona was very sure that this person would most likely kill her ¡­


    But...


    "Impossible!" If he took the medicine that I gave him, how could he have ended up like this! "


    Yes, that''s impossible.


    The medicine she gave him was to clear away heat and detoxify poisons. Furthermore, it was a very mild Chinese patent medicine. At most, it would have a slight healing effect and would not have turned into what it was now.


    If she had tried to poison him, it might have been because he had been hollowed out all these years. He might not have been able to bear it and become like this.


    But...


    Nona would never admit to anything he had never done before.


    "Impossible?" How is that impossible? Didn''t you see it with your own eyes? "


    The leader of the dark guards still had a gloomy face. During this period of time, they had been closely protecting the young master. Let alone living people, even a fly couldn''t get close to him.


    And the only one who had gotten close to the young master and returned the treasure to him was this girl.


    Thus, the moment he saw Ninth Niang, he immediately treated her as his murderer ¡­ He didn''t even consider whether Nona had a motive for committing the crime ¡­


    "All of you, look at the Young Lord. No one is allowed to get close to him!" One of his hands tightly gripped on Nona''s neck. Seeing her face gradually turn pale, the leader of the Dark Guard pulled her away with a dark expression.


    Everything happened too quickly. By the time everyone reacted, the two had already left the room and disappeared.


    "Ah ¡­" Ninth Mother, Ninth Mother ¡­ That... Um, that nobleman, listen to me. Nona is a good person ¡­ "You must have misunderstood ¡­"


    Xu Qiuyi never expected that the guard would treat her like this, and he suddenly panicked ¡­ Although his son''s body was recovering day by day, but ¡­ But before he completely recovered, he was still very worried, and the only hope was on Nona. He reflexively wanted to chase after her, but unexpectedly, he was caught by the Prefect.


    "Stop, where are you going?"

 C86

    Due to her relationship with the Xu family, as well as Xu Tiancai, Xu Qiuyi had originally wanted to follow her out when she saw that ferocious guard. However, she was held back by the Prefect, so they had no choice but to obediently allow him to carry her away ¡­


    "Although this is the Xu family, but ¡­" "However, those are people that we cannot afford to offend. You better know what to do and what not to do."


    The Prefect was already displeased that Xu Qiuyi had found such a little girl, but he was just a cousin of the Xu family. Although he was a Prefect, he ¡­ There was still no room for him to interfere in the Xu family''s matters. However, since that girl had fallen into the hands of that guard, he naturally would not allow her to interfere.


    After all, that person was of noble status, and right now ¡­


    Hehe, they don''t even know what to do with their own. It would be fine if that person was fine. Originally, he had been hoping to take advantage of this opportunity to get a better team, but now, it seemed that let alone going up, it was hard to say if his position would still be stable.


    "I... "I ¡­"


    Xu Qiuyi''s heart also went through a hundred cycles and a thousand cycles. He still had some feelings for Nona; after all, she was someone who had saved him and his life.


    Most importantly, he was the one who invited her over. If he hadn''t mentioned Jiu Niang, these people wouldn''t even know. Naturally, Jiu Niang wouldn''t need to get involved in this mess.


    However ¡­ But who knows ¡­ He would never have thought that things would turn out like this. Logically speaking, even Nona had her own methods, so how could she ¡­


    "Ahh, this is fate. This is fate ¡­"


    After a long while, Xu Qiuyi patted his head and sighed as he lowered his head.


    Originally, for commoners like them, encountering such a noble was a great fortune for them. He hadn''t thought of anything to make a name for himself, but ¡­ However, such a noble person, just when would he be able to save his life with just a few words?


    Besides, although his son''s heart disease didn''t recur now, who could say what would happen in the future?


    Xu Qiuyi''s initial thought was simple: if he could save such a great man, so many famous doctors in the palace, if there was anything wrong with his son, then he would have a way out even if he wanted to talk to him.


    However, from the looks of it ¡­


    Not only had his plan failed, it might even cost Nona her life.


    However ¡­ Just like what the Prefect had said, he knew what he should and could not do. Right now, that noble was in a coma. It was hard to say if he could survive. What else could he do in this situation?


    He couldn''t even dodge it, did he have to be so eager to get closer?


    As for Nona ¡­ Then he could only wish himself good fortune. He didn''t have the ability to do so anyway.


    "Plop!"


    The leader of the Dark Guard carried Jiu Niang into a room and quickly closed the door before heavily kneeling in front of Jiu Niang.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Nona was dumbfounded.


    Ye Zichen looked at him blankly and blinked ¡­ I can''t believe what I saw...


    This... Was there something wrong with the way he opened it? Why did the person who was about to kill him suddenly kneel down to him? No, she must have seen wrongly. That''s right, there must be something wrong with her eyes, that''s why she saw wrongly ¡­


    Jiu Niang tightly closed her eyes. She kept telling herself in her heart that she was wrong, she was wrong ¡­


    "Miss, I beg you, please save my Young Master!"


    The leader of the Dark Guard kneeled on the ground and kowtowed twice before slowly raising his head and looking at Jiu Niang sternly, "I was forced to do so just now. Please forgive me, miss, but... But please, you must save my Young Master. "


    "Th-that ¡­" Can you wait a bit while I sort out my thoughts? "


    She waved her hand and was puzzled.


    What was going on?


    Wasn''t this person trying to do something just now like you?


    Why did it suddenly change?


    This isn''t right. The entire atmosphere is different, alright? He had looked like he was about to eat her, but in the blink of an eye, he was actually kneeling on the ground and begging her to save him.


    "As long as lady can save my Young Master, please speak your request!"


    The leader of the Dark Guard was still kneeling on the ground with a solemn look on his face as he looked at Nona. Although he had been ill for a long time, he had learned a great deal from his many years of being by Situ Xi''s side. He had been very attentive the entire time. At first, he didn''t want to let the young master eat the medicine given by Jiu Niang, but after he did, he found that not only did the young master not have any adverse reactions, but the young master''s spirit seemed to slowly improve, so he relaxed ¡­ However ¡­ But who knew ¡­


    Along the way, they encountered countless pursuers. Although he didn''t think too much of it at the beginning, they had seen many different types of pursuers these past few years, but ¡­ But then, as he watched the young lord get weaker and weaker, he suddenly realized ¡­ The people chasing after him had obviously only started after seeing the young lord''s body recover, day by day. Ever since he had been hunted down, the young master''s health had slowly improved, and it was getting worse and worse ¡­ He had been in a coma for many days...


    Even though he didn''t want to doubt it, they who could serve beside the young lord were all carefully selected, and most of them had been by the young lord''s side for many years. They had been together from morning to night, fighting side by side, relying on each other ¡­ However ¡­ But now that the bloody reality was right in front of him...


    If not for some problem between them, the young master wouldn''t have suddenly turned into such a state ¡­ Along the way, they had encountered countless pursuers, but other than these few people, no one else was able to take even half a step into the young lord''s camp.


    In other words, they were the only ones who had the chance to make a move.


    On the surface, he was the same as everyone else. He was so anxious that he was like an ant on a hot pan. However, he was secretly observing, wanting to catch the person behind him. However ¡­ However, that person was really patient. He didn''t reveal a single trace of himself until he reached Jincheng City ¡­


    He watched as the young lord grew weaker and weaker ¡­ Others might not be clear about it, but he was clear that... This was because he had secretly sought out many doctors for help. However, every doctor only had one line in their minds: Have mercy on your grief!


    Only Jiu Niang, although angry, said that she would not die.


    If those words were spoken in the past, it would have been absolutely outrageous. That was why they were all angry ¡­ But in his ears, that was the most beautiful thing in the world ¡­


    If she didn''t die, that meant she had a way to save the young master.


    Initially, he did not want to delay, but when he thought about the problems among them, he had no choice but to restrain his temper and put on an appearance of being angry, so he could get Nona out.


    "Condition?" I don''t have any conditions, but... But what do you mean? "


    Although she wasn''t some saint, but as a doctor, seeing her patients in front of her without her saving them was definitely not her style. As for the conditions...


    Tsk tsk, this group of people are obviously not to be trifled with. I dare to raise any conditions. Didn''t you see that you almost squeezed me to death just now?


    But what surprised her was the man''s attitude.


    "Didn''t you just want to kill me?"


    That''s right, this was something that made Ninth Niang brooding. To be honest, in that split-second just now, she suddenly felt like she had met a doctor.


    And he didn''t seem to have done anything?


    This person was indistinguishable. Right now, her neck was still hurting slightly. Just a moment ago, she thought she was dead for sure!


    "Please forgive my apologies, but really ¡­" It was a last resort, but in the future ¡­ I will definitely give you an explanation in the future. "


    Although the leader of the Dark Guard was still kneeling on the ground, he raised his head high and said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner, "Something happened suddenly. Lady grievance has happened."


    Everything happened so suddenly?


    F * ck, don''t tell me you want to use these words to send me away?


    Thinking up to this point, Jiu Niang''s expression instantly darkened. How repulsive was this guy ¡­ He was indeed not a good person. He pretended to be a kind uncle when they first met and used money to exchange for sweet potatoes. At that time, sweet potatoes could save lives, but silver could not be eaten ¡­ It was simply ¡­ This was an absolute sin...


    It was even better now. Just a moment ago, she seemed as if she wanted to kill him, but now, she actually said something about saving him.


    Did he find out? Doesn''t that seem like a good idea? Looking for someone to treat his illness, he doesn''t seem to be pleading for help at all. Isn''t this a little inappropriate?


    "I feel that there''s no way to convince me with such a dry and shriveled word."


    Jiu Niang shrugged her shoulders with a disdainful look on her face.


    Well, what is it? I said you were fat, but now you''re out of breath.


    She was probably talking about Nona''s current condition ¡­ Originally, this guy had forcefully tied her up. This scared her to the point that her liver was trembling. She thought she was dead for sure. If he didn''t have the money and directly threatened Ninth Madame to save her, then she might have rushed up to save him without a second thought. After all ¡­ Alright, what backbone, airs and such, when compared to his own small life, it really isn''t worth mentioning at all.


    But the strange thing was that this fellow had probably followed Situ Xi for too long and hadn''t put down his martial arts, but he had forgotten to be tactful. It was better if he didn''t apologize, because with his apology, all of his advantages had instantly collapsed.


    "Then... What does the girl think? "


    It had to be said that the hidden guards had all received various kinds of training since they were young, and only those who passed through batch after batch of eliminations were able to pass the training, and most of them had lasted for at least a decade or so, or at least seven or eight years. Their early years and youth were basically spent in a sealed environment, and only a few people were able to come into contact with them.


    What they''re good at is killing people, and everything else is...


    "How about a life for a life? Fair and reasonable? "


    Nona stared straight at the leader of the Dark Guard. Under her mask, the corner of her mouth slightly raised.


    His heart kept beating on his little Jiu Jiu.


    A guard with powerful martial arts skills felt pretty good. He seemed to be very cool. If he brought him along, it should be much safer ¡­

 C87

    A life for a life?


    The leader of the Dark Guard quietly looked at Nona. Seeing her calm face, it didn''t seem like she was joking.


    After a long while, he gently nodded his head, "Ok!"


    At the same time, he pulled out the dagger from his waist and stabbed at his own heart without hesitation.


    Suddenly, Nona was scared silly. She screamed and grabbed his hand, "Hey, are you crazy? Why are you committing suicide!"


    Although Jiu Niang was fast enough, the dagger still pierced through his chest, causing bright red blood to flow out from the wound. Fortunately, because of Jiu Niang''s interference, the dark guard leader was afraid of hurting her.


    To him, Situ Xi''s life was more important than anything else.


    Since Jiu Niang had offered to exchange her life for his, he naturally wouldn''t hesitate.


    "Look, look at the blood!" Are you crazy? Why would you want to kill yourself? "


    As Jiu Niang helped him stop the bleeding, she complained angrily in her heart.


    She had never thought that this guy would suddenly think about it on his own. Moreover, he did not hesitate to stab her in the heart. If she had reacted quickly just now, this guy would probably have already turned into a corpse.


    But...


    The leader of the Dark Guard obediently knelt on the spot, allowing Jiu Niang to stop the bleeding. Looking at his pair of small hands constantly moving around his body, his little figure kept going back and forth like a small top. He didn''t know why, but his heart suddenly felt warm.


    However, he still didn''t quite understand. "Didn''t you say that a life could be exchanged for a life?"


    Right, I only exchanged my life for her life according to her request, why does she look so unhappy?


    Could it be that her guess was wrong? She didn''t want her own life, but someone else''s? Thinking of this, the dark guard leader, who always thought that he was very smart, also felt somewhat conflicted. He quickly turned his mind and carefully recalled, other than himself, who else could it be?


    If her so-called life was exchanged for a life, then that person would definitely be someone she knew. It couldn''t be the young master, so who else could it be?


    When they first met with her and your other little girl, they only had a dozen or so people left. Now, they only have five people left ¡­ Since it was a life for a life, then it definitely wouldn''t be the young master. If it wasn''t the young master, then who could it be? The others didn''t seem to have spoken to her at all, right?


    From the very beginning, it seemed like the person she was in contact with was herself?


    "Is there something wrong with you? I said one life in exchange for one life, that''s fine, but since you''re dead, what did I get in exchange?"


    Fortunately, the wound wasn''t deep and the bleeding stopped very quickly. Nona glared at him with a darkened face. He was depressed in his heart. He really didn''t expect his communication to be so bad. To be able to make a mistake like that, he was truly scared to death. He really didn''t hesitate to slash just now.


    "When I said ''one life in exchange for one life'', I could save him and guarantee that he would ¡­ Right, where are you guys going? "


    After talking for half a day, Jiu Niang still didn''t know where they were heading to. However, she could tell that these people''s identities weren''t simple. If that was the case, Jincheng City definitely wouldn''t be their destination.


    All he could guarantee was that he would live well until he reached the place where they wanted to go.


    Nona looked at the leader of the Dark Guard, but ¡­


    The Young Lord''s identity was special, and these were all secrets that could not be casually leaked out.


    Therefore, in the face of Jiu Niang''s question, he could only remain silent.


    "You ¡­ Forget it, forget it, just don''t say it! You know him well enough, and I can only promise you that he''ll be all right before you go where you want him to go. "


    Since these people were not simple, some things were definitely not convenient to say, so Nona did not force them.


    "When he arrives at his destination, you will follow me. From today onwards, I will be your master."


    When she thought about how this guy almost committed suicide just now, she simply explained it to him.


    She had taken a fancy to this guy. He was an expert. No matter what she did with him, she would have some protection. At least she wouldn''t have to be afraid of a wall or something and wouldn''t be able to go up.


    If he had had such a powerful expert by his side and had shut the city gate, he would have immediately climbed over the wall and entered the city. He wouldn''t have been left behind and would have been eaten like a sheep.


    "Alright!"


    After the leader heard this, he nodded without hesitation.


    Even if she wanted him to kill himself immediately, he would agree without hesitation. After all, the young master was in a precarious situation. Although he had to be on guard against others, it didn''t mean that he didn''t do anything along the way. He had secretly sought out quite a few doctors, but he wasn''t sure if any of them could do it ¡­


    Although Nona only said that she could guarantee that the Young Master would be fine before going to the place they wanted him to go ¡­ But... As long as the young master was successfully brought back, the master would definitely have a way ¡­


    As long as they arrived at the capital, the young master would be safe.


    "Hmm, in that case, we can be considered to have reached an agreement."


    Yes, I didn''t expect everything to be so smooth. Nona was very satisfied.


    Looking at the man standing in front of her, Nona felt very proud of herself, tsk tsk ¡­ He really didn''t expect that Big Bro would one day be able to subdue such an expert. With such an expert by his side, it would be much more convenient for him to do anything in the future ¡­ At least... At the very least, he wouldn''t need to buy that fellow''s favor ¡­


    Each and every one of that fellow''s people were worth around fifty to eighty thousand yuan, although their martial arts were also pretty good ¡­ However, he was still someone from the other side, so it wouldn''t be convenient for him to use him ¡­


    "Then... "Then the young master ¡­"


    Since they had already reached an agreement, the first thing the Dark Guard thought of was Situ Xi, who was still unconscious.


    The young lord''s current situation was extremely dangerous. He was truly worried that Situ Xi would remain unconscious and then never wake up again ¡­


    "Don''t worry about that. I said I guarantee that he will definitely survive." Nodding, Jiu Niang tiptoed and patted his shoulder. "However, Mother has more important matters to take care of."


    Yes, there are indeed matters of greater importance to be dealt with now.


    The leader of the Dark Guard looked at Jiu Niang in doubt. Although he didn''t say anything, he had written down all the thoughts in his mind on his face.


    Other than the Young Lord''s matter, what else was there to do? What could be more important than the Young Lord''s matter?


    "Well, I don''t know your name yet!"


    Right, this was something even more important that Ninth Madame said. Even now, she still didn''t know his name. He couldn''t have become one of her subordinates, yet she didn''t even know his own name, right?


    "You ¡­ "This is ¡­"


    Originally, the leader of the dark guard thought that it was some important matter, but he didn''t expect ¡­


    He reflexively widened his eyes and looked at Nona in displeasure. He wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat as he obediently shut his mouth and mumbled, "Number one."


    Yes, as dark guardians, they only have a rank, no name.


    As the leader of this generation of dark guards, he was naturally number one.


    "Number one? How could this be called a name? Forget it, forget it, let me get you one. "From now on, just call me Lil ''White!"


    Jiu Niang shook her head in dissatisfaction. Sometimes, this guy seemed to be very smart, but sometimes he was also very stupid.


    "You ¡­ Are you sure... The Young Lord can wake up? "


    Leader of the Dark Guard, oh ¡­ With his full beard and ferocious appearance, it was fortunate that Nona was already familiar with him. Otherwise, she would have been scared to death if he were to hold her hand like this.


    "Ann, Ann, just trust me."


    Pushing his hand away, Jiu Niang confidently walked forward. "Hurry, hurry and help him up!"


    That''s right, we finally managed to send those people away with great difficulty. Right now, there were only the two people left in the room, Ninth Niang and Lil ''White.


    Although Lil ''White was puzzled, when he saw the confidence on his aunt''s face ¡­ He could only grit his teeth and carefully pull Situ Xi up ¡­


    Ninth Madame picked up the teacup from the table and scooped a cup from the basin before pouring it into Situ Xi''s mouth without hesitation.


    "You ¡­ You... "If the young master has any mishaps ¡­"


    The strong smell of the pancreas and the pungent smell made Lil ''White''s face turn even darker in that instant.


    He suddenly felt that he had gone mad. How could he believe a little girl that was still wet behind the ears. If a basin of water made from a pancreas could cure the young master, then ¡­ All these years Master had spent so much manpower and resources to find those Godly Doctor prescriptions, and all of that had gone to hell ¡­


    "Don''t worry, I said I won''t die so I won''t die."


    When she saw Lil ''White''s nervous expression, Nona calmly waved her hand.


    But... Xiao Yan''s gaze fell on that face and deeply felt that his name did not seem appropriate ¡­


    He was truly not at all pale. Furthermore, not only was he not white at all, he was also pitch black with a full beard on his face ¡­ Of course, the thing that made Nona most depressed was that this fellow didn''t seem to even realize the profound meaning of the name she gave him ¡­


    Forget it, forget it. They were indeed not from the same world. Communicating with each other was really too much of a headache.


    One cup was poured, and Nona continued to work hard. Then, she drank another cup ¡­ Soon, the bottom of the pot was revealed ¡­


    "Alright, we''ll be waiting next ¡­"


    As for Situ Xi''s situation, as she was eating her medicine, it was impossible for the old poison to break out, so the only possibility was that someone poisoned him again in the middle. This was originally all Ninth Madame''s guess, but after interacting with Little White, she realized that Little White would also have the same idea ¡­


    So...


    Haha, that''s easy.


    In modern times, poisoning was basically washing the stomach and replacing the blood. However, without these medical devices, he had used the most primitive method: vomiting!


    And soapy water is the best thing...


    Sure enough, as soon as Nona finished speaking, the unconscious Situ Xi suddenly began to twitch.


    "Quick, help him up!"


    At that moment, as Jiu Niang called out to Little White, she picked up the chamber pot by the bed. Just as she lifted it up, Situ Xi violently vomited ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­"


    "Ugh ¡­"


    In an instant, the entire room was filled with a foul stench that made Jiu Niang quickly cover her nose.


    Fortunately, he had been running away from danger and hadn''t eaten much in the past few days. As a result, Situ Xi''s body became weaker and weaker, so he basically didn''t eat much.


    Although the vomit was dirty, Jiu Niang still checked it carefully.


    Needless to say, this search gave Nona some clues.


    "Tsk tsk, these leave-like things are called oleanders and they''re extremely poisonous. It''s a good thing that Situ Xi was poisoned since she was young. She''s consumed an uncountable amount of poison all these years, and her body is too weak to digest them. Otherwise ¡­"

 C88

    One had to say, the person who''d done it was not only cautious, but also knowledgeable and experienced.


    The branches, leaves and flowers of the oleander are all highly toxic.


    But in Situ Xi''s vomit, Nona had only found the leaf. In other words, this person had only eaten the leaf for Situ Xi.


    She had seen many things that ate even the bark of the trees on the way back, and the number of people that ate the Guan Yin dirt was even more numerous. This person had only chosen the leaves for Situ Xi to eat, in a way, this proved that this person was indeed one of the guards.


    And it was only Leaves, even if she was accidentally seen by others, it wouldn''t arouse their suspicion.


    After all, on the way back, when there was no food, the leaves became the best choice.


    "I''ve disturbed the Prefect for the past few days!"


    Lil ''White took the lead and nodded towards the millions of men and the Prefect before striding out with his head held high.


    Behind him was a couple. The man was carrying a wrapped up child that looked similar to Situ Xi, while the woman was silently lowering her head and leading a three or four-year-old boy. They went out the door and quickly got into the carriage ¡­


    "Nona, thank you."


    They had finally left the city. Situ Xi feebly opened her eyes, trying her best to form a brilliant smile.


    Even though he had been unconscious, his consciousness had always been clear, so he knew everything that Jiu Niang and the others had done. He never would have thought that the person who saved his life in the end would be this girl he met by chance.


    "No need to thank me, I''m not helping out for nothing."


    Jiu Niang shook her head and shrugged.


    Yes, he didn''t save her for nothing, there was a price to pay.


    She was responsible for ensuring that Situ Xi was still alive, and for Whitey to obediently acknowledge her as his master after completing the mission, she had earned quite a bit. After all, it was not easy to find an expert like Situ Xi these days, and it was even more difficult to guarantee that he would obediently listen to her.


    Originally, Little White had planned to have Ninth Mother follow them back, so that they could take care of Situ Xi along the way. But then ¡­


    Currently, there were only four guards left. It was unclear who was the good one and who was the bad one. Continuing on the road was undoubtedly a risk, so ¡­ Lil ''White entrusted Situ Xi to Jiu Niang. As for the rest of the matters, it was already left up to Lil'' White. Jiu Niang only brought Situ Xi back home overnight.


    Therefore, she did not know what Whitey was going to do next. Naturally, she also did not think that other than a few guards, there was also a couple with them.


    If Nona and Min''er were to see it, they would definitely recognize it ¡­


    "Heh heh, that''s right ¡­" But you ¡­ "Forget it, no matter what, if it wasn''t for you this time, I might have died a long time ago."


    As Situ Xi thought about how the guard had sold himself out in order to save him, she didn''t know whether she should cry or laugh. But no matter what, if it wasn''t for Nona, he definitely wouldn''t have heard of it this time.


    Furthermore ¡­ He also believed that the Dark Guard was willing to do this.


    "Nonsense, what do you mean by ''don''t die''? Go and live well. Otherwise, where else can I find such an expert?" Nona frowned in dissatisfaction. She glared at Situ Xi, her heart aching for him. He was so young and yet he was nearly hollowed out. Who knew how much suffering he had suffered until now.


    However, now was not the time to sigh with emotion. "Alright, cut the crap. It''s time for us to set off."


    Yes, this is not a place to stay for long.


    Although she didn''t know what Lil ''White was planning, but ¡­


    After all, it couldn''t be real, it couldn''t be fake.


    Situ Xi was currently here. Although her residence was considered to be hidden and not many people knew about it, ¡­ After all, there were quite a few people who had followed Xu Tianyi to find him. If those people on the road found out that something was amiss, they would have returned ¡­


    For the sake of safety, it was best to avoid them.


    She wasn''t the King Kong woman. If she really came back on the way, he wouldn''t have the ability to deal with so many people.


    As for him, he also impolitely placed the greater half of the weight on her body. Fortunately, he was only a thin youth, and if he had grown a bit stronger, then he would probably have crushed her in that instant.


    "Min Er has left!"


    She was going to support Situ Xi on one side and call out to Min Er on the other.


    Nona suddenly felt like she wanted to cry but had no tears. Why was it that when she teleported through the other party, she used all sorts of powerful techniques, causing wind and water to spring up, while she ¡­ Let''s not talk about it. Saying too much would only result in tears ¡­


    Look at yourself, sick, little...


    This won''t do. Once this calamity is over, she must find a beautiful place to buy a hundred and eighty mu of land and live a leisurely life as a landlady. Otherwise ¡­ Otherwise, he really would have wasted his time in this world... Right, it''s settled then ¡­


    Jiu Niang, who had never thought about what she would do in her future, suddenly seemed to have an epiphany.


    But...


    Forget it, that was a matter of the future. Right now, it was imperative that they quickly move to a safe place.


    However, what Nona did not know was that not long after they left, there was a group of people rushing over. However, they did not enter through the main entrance. With a light leap, they entered.


    There were four or five men in black, and after searching for a while, they were unable to find anything.


    "Mistress, there''s no one here!"


    "Mistress, there isn''t any here either!"


    "Mistress, I''ve searched everywhere, inside and out."


    The man in black quickly went to report to his family members in a year. If Jiu Niang was here at this moment, she would have recognized him immediately. Who else could this person be other than Situ Jin? In just a short month''s time, Situ Jin had become very thin and dark. He did not look like a noble young master at all, but his pair of sharp eyes were still as bright as ever.


    "Not here? Didn''t you say she bought the house? "


    Situ Jin had been worried about Jiu Niang along the way. She was just a little girl, and there was no one around to protect her. He didn''t know if anything would happen to her, so he had planned to look for her the moment he was done with his business. He did not expect that a brocade city would find out that his original house had been bought by Nona. Because he did not want to return to the capital, he had taken over the house in the brocade city.


    He had no other choice, so he gave an extremely high price to the granny broker to deal with.


    Such a price was more than enough to buy ten houses. He hadn''t intended to sell them, but he had just been putting on an act. He hadn''t thought that they would actually sell them. Today, when they entered Jincheng City, they originally wanted to rest, but the granny broker told them that the house was already sold. Looking at the five thousand taels of silver, his first reaction was to meet a big enemy.


    It was only after checking that he found out that the big shot was none other than the one he had been worried about everyday, Nona.


    "This... "This ¡­ Maybe she has something to take care of when she goes out ¡­"


    The guards were a little scared by Situ Jin''s stare, they quickly found an excuse to explain.


    In his heart, he complained to Nona several times. You said that you just had to buy a house, but why did you have to buy a house from your master?


    Furthermore, it''s fine if you buy it, but he isn''t there yet ¡­


    "Is that so?" The corner of his mouth twitched as he sneered. Situ Jin glanced at the guard unhappily. It seemed like he had been too easy to talk to these guys. These guys were getting more and more out of hand. Not only did they dare to disobey his orders, they couldn''t even find a single person.


    It was one thing if he couldn''t find one, but he still dared to find an excuse.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Facing Situ Jin''s smiling yet not smiling face, the guard was so scared that he hurriedly nodded his head.


    He didn''t know why, but all the hair on his body stood up.


    "In that case, let''s wait for her return."


    A trace of a cold smile flashed across his eyes. Situ Jin pushed the door open and walked to the window. He casually leaned against the chair and slowly closed his eyes.


    When the others saw this, they also began to find a place to sit down and rest.


    Although they didn''t know what Situ Jin was thinking, but they were very tired along the way. They were almost at the capital, so it was time for them to take a break.


    Others might not be aware of this, but they were well aware of this situation. On the surface, it seemed as if the men responsible for protecting Situ Xi had suffered a great loss, but in truth, if they hadn''t been secretly protecting her, then she probably wouldn''t have been able to leave her mansion alive.


    "Mistress, we have investigated thoroughly. Young Master Xi''s men have just left the city early in the morning."


    After an unknown amount of time, a black-clothed person quietly appeared in front of Situ Jin, bowed to him in a formal manner, and reported the information that he had received.


    They had been protecting Situ Xi in secret the entire time, but now there were a large number of ambushes not too far away from Jincheng City. In order to give Situ Xi''s group more time to escape, they had no choice but to stay behind and take care of those ambushing Situ Xi.


    Fortunately, Situ Xi had left behind a secret signal for them along the way. They followed the signal all the way to Jincheng City.


    "Out of the city?"


    Situ Jin who was lying on the chair with his eyes closed suddenly sat up, as if he was asleep. His sharp eyes fell on the guard.


    Immediately, the guard trembled in alarm.


    In just a short period of one month, his master had become even more powerful. Just this single glance was enough to make people tremble in fear.


    "Yes, yes ¡­" "But ¡­"


    The guard quickly regained his senses and quickly nodded his head, but ¡­ However, he looked at Situ Jin as if he wanted to say something.


    "Speak!"


    Situ Jin glanced at him and snapped coldly.


    The guard was shocked and immediately continued: "But ¡­ "Those people are indeed Young Master Xi, but they don''t have the signal that Young Master Xi left behind."


    That''s right. Along the way, other than Situ Xi, no one else knew that there were people following them in the dark.


    They had also followed the secret code left behind by Situ Xi.


    He had indeed heard that someone had left the city. Moreover, he was certain that they were Situ Xi''s men, but there wasn''t a secret signal left behind by Situ Xi.


    "Is that so?"


    Staring at the guard expressionlessly, Situ Jin furrowed his brows.


    Lowering his head, one hand supporting his chin, he seemed to be deep in thought.


    According to Situ Xi''s group''s speed, they had arrived at Jincheng City a few days earlier, but they were quite a few days late. In other words, something must have happened while they were gone, and this matter was definitely related to Situ Xi ¡­


    Then...


    A light flashed. Situ Jin seemed to have thought of something.


    Suddenly, he stood up, "Get up, it''s time to go!"


    Although the guards didn''t know what was going on, they still obediently followed after seeing that Situ Jin had left.


    But...


    After taking two steps, Situ Jin turned back and fished in his sleeves. Finally, he placed the five thousand taels of silver he received from the granny broker in the most conspicuous place in the hall. Then, he walked out with big strides.

 C89

    "Aiya, my lords, is there something you need?"


    Early in the morning, all the various inns and restaurants in the city were in an uproar. All the people in the yamen were out together.


    As the number one restaurant in Jincheng City, the officials had seen it quite a few times, but it was the first time that the shopkeeper had seen such a scene. From the looks of it, it seemed that there was nothing good going on, so the storekeeper immediately went up to greet him, afraid that he would accidentally get into something big.


    "Shopkeeper, I don''t blame our brothers for not giving you face today." "However, this is an order from the higher-ups. We are only following orders."


    It wasn''t without reason that this shopkeeper had been able to survive in Jincheng for so many years, and one of them was that he really knew how to be a human being. All these years, the storekeeper had treated them very generously and would occasionally treat them to a meal or a cup of tea.


    After all, the Jincheng City wasn''t that big, but it wasn''t small either.


    But this time, the situation was very different from before. Not to mention the bailiffs, even the Prefect listened obediently to the order without any hesitation.


    "Yes, yes ¡­" I wonder what happened? "


    Hearing this, he thought that he had guessed it right. There wasn''t anything good to do.


    Judging from the looks of these bailiffs, this was not a small matter.


    This time, the shopkeeper''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly started to recall that he had done something that he shouldn''t have done. However, after thinking about it carefully, he realized that he really hadn''t ¡­ He had always been cautious. If he could avoid offending others, he would try his best to avoid offending others. He would never do anything that was against the law or discipline.


    But... But what were these constables doing here?


    "The rest of us are confused as well." It''s not like the guards have been following the shopkeeper for a day or two. Naturally, this matter had nothing to do with the storekeeper, but the problem was that Transparency did not know what was going on, so naturally, she could not explain it to the storekeeper, "However, it doesn''t matter if you know or not. Let''s put it this way, how many people do you have living in this shop, and who are they? Have you registered it clearly? "


    "This... Of course, of course.


    Wasn''t this his problem? But the customers in this shop have business?


    The shopkeeper didn''t know if he should relax or be nervous. He was sure he didn''t do anything bad, but the customers in the shop came and went ¡­ If the customers in this shop did something, he wouldn''t suffer too much, would he? Thinking of this, the shopkeeper started to get anxious.


    "Could ¡­ could it be that something big has happened?"


    He had already found the store. Could it be that something had happened?


    Could he be hiding from some amazing criminal in this shop?


    Immediately, the shopkeeper was drenched in cold sweat.


    "We don''t know about this anymore. "However, there is an order on top. From today onwards, no one is allowed to move about in this city unless they are from Jinshan City."


    "What?" This... This is... "What does that mean?"


    As soon as the bailiff finished speaking, the storekeeper''s face immediately changed. Without caring about anything else, his tone of voice was raised by several notches.


    What did that mean?


    What did he mean by not being in Jincheng and not being allowed to move around in there?


    The shopkeeper had been in Jincheng for more than a day, but this was the first time he heard of this. Putting everything aside, it was not uncommon for merchants to come and go in this city. Which of these merchants had the residence of this city? If these people who did not have household registration were not allowed to operate in Jincheng, then what kind of business would these people be doing?


    This... This was practically pushing people to their deaths.


    The shopkeeper''s face immediately turned bitter. He knew that these constables were only following orders, but he could not help but complain, "This ¡­ Could, could this be a mistake? If there wasn''t a household register in Jincheng and they all weren''t allowed to move around in the city, then ¡­ "Then in the future, this business ¡­"


    "Sigh, us brothers also know that the shopkeeper''s problem is difficult, but this matter isn''t something us brothers decide. We are merely here on orders, so there is no need for the shopkeeper to make fun of us brothers. We are all elders of this Jincheng City, and we can''t even see each other when we raise our heads. " The constables were initially astounded when they heard this order. What the heck was this? If that was the case, wouldn''t the entire Jincheng City be chased out of the city? Perhaps the people in Jinjin City would even have difficulty salivating in the future.


    Fortunately, the people at the top probably didn''t really want to trap this city to death.


    "Shopkeeper, don''t be angry. Just look at the brothers, this matter won''t last long." Although it said that no one without the Jincheng City household registration was allowed to move around the city, it was not as if guests were not allowed to enter and exit the city. Guests are not allowed to stay in the inns of the city. We came here today to remind the shopkeeper that if there are any guests staying in this shop, it would be better if we could make a big fuss earlier. "


    Opening the door was originally a business. The constables understood that this was somewhat unreasonable, so they were a bit more polite. They didn''t fight and kill each other before the door was opened.


    However, they were only following orders. If they obediently cooperated, it would be good, but ¡­ If he met those who were unwilling to cooperate, then he couldn''t blame them.


    "This... If that''s the case ¡­ Doesn''t that mean I have to force everyone to rent it? How do you expect our stores to live... "


    Right, the shopkeeper immediately thought of something. Could it be that someone up there was purposely targeting him?


    His shop''s production capacity was second to none. Even though everyone was fine on the surface, there were still a lot of people who wanted to create trouble for him in the shadows.


    Could it be that someone was thinking of something bad?


    "Don''t worry about this shopkeeper. It''s not just you. All of them are like this." "Also, those who live in the city, unless they have their own fixed property, those who rent will be cleaned out."


    The shopkeeper had been busy all these years, so the bailiffs naturally wanted to talk to him.


    Besides, the shopkeeper was truly unlucky in this matter.


    However, this was the case for the entire city. The reason they told the shopkeeper this was to tell him to cooperate well and not to think of any nonsense.


    After all, there was a reason for him to be able to stand strong in Jincheng for so many years, and no one knew about the power backing him. It was best not to offend him, after all, no one knew if he would be able to use his life tomorrow.


    "Yes, yes, this old man understands. Honored officials, please do not worry. This old man will do as you say."


    Since there was no one secretly suppressing him, the shopkeeper was relieved. Since the city gate was closed for such a long time, there were not many people in the shop. There were only about three to five people who stopped them.


    "Shopkeeper, what do you mean by this?"


    Because they were worried that their home wasn''t safe, they brought along a patient and a child. They were afraid that the outside of the city was even scarier than inside the city. It was possible that the three of them would be eaten before they had even gone far. After thinking it over a bit, Jiu Niang could only bring the two of them into the inn. Fortunately, she had some understanding of the innkeeper. Although they weren''t really good people, they were still better than strangers.


    Although the three of them were all children, she was still an adult in reality. Situ Xi might be young, but because of his noble birth, he had been educated differently since childhood, so he was naturally much more stable than his peers. Adding to the discomfort, he became even quieter, and other than eating, he would only rest in bed. Since Min''er was young, as long as Nona was around, she could do whatever she wanted. Not to mention causing trouble, she didn''t even take half a step away from her.


    Therefore, the three of them kept a low profile in the shop.


    Originally, she had planned to stay here for a while longer. Although she still hadn''t figured out Situ Xi''s identity, it seemed like he wasn''t in need of money ¡­ He and Min''er happened to be in the same group, and they didn''t even need to do anything themselves. Since someone had already brought them to their lips, why wouldn''t they do it?


    He didn''t think that the shopkeeper would open his mouth to chase him away.


    "This... "Th-this ¡­ Miss, please don''t make things difficult for this old man ¡­"


    It wasn''t the first time that the shopkeeper had met Nona, not to mention that she had paid fifty taels for her first visit to the restaurant ¡­ If one were to say that even though fifty taels was not a small sum, it was not something that no one could take out. Then ¡­ 5000 taels of silver was not a small sum at all ¡­ These days, not to mention him, even the granny broker, who spent a lot of money to buy a job, couldn''t believe that she had met such a rich master. Five thousand taels of silver, or she hadn''t even blinked her eyes ¡­


    She had probably become the most popular person in Jincheng City.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t suspect the identity of this little girl. He had once tried to beat around the bush, but ¡­ But in the end, they all left it at that ¡­ He couldn''t figure it out. By doing so, he could basically tell that the girl didn''t have any background. However ¡­ However, as long as she was a person, it was impossible for her to believe that a girl without any status or background could take out that much silver all of a sudden ¡­


    And those banknotes came from the most reputable and powerful bank ¡­ It was said that those who were able to enter the bank, which one of them was not from a rich and powerful faction?


    If it was possible, the shopkeeper didn''t want to get into a conflict with her. After all, he didn''t know if the person behind her would be able to squash him with her little finger.


    But right now, the Jinyi City was not peaceful, so he didn''t dare to let them continue to live here.


    "Shopkeeper, could it be that you''re worried that we can''t afford the silver?"


    He was finally able to get off the bed and walk two steps forward. Situ Xi was a bit unhappy, but just as he was about to open his mouth, Jiu Niang beat him to it, "If that''s the case, Shopkeeper, you don''t have to worry. We won''t take even half a copper coin from you."


    These few days, she was living in peace. If possible, she didn''t know where she would go next and wanted to continue staying here.


    "No, it''s not like that. Where did this girl come from?" This old man still doesn''t know the identity of this lady. How is this a mere few taels of silver matter ¡­ How about this, if the girl doesn''t mind, this old man will ask the kitchen to clear up a good table of food, and then this old man will apologize. "Forget about the fees for the past few days, when this old one apologizes to young lady ¡­"

 C90

    Even though he was being soft and forceful, he didn''t get any useful information. In the end, the shopkeeper only said something vaguely to indicate the meaning in his words.


    As for where it actually was, it was unknown even to the storekeeper from Ninth Madame''s point of view.


    There was no other way. Since she couldn''t continue staying in the store, even if she didn''t want to, she could only obediently leave.


    As for where they were going to go next, Nona was also a head full of sewage, and she had no good ideas at all.


    "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­" "So many people ¡­"


    However, Nona was still worried, so she carefully helped him up. He was a treasure, he absolutely couldn''t be careless in the slightest. On the other side, Min''er was tugging on Ninth Mother''s sleeve as she walked, and the little girl was tugging at her sleeve with all her might as she pointed timidly into the distance.


    Nona paused for a moment and turned around. She saw ten or so bailiffs driving five or six people out of an inn.


    From the looks of it, those people should be staying in an inn.


    "Who would''ve thought ¡­"


    Suddenly, Nona was startled, realizing that the shopkeeper had not lied to her. "It seems like this Jincheng City is no longer safe."


    Yes, it seems that this Jincheng City is no longer safe.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Min''er was clueless as to what had happened. She pulled on her wine sleeve timidly, her face pale as she looked pitifully at Jiu Niang. Jiu Niang could not bear to see her. "It''s alright. Big sister is here."


    Although Jiu Niang said this, her heart began to beat wildly. With the current situation in Jincheng, it was likely that someone realized that it would only get more chaotic if this went on, which was why they took action in advance.


    However, this way ¡­


    "Where are we going next?"


    Situ Xi''s eyebrows were also tightly furrowed. She was already pale, so which part of her was more bloodless?


    Due to his high status, he had encountered many threats and almost lost his life many times. However, no matter what, there was always someone protecting him. No matter what happened, it would all be resolved before he realized it. Even if they were useless, there would still be people who would be willing to be their meat shield ¡­


    But this time, he truly felt danger.


    He only had two little girls by his side, and one was smaller than the other. If anything happened to him, he might have to protect them.


    "Let''s go home."


    Taking a deep breath, Nona finally made a difficult decision.


    Yes, go home.


    Looking at the situation, the outside world was in chaos. They might have to deal with something else. They were in danger outside. If they were kicked out like refugees, it would be troublesome. Putting everything else aside, Situ Xi''s life might not even be spared. Not only that, but there were also countless pairs of eyes watching Situ Xi from the shadows. If she were to be discovered, she might not even be able to keep her life.


    Originally, she was worried that those people would return, so she brought Situ Xi and Min''er with her to hide. But now ¡­ There didn''t seem to be a safe home outside. In this kind of situation, there was no other choice. Since that was the case, he could only go home.


    "Fine."


    Situ Xi pondered for a moment. She frowned as if she disagreed, but soon nodded her head.


    There was no other way. In such a situation, it was even more dangerous outside ¡­


    "In that case, let''s go back."


    As soon as Nona entered the room, she discovered the five thousand taels of silver on the table. However, she simply put it away without disturbing Min Er and Situ Xi.


    Since there were silver notes on the table, it could only mean one thing: someone had been here before.


    There had been someone at home the last few days they were gone, but who was it? Why put silver on the table?


    No matter how much she thought about it, she just couldn''t understand it. After settling down Min''er and Situ Xi, she decided to go out and see if she could buy some necessities. With the current situation, the following days would only get more and more chaotic. Therefore, it was best to prepare some things as early as possible.


    "Situ Xi, I''ll go out and see if I can buy some necessities. Min''er will be with you at home. If there''s a knock on the door, don''t open it, either of you. "


    When she wanted to leave, Jiu Niang was still a little worried that the two of them would be at home. In Jiu Niang''s eyes, they were children, so she couldn''t help but give them some advice.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a child. Be careful."


    This was the first time Situ Xi had been reminded by a little girl who was even younger than herself. She was a bit embarrassed, but she still faintly smiled.


    He had grown up outside. Although he never lacked people, those people were still different from him. They could die for him, but they definitely wouldn''t treat him like an ordinary child ¡­ So, this was the first time that he was being treated like an ordinary child ¡­


    To be honest, this feeling...


    Not bad.


    "Mm, that''s good." Situ Xi wasn''t an unreliable person. Moreover, his safety was at stake, so Nona believed that he would definitely be cautious. "Min''er, be good and stay at home with big brother. Don''t run around. Big sister will be back soon."


    Min Er had always been a good girl, but she was still a child. No matter where she went, Min Er would always follow her. Min Er refused to leave her side. She had no choice but to take him.


    Although he told them that he was going out to buy something, he still wanted to check out the situation outside. After all, it was chaotic outside and he didn''t know anything about the situation, so it was better for him to be clear.


    If he was alone and met with any trouble, he would be able to hide in space. However, if he brought Min''er along, Min''er wouldn''t be able to enter space. Even if she could, Nona wouldn''t want to expose her secret in front of Min''er.


    After all, space was his biggest reliance. Although he had gotten along well with Min Er recently, she couldn''t guarantee that nothing would happen in the future. It''s not that she doesn''t believe you, Min''er, but this is a matter of life and death.


    "Alright, sister, be careful."


    Min''er didn''t know what was going on in Nona''s heart, so she obediently waved her hand. At the same time, she didn''t forget to remind Nona.


    Although she also wanted to follow Nona, she knew a lot of things, even though it was small. It was very dangerous outside, and if she followed her sister, not only would she be unable to help, but she would also place a burden on her sister.


    Furthermore, this older brother didn''t look like a bad person. Min Er obediently walked to Situ Jin''s side, holding his hand and obediently smiling. Situ Jin also gently touched her forehead, and smiled, "Don''t worry!"


    "Sir, sir, listen to me. We are serious merchants."


    "Sir, please trust us ¡­"


    "Lu Yin, I have Lu Yin. Our Lu Yin ¡­"


    "Cut the crap. Leave Jincheng immediately. If you dare to not leave, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Jincheng City was a transport fortress and a lot of customers came and went. Although due to the natural disaster in recent months, the number of customers had decreased a lot, but there were still a lot of people living in this city. Now, most of the guests had been driven out of the city.


    Most of these people had suffered from doing business. It wasn''t easy for them to get to Jincheng City. They wanted to rest here for the time being and wait for this disaster to pass.


    But now ¡­


    "Sigh!"


    Nona looked at him and shook her head helplessly.


    Although he felt some sympathy for these people, after all ¡­ After all, he couldn''t even protect himself right now, much less protect these people ¡­ Right now, he had to think about how he could successfully overcome this tribulation ¡­


    "That''s right! Xu Tianshong! Why didn''t I think of it! "


    No matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t come up with a solution. Suddenly, Jiu Niang''s eyes lit up. Why hadn''t she thought of Xu Tianyun?


    That Xu Qiuyi seemed to be very familiar with the Prefect. If he didn''t want anything else, he should be able to get a household register, right?


    Of course, it wasn''t that she hadn''t thought of Xu Tianyun. After the three of them left, she thought of Xu Tianyun. The only people she knew in Jincheng was Xu Tianyun and Xu Mantian, and at that time, she had thought of asking Xu Tianyun for help. However, after thinking about it, he eventually gave up on that idea ¡­


    After all, Situ Xi''s identity shouldn''t be ordinary. Moreover, since he was found by the Prefect and Xu Million, he naturally knew of his identity. The reason Little White didn''t ask for their help at that time was probably because he didn''t want them to know about it. Even though she trusted Xu Tianyi, in the end ¡­ Xu Tianlong was Xu Qiuyi''s blood relative, and each and every one of his actions were right under Xu Qiuyi''s eyes. If Xu Tianlong knew about it, then it meant that even millions of people knew about it ¡­


    "One step at a time."


    However, the situation was critical. Right now, they were only expelling the guests from the inn and the wine house. However ¡­ But according to the shopkeeper ¡­ Maybe if they went door-to-door when the time comes ¡­


    At this moment, Nona rejoiced in her heart. Fortunately, she had gritted her teeth and spent a large sum of money to buy the house. The granny broker was also very kind and had even set up an account for her. Of course, according to the rules of this dynasty, as long as there was a property worth more than a certain amount of money, one could apply for an household register.


    "Bang bang bang ¡­"


    "Creak!"


    The Xu family''s door was easy to find. Soon enough, Nona found the Xu family. Without hesitation, she went up and knocked on the door. An old servant opened the door and looked at her doubtfully, "Miss, is there something you need?"


    "Uncle, I''m your young master''s friend. I''m here to look for him."


    Nona nodded politely and directly introduced herself.


    She didn''t know what to do about the household register. It was the woman broker who helped her, but she couldn''t find her now.


    Otherwise, he would have gone to look for the owner of the inn, but after they left, the boss closed his doors and he probably wouldn''t be able to find anyone now.


    Now, he could only find Xu Tianshi ¡­


    "Young Master Tian Ci, young lady, you have come at the wrong time. My young master has already left Jincheng City for Beijing."

 C91

    In the past, Jiu Niang had always heard people say that things that money could do well were not important.


    At this moment, she felt that there were some things that money might not be able to do well, but food was easy to talk about.


    Although she still didn''t know Situ Xi''s true identity, but ¡­ She had put in a lot of effort in order to obtain Situ Xi''s household register. Originally, she had thought that with Xu Tianyi here, the most she could do was to put in some good words. After all, it seemed that the Prefect''s relationship with the Xu Family wasn''t ordinary.


    If not for the fact that she was afraid of revealing Situ Xi''s whereabouts, she would have directly dragged her to the yamen to look for the Prefect.


    That day, she had personally witnessed the State Magistrate''s respectful attitude towards Situ Xi and the others.


    However, there was a saying that saying more was better than less. The current situation was that he had promised Lil ''White that he would protect Situ Xi, so ¡­


    She had only known a few people in Jincheng, and now they really deserved to be called bad every day. Fortunately, Xu Tianshong was a man with a conscience, and even though he had mentioned the matter of the medicinal ingredients to her, she had not forgotten about it. Although it was not a lot, it was still enough.


    "There is no end to the heavens."


    Yes, Nona could not help but sigh with emotion. It was truly a world that never ended. She took the banknotes without knowing where she was going to send them, but she didn''t expect ¡­ Five hundred catties of rice had been easily taken care of ¡­


    This matter had to be told from the moment Ninth Madame ran into a wall and then wandered around the city. Who knew that the moment the yamen started to investigate, the shops on the street would close, and even if one took out money, one wouldn''t be able to buy food ¡­ This county magistrate might as well be managed on the spot. Nona happened to run into the main account book that was in charge of the household registration. The main account book could not even be kept in the open anymore, and then ¡­


    Hehe, 500 Jin of rice for a paper.


    Although there was the suspicion of bribing officials, it was enough to settle one thing. Besides, the food was priceless now.


    Meanwhile, Nona had completed a task and was walking back happily ¡­


    The back door of a house in the distance opened and a embarrassed middle-aged woman was pushed out. "You really don''t care about face at all. Do you really think you are some sort of thing? These days, the old master and his wife have been kind enough to let you and your mother borrow you from the mansion ¡­"


    "You all ¡­ "You''re going too far ¡­"


    "Too much bullying? Ha ha-ha, listen to me, listen to me! What do you think you are? If it wasn''t for the Old Master''s wife''s benevolence, I would have already sent you out. "


    "That''s right, that''s right! Stubborned and unwilling to leave, what kind of scholar are you talking about? Aren''t you just a blind person?"


    "You ¡­ You, you... All those years ago, if it wasn''t for my master, Fang Lin Xuan would have already been reduced to a pile of bones! "A bunch of ungrateful bastards who repay kindness with enmity ¡­"


    "Mother, say less ¡­"


    The next thing he wanted was for the youth to be pushed out. Compared to the embarrassed middle-aged woman, the boy was much calmer. There was no emotion on his white face, nor was there any change in his black and white pupils. He bent down to help the middle-aged woman, who was sitting on the ground, as if he had not heard the insults from those people.


    He looked to be only 13 or 14 years old. It was quite rare for him to be able to act so unabashedly ¡­ After helping the middle-aged woman up, he bent down and randomly touched the ground ¡­ After a long while, he picked up the bag on the ground ¡­


    Alright, to be unable to see with such a pair of beautiful eyes, it was truly a pity.


    "Jin Yu, Jin Yu, motherf * cker Jin Yu. It''s them that are pushing it too far, pushing it too far. "


    The middle-aged woman held onto the youth''s shoulder tightly. She gnashed her teeth as she stared at the servants who had pushed them out. She let out a mournful howl, as if she was an injured beast. She thought that with Jin Yu''s status, as long as she could find these people, they would definitely think of a way to help her.


    However ¡­ However, she had never expected that these people were all small fries.


    On the surface, they served him well, but ¡­ But no one behind his back wanted to help him.


    If she hadn''t overheard them, she wouldn''t have known what they were up to ¡­


    "So what?"


    The young man who was called Jin Yu by the middle-aged woman remained calm, as if he didn''t feel the woman''s anger at all.


    This time, it didn''t seem to have anything to do with him.


    His calmness angered the middle-aged woman. She pushed him away and raised her hand fiercely. However ¡­ But in the end, she still obediently put it down and could only angrily yell, "Don''t tell me you didn''t know that if they weren''t willing to help, we wouldn''t even ¡­ We can''t go back at all... Could it be ¡­ "Don''t you know ¡­"


    Right, the Gu family, they couldn''t go back without the help of these people.


    With their status, they wouldn''t even be able to get close to the Gu family.


    If not for this, how could she have endured so much in such a desolate place all these years?


    He watched as Jin Yu grew up. Although he couldn''t see with his eyes, he was still the eldest grandson of the Gu family ¡­


    "So what?" The youth turned around and stared at the middle-aged woman with a pair of clear eyes. Although his eyes could not see, it still caused the woman to be slightly stunned.


    "You ¡­ You... "Don''t tell me you ¡­"


    The middle-aged woman took two steps back in disbelief, staring blankly at Jin Yu. She could not believe that such words would come out from his mouth, "Don''t tell me you don''t know ¡­ The Gu family ¡­ "The Gu family ¡­"


    "So what? The Gu Family is the Gu Family, what does it have to do with me? "


    The youth was slightly impatient and frowned his elegant brows. A trace of displeasure flashed across his delicate face, and even his clear eyes were tainted by a trace of anger.


    He did not understand. It had been so many years, and since the Gu family had not come to look for him, why was his mother still so unwilling to give up? Did she not know that to a family like the Gu family, it was a humiliation for a child they could never see?


    "You ¡­ You... What does that have to do with you? The Gu family is where we should be going, don''t you know? "


    The middle-aged woman''s eyes did not widen as her tone suddenly became several times louder.


    Yes, the Gu family was where they should go. From the moment she was kicked out of the Gu family, she had been silently telling herself that one day she must go back, that she must go back in the open and in the open.


    Now that his son had grown up, even though he couldn''t see with his eyes, he was still a descendant of the Gu family, the eldest son of the Gu family.


    "If I had known your plan, I would never have come with you."


    After standing still for a long while, the teenager finally said this out loud. A trace of disgust flashed across his clear eyes.


    That year, when he left the Gu family, he was already four years old. Although he couldn''t remember many things clearly, one thing he remembered very clearly was that from the moment he left, he was probably no longer a member of the Gu family.


    After the youth said this, he ignored the middle-aged woman and groped his way forward.


    Behind him, a group of servants looked at his straight back and couldn''t help but discuss, "I didn''t think that such a woman could teach such a child. It really isn''t easy."


    "Yes, yes, this young man is a good one."


    "It''s just a pity ¡­"


    That''s right, this youth was a good one. Not only was he talented and intelligent, but he also had a kind heart and kind heart. It was a pity that he couldn''t see those eyes.


    Thinking about this youth, they also felt some sympathy for him, so they didn''t stop him from leaving.


    Actually, the old master and the madam only wanted them to scare the two of them a little, as long as they obediently signed the indenture contract, everything would be fine.


    But... This kind of youth ¡­


    "Jin Yu, Jin Yu, I, I ¡­"


    Seeing that Gu Jinyu had left, the middle-aged woman could no longer stand and chased after her.


    After seeing the young and the old, the servants slowly closed the back door.


    Sigh, this was fate.


    They had all vaguely heard about this young master''s identity, but just what kind of family was that Gu family? How could it be something that ordinary people could hope for? Even their old master would obediently kowtow when he saw someone from the Gu family, not to mention ¡­ If the young master was normal, there might be a possibility ¡­ However, the young master couldn''t see it ¡­


    "Master, you''re just going to let those two people go?"


    When the Fang family saw that the two of them had been sent off, Madam Fang looked at Fang Lin with some dissatisfaction.


    These two had extraordinary identities. Aren''t they afraid of offending the Gu family after leaving?


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to help, it was just that on the day after Gu Yu and Gu Jinyu entered the Fang family, they sent people to the Gu family to inquire about the news. They just wanted to see how the Gu family would react. After all, this was the bloodline of the Gu family ¡­


    However, they hadn''t expected the Gu family members to directly say that the Gu family didn''t have these two people.


    This way, the couple didn''t know what to do. However, if they were to go against the Gu family for the sake of these two, they wouldn''t have the guts to do so.


    "What else can we do?"


    Fang Lin Xuan put down the teacup in his hand and glanced at his wife. There was a trace of displeasure in his eyes.


    If he didn''t let them go, what else could he do?


    Could it be that he really wanted them to sign an indenture contract?


    "Old master, since the Gu family has already said that there are no such people ¡­ "Although Gu Jinyu said that she couldn''t see, she really did have a good skin ¡­"


    Thinking of that clean and white youth, a plan formed in Madam Fang''s mind.


    These days, it was easy to find a beautiful girl, but it was not easy to find a refined looking youth.


    Furthermore ¡­ She knew that there were many officials and nobles in the capital who would be happy to see such a young man ¡­


    "Shut up! "How dare you ¡­" Hearing this, Fang Lin Xuan was instantly enraged. He fiercely looked at his wife, his eyes full of warning: "No matter what, that is still the Gu family''s bloodline, and in the capital ¡­ "If the Gu family finds out, hmph ¡­"


    Although the Gu family didn''t acknowledge this son, it didn''t mean that they could just sit back and watch him discredit the Gu family.


    He was more clear than anyone else about the Gu family''s situation in the capital ¡­


    "I... "I''m just casually saying it. I''ll see how angry you are ¡­"


    She knew that it would be boring, so she didn''t say anything else and just walked away ¡­


    Only after looking around to confirm that the mother and son had left did he finally relax. "They finally left, sigh ¡­"

 C92

    "Master, what do you think is going on with the Gu family?"


    He had finally managed to send her away with great difficulty. This could be considered to have resolved a matter that weighed heavily on his heart. However, not only did Lady Fang not let her guard down, she was even a bit agitated.


    Speaking of which, the Gu family in the capital was not something that they could afford to offend.


    In the eyes of those fat people, the Fang family might be considered that kind of thing, but in the eyes of those big families in the capital, they were nothing more than slaves.


    "How would I know!?" You''re asking me, but who am I supposed to ask!? "


    Originally, Fang Lin Xuan was quite depressed in his heart. Speaking of which, the Gu family was indeed doing him a favor, so this Gu Yu family had come looking for him without even thinking about it. No matter how he thought, this was still the bloodline of the Gu family.


    No matter what, it was impossible for such a large family to let their bloodline flow to the outside.


    But who would have thought that after he sent someone to investigate this matter in the capital, he would be denied that the Gu family still had a son? How could he continue to continue down this path?


    No matter what, Gu family was not someone he could afford to offend. If he really accidentally provoked them, then there would be no good ending for him.


    This was why ¡­ If it wasn''t for the strict investigation in Jincheng and the fact that he was about to enter the house to investigate, he wouldn''t have wanted to do so. After all, no matter what, he had done some favors for the Gu family during the year, but ¡­ However, he couldn''t possibly give up his entire family just for these two people, right?


    "Master, do you think we should send someone to keep an eye on that mother and son?"


    There was still something wrong with Madam Fang''s heart. No matter what, she was still a member of the Gu Clan. If she kicked him out like this, she still felt a little ¡­ Alright, she didn''t say that she sympathized with the mother and son duo, but she felt that ¡­ That young man called Gu Jinyu was indeed a pity ¡­ Given how chaotic the outside world was, even if he didn''t make a move now, it was unlikely that anyone else would make a move. If that was the case, he might as well make it easier for himself.


    However, she didn''t dare to continue speaking after trying to make the old master angry. If he really angered the old master, then she wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    "Watch?" Why are you staring at me? Aren''t you going to stop? " He had indeed been a husband and wife for his entire life. Even if Lady Fang hadn''t understood, Fang Lin Xuan knew what his wife, Xin Lida, was up to. From the very first day they had entered the house, he had already seen it.


    Now that he thought about it, he would have to rely on his wife''s scheme to survive.


    It was a pity that this Madam was a woman. If she was a man, then how many people would be able to defeat her?


    She had clearly grasped the hobbies of all the nobles in the capital. It was likely that she had taken a fancy to Gu Jinyu.


    However ¡­ No matter what, Gu Jinyu could not move.


    "Listen up, who is this Gu Jinyu? This kind of person can''t be touched, otherwise ¡­" "Hmph ¡­" Don''t blame me for not warning you in advance. "


    Usually, this Madam was also very smart, many things could be done without him worrying about her. Thus, he would usually not care about her, but regarding Gu Jinyu''s matter, he felt that it was necessary for him to remind her, "Some people are not people that we can offend."


    Right, this person, sometimes he was the one who wanted to take one''s life.


    So what if he was unwilling?


    He still had to obediently accept his fate.


    If you refuse to accept your fate, then the one who will be in trouble in the end will be yourself.


    "Old master, let''s see what you''re saying. You still don''t know who I am, so I know who''s more important." Madam Fang watched as her thoughts were exposed, but she didn''t mind.


    Tsk tsk, what kind of person is this Fang Lin Xuan? How can I not know who he is? After all these years, if it wasn''t for his meticulous planning, he, Fang Lin Xuan, would have such a day. Furthermore, the more Fang Lin Xuan did something that she didn''t want him to do, the more she would have to do it.


    Originally, she was still a bit fearful of Gu Jinyu''s identity. No matter what, Gu Jinyu was still a descendant of the Gu family. If the stock price knew about it, then she wouldn''t be able to get anything good out of it.


    But this time, the person he had to please was different. Not to mention Gu Jinyu, who was just an unacknowledged abandoned son of the Gu family, even the direct descendant of the Gu family couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Hmph, you know it''s best."


    Flinging his hands, Fang Lin Xuan didn''t want to say anything more.


    Fang Lin Xuan knew very well that she was a woman. Even though she said it well on the surface, he didn''t know what she was thinking in her heart. However, none of this was important. It was best not to cause himself any trouble when it was important.


    "I''m tired, I went back to my room to rest."


    He turned around and said indifferently, then beckoned the servant girl to wait on him. Fang Lin Xuan then walked to the backyard.


    Looking at Fang Lin Xuan walking away, Madam Fang''s expression became even gloomier. "Hmph, useless trash, you only know how to play with women. There will be a day when you die in a woman''s womb."


    "Someone, come!"


    Since Fang Lin Xuan didn''t want him to do it, he could do it himself. With Fang Lin Xuan being so cowardly, even if he told him, it would be useless. He might as well do it himself.


    By then, even Fang Lin Xuan wouldn''t care about them, much less those bitches.


    She had followed him for so many years and had always been giving him advice. It wasn''t easy for them to survive until today and have today''s family business, but this man ¡­ Yet, in the blink of an eye, it had landed on another woman. This kind of man ¡­ The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    Why was it that she could only shout and shout at men?!


    "Madam."


    When the young maid saw that Lady Fang''s expression wasn''t good, she carefully stepped forward.


    Deeply afraid that a moment of carelessness would bring calamity upon the fish in the pond.


    On the surface, it seemed as if the Madam and the Master were on good terms, but the truth was that the relationship between lovers had long been at loggerheads. Especially with the addition of a few beautiful young aunts in the Lord''s backyard, the Madam''s temper was getting more and more intense. The servants were usually very careful, afraid that they would accidentally offend the Madam.


    "You two, go and keep an eye on that mother and son."


    It was indeed easy to find a beautiful girl, but it was very hard to find a man with a beauty that could move one''s heart, especially one who understood the meaning of words ¡­ More importantly, Gu Jinyu could see that Gu Jinyu''s eyes were a flaw, but on this ¡­ It just so happened to be another huge advantage.


    That person naturally didn''t want others to know his identity. Gu Jinyu was blind and couldn''t see anything, so she didn''t have to worry about what he saw or how he escaped. That was simply the best choice.


    "Yes ¡­"


    The young maidservants were all confused. Didn''t the lord just say that they shouldn''t keep an eye on the mother and son? Why did this madam still want to ¡­


    However, although they were puzzled, they didn''t dare to ask.


    Humans, in order to live for a long time, the most important thing is to be tactful, to ask what should and should not be asked, your heart must be clear, otherwise ¡­


    "Go. Go. Watch carefully. Naturally, there will be benefits for you."


    With a wave of her hand, Lady Fang pinched the center of her brows tiredly.


    At this price, he wouldn''t want to stay for another quarter of an hour, but the blind man wasn''t hungry. It wasn''t the time yet, he still had nowhere to go. Even though her parents and brothers had treated her well in the past few years, she knew better than anyone else that she was living a good life. She just wanted to see if she could get something back home. If she really went along with Fang Lin Xuan, then perhaps ¡­ I''m afraid they are the ones who will add insult to injury ¡­


    Thus, this time, he could only succeed, he couldn''t fail ¡­


    As long as he held on to a thick leg, his future life would be secure. Naturally, he would no longer be afraid of those people.


    "Jin Yu, Jin Yu, you and I ¡­"


    Madam Gu didn''t expect Gu Jinyu to be so angry. She didn''t expect that even after walking all the way, she still wouldn''t pay attention to her.


    If it wasn''t for him, how could he have been reduced to such a state? The more he thought about it, the more he felt uncomfortable, and all the grievances he felt during the years gushed out, "Gu Jinyu, you have no conscience. I did this for you, but I didn''t expect you to treat me like this without any good words."


    With that, Mrs. Gu Yu sat on the ground and wailed.


    He had gone through so much trouble to find Fang Lin Xuan. He thought he could return home successfully with this, but who would have thought that Fang Lin Xuan would actually want his mother and son to become his servants? He really was an unacquainted Aries Wolf.


    Back then, this Lin Xuan was just a poor, poor scholar. If the young miss hadn''t begged the old master to give him a hand, how could he be where he is today?


    However, he didn''t expect that this Lin Xuan, who didn''t know how to repay kindness, would actually think ¡­


    Jin Yu was the eldest son and grandson of the Gu family. How could she become a servant?


    What made her most sad was Gu Jinyu''s attitude. After so many years of bringing him through, no matter how much of a pain she had to endure, she hadn''t been able to make him suffer even the slightest bit. But what about him? Not only was there not the slightest bit of gratitude, but there was also a look of displeasure on his face, as if he had done something to let him down.


    "Mom, can you stop talking about these things?" Gu Jinyu''s face was dark and unsightly.


    Although he couldn''t see Gu Yu''s expression at the moment, he could imagine it just by imagining it.


    She wanted to make herself think back to home, saying it was for her own good. To put it bluntly, it was the unforgettable sense of wealth.


    No matter how rich or powerful the Gu family was, it had nothing to do with him. They were him, he was them. Ever since he had left the Gu family that year, he had stopped thinking about going back. Even though he was just a child back then, there were some things that he was very clear about.


    "What?" You told me not to? Are you looking down on me? "


    Seeing Gu Jinyu''s face filled with impatience, Madam Gu was instantly stunned and stared blankly at Gu Jinyu.


    The reason why he had been planning all these years, wasn''t it because he wanted to return to the Gu family? But didn''t he do it for his own good? Why didn''t he appreciate it?

 C93

    "Mother, I''ve made it very clear to you that I won''t go back to the Gu family. Don''t mention the Gu family not admitting that I''m here, even if the Gu family did admit it, I still wouldn''t go back." Taking a deep breath, Gu Jinyu felt the need to explain this matter to her mother.


    Perhaps in those early years, he had truly wished to be able to return home one day.


    After all ¡­ After all, no matter what happened at the Gu household, he didn''t have to worry about not being able to eat until he was full, nor did he have to worry about his little sister being starved to death.


    But then ¡­


    The Gu family ¡­ His mother didn''t know, but she did know.


    Although he was the eldest son of the Gu family, the Gu family wasn''t suitable for him, so he shouldn''t have gone back.


    "You ¡­ What did you say... Are you crazy? All these years, mother has worked so hard to earn money to support your ability to read and write. Didn''t she want you to rise to prominence and return one day, but you ¡­ What do you mean by that? "


    Gu Yu felt like she was about to die from anger. She looked at the child who was almost as tall as her. She had obviously raised him all by herself, but why did she feel like she didn''t recognize him at all?


    Impossible. After so many years, he had placed all of his hopes on this child. He couldn''t treat him like this.


    "If I had known earlier, you would have brought me out to revisit my family. I wouldn''t have followed you no matter what."


    There wasn''t the slightest emotion on her gentle face, nor was there the slightest fluctuation in her tone. It was as if Gu Jinyu was telling herself.


    There were some things that Gu Yu might think he didn''t know, but in his heart, he was very clear of ¡­ However, she had done quite a few things over the years. No matter what her goal was, at the very least she hadn''t mistreated him ¡­ Therefore, he wasn''t willing to say it out loud.


    But some things happened, and no matter how he tried, he couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened.


    If he hadn''t known about her back then, his little sister wouldn''t have been what she was now.


    Others might not know about this, but he was very clear about it ¡­ If it wasn''t because of this matter, the Madam wouldn''t have been implicated, and perhaps they wouldn''t have been forced to leave the Gu family ¡­


    And all of this was simply self-inflicted. It was just that she wasn''t willing to tell him, nor was she willing to ask, especially after seeing her sister grow up day by day. He didn''t want her to suffer any more harm.


    "You ¡­ Are you serious? " Only now did Gu Yu feel vaguely sure that he really didn''t want to return to the Gu family, but ¡­ But why? The Gu family was a noble family that many people could only hope to reach. He was the eldest son of the Gu family, and his grandson ¡­


    "Of course I''m serious. If you don''t want to give up and return, then go alone."


    Gu Jinyu knew clearly in her heart that if she went back alone, she would be beaten out of the Gu family before she could even reach them.


    Thus, he was very sure that she did not dare to return alone, which was why she dared to say such words.


    "You ¡­ You ¡­ You have no conscience, you... "Are you trying to force me to my death ¡­"


    Let him go back alone?


    It would be more accurate to say that he was sending himself to his death!


    Gu Yu''s wife viciously waited for Gu Jinyu, and she felt like every word he said was as if he was digging out her heart. He is basically going against me. It seems like he knows a lot ¡­ However, how did he find out? Madam Gu Yu was very anxious ¡­


    If he could go back by himself, he wouldn''t have stayed in that desolate place for so many years.


    She knew very well that it was impossible for the Gu family to not care about anything, which was why she let her days go by in a mess. It looked as if she worked hard every day, but only she herself knew whether she did it or not. However, she didn''t expect that other than the Gu Clan sending people to help for the first few years, they also secretly stuffed in silver. After that, it became less and less, especially after the past two years when there had almost been no one left.


    If the Gu family really forgot about them, then how would they live in the future?


    That''s why she was so busy trying to figure out a way to go home ¡­


    She had been insisting at the beginning, thinking that the Gu family would regret it one day. She had to wait for them and beg her to return. But now, the Gu family really didn''t care about it anymore. She really panicked and didn''t know what to do ¡­


    "I think you know very well in your heart that I do not want to investigate what happened that year." Although his clear eyes couldn''t be seen, that sharp light made him unable to hide.


    All these years, he had been thinking about how to read properly, all because he had the power to protect his sister one day.


    After all ¡­ No matter what, she was his own mother, and since she was the one who did it, he had to take responsibility for it.


    He also knew that she hadn''t given up all these years, and she wanted to go home, so he asked her to stop and not send anything over to them. After all these years, they were already used to it, regardless of the UAN, they were already used to not being able to eat enough, no matter how many things the family sent over, she would always let her sister and herself be at the same level as not starving.


    If he said he didn''t hate her, that would be a lie.


    But... But when it came to hatred, she was his mother after all.


    Perhaps she believed that everything was done in secret, but she still knew. She just didn''t want to say it, and she didn''t know who she could tell.


    Since that was the case, they might as well give up on themselves. If they gave up completely, then she might just give up. If she gave up, then perhaps she could have a few days of good days.


    But he didn''t expect that after those people stopped, since she still hadn''t given up, she would still want to bring him back.


    "You ¡­ "What do you know ¡­"


    Gu Yu stared blankly at the youth in front of her. He was very similar to that man, she had once liked that man ¡­ Then, how much did she hate him now? She hated that man ¡­ She had given birth to his son, but he wasn''t willing to say anything good for her. If he had said something good for her, then those people wouldn''t have dared to do anything to her ¡­


    "I know everything."


    Gu Jin replied expressionlessly.


    Yes, he knew everything. It was because he knew everything that he treated his little sister so well, instead of being as cold and indifferent as her little sister.


    Actually, in the first few years, he did not like Nona either.


    In his heart, he was also resentful, pushing all the pain and suffering he had gone through onto Nona. If not for her, he wouldn''t have been driven out.


    But later, he slowly found out from them that his mother told him the truth, and that it was just a lie.


    "You ¡­ "How do you know? What do you know?"


    All these years, she had been very careful and never let a single word out of his mouth. How could he possibly know? Gu Yu''s family still couldn''t believe it.


    However, she had forgotten that since the Gu family could secretly send people to help them, they could naturally secretly raise their own son.


    No matter what, Gu Jinyu was the eldest son of the Gu family, a fact that could not be changed. Even if the Gu family decided not to let Gu Jinyu review her family, it did not mean that the Gu family could truly let her live. A bunch of people could understand such a simple logic just by thinking about it. Unfortunately, all these years, Gu Yu''s family had been thinking about how to make them feel sorry for him, make them suffer, make the Gu family unable to watch on, and then bring them back.


    It had to be said that she had sent people from the Gu family to help out in the dark because she couldn''t stand watching any longer.


    But... She did miss one thing.


    That was the academy.


    That''s right, she really hoped that Gu Jinyu would be able to rise to prominence. Naturally, she couldn''t possibly refuse to let her study in the academy.


    Therefore, even if she didn''t feed Gu Jinyu, she wouldn''t feel wronged in the least when it came to reading. All of her uses were the best, and it was only during the next two years that the Gu family completely cut off their covert help that she had no other choice.


    It was because of this that the Gu family was lucky enough to have a chance. They wouldn''t be worth it to her, and they would also be able to openly train their own children.


    Otherwise, how could there be a school like this in such a small town the size of a palm?


    "How should I know? The most important thing is that I will not do as you wish."


    Actually, two or three years ago, the Gu family had asked him if he wanted to go back.


    At that time, she had rejected him outright. After all, what if she were to return to Ninth Mother? Would the family recognize Nona?


    Furthermore ¡­ Although Gu Yu had done many wrong things, she was still his biological mother. They had been living together for so many years, how could he just scare her away?


    Of course, there was also the most important point.


    His eyes.


    Mister also said that the descendants of the Gu family were all intelligent beyond compare.


    Even though he had already worked hard to learn it, but ¡­ However, he couldn''t change the fact that he couldn''t see with his own eyes, so he was slower than others by a lot ¡­ No matter how diligent he was, some things could be made up for, others could not.


    "You ¡­ Do you know what you''re talking about? Years... Back then, I knew that ¡­ I know... I was also forced into a corner. "


    Yes, back then, she was also forced into a corner. She was her husband''s legal wife, but ¡­ But who knew that in the blink of an eye, he had become the Gu family''s son, and even had a betrothed fianc¨¦e ¡­ As for that person''s fiancee, her status was extremely noble ¡­ There was no way for him to compare with it ¡­


    She couldn''t stand by and watch her husband being snatched away along with her children, could she?


    "I know, so I don''t blame you. The Gu family hasn''t blamed you for all these years."


    Yes, to put it bluntly, this matter was not simply a question of who was right or wrong. The events of that year were truly too complicated.


    His father had been born in the hands of a soldier, and his young father had been protected by a servant who had died from his injuries. His father had been adopted by a farmer, and he had married his mother, who was a servant of the Gu family ¡­ But who would have thought that ¡­ Who would have thought that her father would be the direct descendant of the Gu family ¡­


    At that time, his mother was already pregnant, so the Gu family didn''t say anything. However, it was impossible for a servant girl like his mother to become the main mother of the Gu family. And his father had married that family''s young lady with the support of the Gu family''s elders ¡­


    The Gu family was indeed not bad to them, but their father had been in a bad shape due to the young soldiers'' calamity. After the marriage, he had no children.


    He had become the Gu family''s only child, and it was because of this that his mother had been able to endure this entire time, right?


    But who knew that four years later, the Madam became pregnant ¡­ Then my mother had a bad idea...

 C94

    "Haha, you said the Gu family doesn''t blame me? You actually said that the Gu Family didn''t blame me! "


    Fortunately, Jin Yu couldn''t see anything. If he could, he would have been able to see that Gu Yu''s dry eyes were filled with sinister malice: "If the Gu family didn''t blame me, why did they chase us out?! I am my husband''s wife, why would they chase us out! "


    That''s right, he was her husband''s legal and proper wife. Why would they want to kick her out?


    What''s more, that little bitch didn''t die. Even if she did, she would just be a concubine!


    "Do you still think you''re right?"


    Gu Jinyu quietly looked at the hysterical Gu Yu clan. Suddenly, she had nothing else to say.


    To be honest, he had personally witnessed his mother''s paranoia all these years, but he didn''t expect Xu Ang to be so serious. Perhaps everyone in his mother''s heart was wrong, and only she was innocent.


    Originally, he thought so too when he was young. However, as time passed, he slowly grew up and understood the truth. He realized that there were many things that were wrong and wrong, but ¡­ There was one thing that he needed to know, and that was his heart!


    A person had to protect their own heart. If even their own heart was lost, then ¡­


    As for his mother, she might have been a virtuous woman in the beginning. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to endure for so many years.


    However, later on, her eyes were already enchanted by the heaven-defying wealth. She was already beginning to dream about things that did not belong to her ¡­


    "Why am I wrong? It''s all because of this little slut''s shamelessness. It''s she who stole everything that belongs to me. "


    Yes, everything was the fault of that little bitch. She was the one who had wed him in an official fashion, and she was the Gu family''s matriarch. Why would she give up to that little bitch?!


    If it hadn''t been for that little bitch, he wouldn''t have accepted so many crimes now that he was the Gu family''s matriarch.


    "You still don''t understand."


    Gu Jinyu shook her head helplessly.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to look back at home. There was one important thing that he was afraid of.


    If a person continued to be poor, then that would be it. At the very least, one would not have any problems getting used to living such a life.


    If he had always been rich and powerful, he wouldn''t have been so surprised.


    But... However, the most terrifying thing was that it suddenly exploded ¡­ Hehe, then it''s easy for rich people to squint their eyes ¡­


    To be honest, when he found out that his teacher had been sent over by the Gu family, that the academy was just an excuse and that they were actually here to teach him, he felt that it was a lie to not be moved.


    After all ¡­ He knew very well in his heart that there were not many people in the village who could afford to go to the academy and read books, not to mention ¡­ What''s more, he had only taken two men to teach him. How much money was that ¡­ That''s right, the first thing he thought of was how much money was there for him to obediently come and teach her?


    Even though he had been with the Gu family since he was young, he was still young. Although he knew that the Gu family would not have to worry about food and clothing, he didn''t have much of a heritage.


    Until... He couldn''t help but guess ¡­


    Fortunately, he controlled himself in the end. He knew his own situation. So what if he went back to the Gu family? He had no place for himself in the stock market. First, let''s not talk about how big of a mistake his mother had made back then, it should be his own eyes ¡­


    "Understood? Understand what? "Haha, isn''t that that damned girl? That slut died a long time ago, long ago!"


    Gu Yu laughed maniacally and didn''t feel like he was in the wrong.


    It had to be said that his father was the man in charge, and the Gu family was very tolerant of them. Even after his father married that young lady, he didn''t neglect his mother. When he was four years old, he had a little sister.


    Originally, it was supposed to be a family and fun.


    However, just as his sister was about to be one year old, his wife suddenly became pregnant.


    No one would have thought that their usually submissive mother would do such a thing. If it weren''t for ¡­ If it wasn''t for the Madam liking her sister and playing with her sister in her arms, as a result ¡­ As a result, he let his little sister eat the poisonous soup ¡­


    Afterwards, everyone had turned their anger on the Lady, especially Father.


    It was the first time he had seen his father so angry. His father was always quiet because of his bad health, and he was always nice to everyone. And that was the first time he had seen his father slap his wife to the ground, and she had a miscarriage.


    As for her younger sister ¡­


    Although the Gu family was extremely wealthy and had preserved their final lives, there was still an unerasable pustule left on their faces.


    "You ¡­ Haven''t you regretted it all these years? Don''t you feel sorry for your sister? "


    Everyone thought that the pustules on Nona''s face were natural, but only he knew how beautiful his little sister was when she was young.


    No one in the Gu family didn''t like her, not even the Madam. She held her sister in her arms and played with her daily. Even if her father was in a bad mood, he would still feel happy to see his sister. Even he would get more of their love ¡­


    But... However, such an adorable and lively child had caused his own mother to become such a scourge. Yet, she did not have the slightest bit of regret.


    "Humph!" If it wasn''t for that damned girl, hahaha ¡­ I regret giving birth to that damned girl. "


    Thinking back to back then, if it wasn''t for that damned girl, that slut would have died a long time ago.


    Gu Yu''s heart was filled with rage ¡­ He was obviously the one who was born, yet he was the one who was fended off by others, ruined his good fortune, and caused him to be spurned by so many people. It would be strange if she could like that girl.


    "You ¡­ You are really... You are really... No wonder father was so sad back then. "


    Putting down her shoulders, Gu Jinyu didn''t know what else to say.


    That year, his wife was miscarried and he found out afterwards that it was Gu Yu''s fault. His father was so angry ¡­ He fainted at that time. From that day on, until the day they were kicked out, his father had never seen them again ¡­ Although Jin Yu didn''t say it out loud, she still blamed her father in her heart.


    No matter what, he was still his wife and son. How could he be so ruthless? Not to mention helping them, he didn''t even manage to meet them once.


    But when he looked at Gu Yu''s current appearance, he suddenly understood why his father didn''t appear.


    [If I did, I wouldn''t want to show up again, would I?


    After all, how could he face a woman who had given him children? [Such a vicious woman must be so impatient at the thought of her sleeping in the same bed with me.]


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Madam Gu didn''t expect Gu Jinyu to mention that man at this time.


    It had been so many years, but this was the first time she had heard of it.


    "I don''t hate you because you''re my mother and there''s no choice. But I won''t help you because I know what''s right and what''s wrong. "


    Yes, that was his insistence.


    This was also the reason why he wanted the Gu family to leave.


    He didn''t want to be a pawn in her hands ¡­


    "I don''t care if you want to go back or if you want to continue looking for the Gu family. This is your choice. But I won''t accompany you. "


    Gu Jinyu took a deep breath and slowly spoke her mind.


    Although he couldn''t see, he could still hear what was going on. He knew that it was very chaotic outside and that he would be in danger by himself, but even if it was dangerous, he still didn''t want to be a chess piece in her hands. Actually, he had already informed the teacher of the academy before he left.


    As long as he could find his teacher, he would let his teacher bring him back.


    No matter how big the outside world was, it still didn''t suit him.


    He still likes that small farmyard...


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Gu Jinyu had never thought that Gu Jinyu would leave like this. Furthermore, this time, she could feel that it was different than before, he had never been so determined before, but this time, it was as if he had made up his mind not to turn back after leaving: "Gu Jinyu! "You disloyal, unfilial, and unjust thing. Your father is your mother, so you should just abandon your mother like this!"


    Gu Yu cursed a few times, but still chased up to her quickly. This was her only son.


    Now that all of her hopes were placed on her son, if she was abandoned by Jin Yu, she didn''t know what she could do in the future.


    "Eh? How strange. I clearly heard someone talking over here just now."


    Not long after Gu Yu''s departure, Jiu Niang stood at the spot they stopped at, sweat dripping all over her forehead. She looked around in puzzlement, but this small and intricate alley was everywhere, not even half a shadow could be seen, let alone a person: "Did I hear wrongly?"


    Just now, she had clearly heard someone call out Gu Jin''s name again.


    She had thought that ¡­ She thought it was her big brother ¡­


    He was so excited that he couldn''t even be bothered to go home. He immediately went after them, but there was no one here.


    "Forget it, I might really have heard wrongly. Big Brother and Mother still don''t know where they are."


    She shook her head as the corners of her mouth curled up into a wry smile. Jiu Niang helplessly shrugged her shoulders.


    He thought, it seems that I was too concerned about my brother, which is why I suddenly had the illusion that I could hear someone calling my brother''s name while I was walking.


    Big brother and mother had left a long time ago, and now they didn''t even know where they had left to. With the world being so vast, it would not be an easy task to find them.


    "Sigh, let''s talk about it in the future."


    When she mentioned finding someone, Nona recalled that she promised Min''er that she would help her find her parents. But now ¡­ Now that everyone was in such a mess, not to mention finding people, they could no longer protect themselves ¡­


    Thus, big brother and mother could only look for opportunities in the future.


    However, it was a good thing that my mother and brother had already left before the calamity struck. They had definitely left long ago ¡­ This is good as well, I just happened to miss the abnormal famine, otherwise, my brother wouldn''t have been able to see it ¡­ He might even encounter some mishaps ¡­


    "Big brother, you have to be fine."


    She didn''t know why, but she hadn''t thought about her brother for a long time. Suddenly, she felt flustered in her heart, as if something was about to happen.


    Gu Jinyu was the first person she saw when she opened her eyes after arriving in this world. She was also the person who treated her the best. Although he was young, he always tried to give her the best ¡­ When he thought of Gu Jinyu, he wondered how she was doing right now. Would she be able to eat until she was full ¡­ Nona''s heart felt so stifled and uncomfortable ¡­

 C95

    "Humph!" Where was he? Didn''t you say that the person is near here? "


    Hearing that Gu Jinyu was wandering outside, Madam Fang did not care about anything else and ran out with her men.


    However, when she arrived at the designated place, she didn''t even see a shadow. Her expression immediately darkened as she glared sinisterly at the servants.


    Gu Jinyu was a big fat fish, it all depended on him if he could get what he wanted. Although it was not just one or two days, they had been staying at the Fang family for quite some time. Even if she wanted to attack them, she would not have the chance to.


    However ¡­


    "Madam, it was clearly near here just now."


    The young maid was so scared that her face paled and her entire body trembled.


    Just now, they did see Gu Jinyu wandering around the area by herself. They were only half sure that he was alone and that there was no one else by his side. Even that old woman was gone, so they were busy informing the Madam.


    "Humph!" It would be best if that was the case! " Near here? Tsk tsk, she didn''t believe it. He was just a little blind kid, how could he possibly run away?


    She was still thinking about how to lure that old woman away, but the heavens had opened their eyes and given her such an opportunity. Now that the little blind man was alone, was he afraid that they wouldn''t be able to find him? Thinking of this, a proud smile appeared on Lady Fang''s face.


    However, she quickly retracted her smile and coldly stared at the little servant girl that leaked the news: "Speak, who else would know!"


    With a gloomy face, Lady Fang fiercely glared at the young maid. Immediately, the young servant girl trembled in fear, "Only Madam, only Madam ¡­. Madam, you asked us to watch, we ¡­ "


    On the surface, it seemed as if everything was under the control of the old master in the Fang family. In fact, everyone was very clear in their hearts that major matters were under the control of the madame, and it was not the first time they had met the madame''s ruthlessness. They did not even know when those disobedient servants had disappeared.


    To the outside world, they might have sold it, or perhaps they might have gone to the manor. However, they were well aware in their hearts that they were afraid that these people would never be able to return.


    "Very good, you have done well in this matter." When you find that brat, all of you will benefit greatly! "


    She absolutely could not let anyone else know about it. At the very least, she could not let others know about it before it was completed, because that person''s identity was extraordinary. If this matter were to spread, she was afraid that she would not be able to obtain the benefits, and would end up being hated by others when the time came.


    "All of you, listen to him clearly. Other than the few of you, no one is allowed to speak of these matters. If anyone dares to disobey ¡­" Hmph, don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    That''s right, she had to keep this a secret. If someone told her about it, that would ruin her plans. She would never show mercy to someone who did.


    "Yes ¡­"


    "Yes sir!"


    The young maidservants had already witnessed the power of the Madam long ago. Although they didn''t understand what the Madam wanted to do to Young Master Gu, but ¡­ However, he could feel that this wasn''t a good thing ¡­ Even if she didn''t warn them, they wouldn''t dare to speak carelessly ¡­


    "Very good!" Nodding her head in satisfaction, Lady Fang said with a dark expression, "You two, split up and go look for someone! I have to find him! "Remember, you can''t hurt him!"


    This person was still of great use to her. She had taken a fancy to his leather bag, so naturally, she couldn''t be harmed in the slightest. Lady Fang couldn''t help but warn her once again, fearing that these people would be too harsh on her. Ever since she connected that line, she had been searching for a handsome young man. It was just that the Jincheng City wasn''t that big, but it wasn''t that small either, so it wasn''t easy to find a suitable young man. That was why she could see that Gu Jinyu was moved at first glance and had been thinking about him for such a long time.


    "Yes sir!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Hearing Madam say this, the people below all understood what was going on.


    However, a youth that could not be seen and could not be seen had tried to take him away without harming him. It would not be a difficult task for so many of them, so everyone respectfully bowed before dispersing.


    "As long as this time is successful ¡­"


    Clenching her head tightly in her hands, Lady Fang''s eyes lit up as she softly murmured.


    As long as she succeeded this time, she wouldn''t have to worry about that old thing anymore. Didn''t he like to socialize with those dirty women? She could just give him enough time and space to slowly play around, while she ¡­ Haha, I can do whatever I want in the future ¡­


    Just thinking about it made her feel proud.


    Who said that women were inferior to men? He had to show them that he could live a good life without men. All these years, his parents and siblings had treated him very well. However, they were all secretly saying that he had found a good man with his life, but in reality ¡­ In reality, only she knew whether her fate was good or not. If her fate was good, she wouldn''t have changed ¡­


    "How strange, why can''t I leave?"


    After her falling out with Gu Yu, Jin Yu thought that as long as she could find her husband, everything would be fine. Before she left, her husband had also told her that if she went to Jincheng, she could find him anywhere. After so many years, Gu Jinyu knew very well what sort of virtue and character Gu Yu had. Naturally, she had thought of a way out for herself.


    When he was at the Fang family, he had asked for the address that his husband had given him. Although he had not been there himself, he had already memorized every single detail of how to leave.


    However, he didn''t expect this alley to be so complicated and he couldn''t see it. Walking around would cause him to faint. After circling around for a long time, not only did he not leave, but he seemed to have walked further and further away. "Sigh, it really is inconvenient."


    Even though he couldn''t look at her since he was young, he had always insisted on doing his own things, especially after leaving the Gu family. Although Gu Yu could still be considered as someone who was on good terms with him, but it was impossible for him to take care of her at all times.


    It was even more so when walking. His memory was especially good. Basically, he could remember everything he went to once, and he wouldn''t need help the next time.


    In the little village he lived in, even if he couldn''t see, he could still live a good life by himself. He didn''t need anyone to lead him to the academy, he had always gone by himself.


    "Seems like he overestimated himself."


    Yes, it was precisely because of this that he seemed to overestimate himself. He always felt that he could handle it all by himself, but now it seemed a little difficult.


    Gu Jinyu could not help smiling bitterly as she shook her head helplessly.


    This person was probably like this. He always thought that he could do anything, anything, but ¡­ But there are still a lot of things that you really can''t do by yourself...


    No matter how unwilling he was to admit it, he had no choice but to admit that he was blind.


    Yes, he could not see with his own eyes. No matter how good his memory was or how good his hearing was, there was nothing he could do to make up for it. He had been working very hard all these years and had also worked very hard. Moreover, his teacher had taught him wholeheartedly, which had given him the illusion that as long as he worked hard, nothing could go wrong.


    But now that he thought about it, in the end, it was just an illusion. It was somewhat missing, and no matter how hard you tried, it was still missing. He somewhat understood why his teacher had told him about the Gu family so many years ago.


    Actually, at that time, he was young and many things were not very understandable. Now that he thought about it, the reason why Mister told him about it was not because he wanted him to understand the big picture, but because he was telling him from a side that no matter how hard he tried, there were some things that couldn''t be made up for. Although his mother had called him the eldest grandson of the Gu family, and he was indeed his father''s first child, but ¡­ His mother''s awkward identity, and what she had said back then about sitting down, were all things that the Gu family couldn''t allow ¡­


    She had given birth to a child for the Gu family, but she had also caused the share price to lose a child. Moreover, she had caused her sister to ¡­


    "Sigh!"


    When he thought of his sister, his heart became heavier.


    If it was just him, then he wouldn''t be able to see it. He was a man, so it didn''t matter if he was alone or old.


    However, little sister is different. Little sister is a girl, in the end, little sister has to find a family, and little sister''s situation, let alone finding a family ¡­


    "Forget it, forget it ¡­" "Eh, there seems to be footsteps ¡­"


    The more she thought, the more confused she became, the more confused she became. Gu Jinyu shook her head, trying to calm herself down, but suddenly, she heard footsteps not too far away.


    He was secretly delighted.


    This is great, it seems like there is no end to this world. I thought I was just walking around in circles and couldn''t find the way out, but I didn''t expect someone to come. This way, I could invite him to bring me out a few more times.


    "Excuse me ¡­"


    However, just as he was about to ask for directions, he suddenly felt that someone had taken two steps forward. Before he could even react, his mouth was blocked, and then the two of them dragged him away.


    Although Gu Jinyu was startled, she quickly calmed down.


    At this moment, he was very calm. He clearly knew that he had been kidnapped.


    But... However, there was one thing he did not understand. He was just a poor, penniless scholar. What was the purpose of these people kidnapping him?


    He wanted to ask, but his mouth was blocked, making no sound at all.


    He could only allow those people to pull him away, but in the end, he still tore off the purse at his waist and threw it on the ground ¡­


    This purse was given to him by Nona. That was the first time she made it, but it didn''t even have a shape. Nona was discouraged, but he always wore it like a precious treasure, and everyone who knew him knew that he had such an ugly purse ¡­ Right now, he only wished that someone who knew him could see ¡­


    Of course, he was very clear in his heart that such a chance was very slim ¡­

 C96

    A purse like this was very common. Moreover, the workmanship wasn''t exquisite. Even if someone saw it, they would just treat it as abandoned and wouldn''t notice it at all. If he wanted people to notice him, they would have to know him. But how many people in Jincheng knew him? Including the two gentlemen, there were only three people.


    These people were pulling him along very quickly. Although she had already tried very hard to memorize the route they had taken, it was still very difficult for him. Moreover, he didn''t know if these people had been preparing for this, but they would always take detours along the way. Who knew how many times they had taken detours along the way. He had already been knocked out, not to mention memorizing the route.


    At the moment, I had never been so disappointed because my eyes could not see him. He had always been a proud person. Even though my eyes could not see him, he never felt that it was a big deal. Even if he felt uncomfortable in his heart, he wouldn''t show it. He was trying his best to make himself stronger, to make himself live like a normal person. But now, he suddenly realized that not being able to see with his eyes was a truly terrifying flaw for him. Even if he didn''t admit it, there was nothing he could do ¡­


    If one couldn''t see with their eyes, they wouldn''t know where these people had brought them. Naturally, they wouldn''t know how far they had gone since they couldn''t see their surroundings. However, one advantage was that his eyes could not see that his ears were sharper than a normal person''s. He could clearly hear that there were other people around him, and these sounds would constantly change, and then, after a period of time, the same sounds would appear again. This meant that these people didn''t actually take him too far. They were just walking in circles at the same place.


    "Quick, put him down!" He knew how far he had walked, but just when he thought he was about to die of exhaustion, these people finally stopped. This was the first time he heard someone speak. From the sound of her voice, she should be a little girl. She should not be that old. Moreover, he seemed to have heard this voice somewhere before, but he just couldn''t recall where.


    "Yes, yes, yes." The person who agreed sounded like a man, suitable for the middle-aged man, and he could feel that the two people who supported him just now were the middle-aged man. Perhaps the one who agreed was one of them.


    However, he did not say anything. He only pretended that he did not hear anything and only closed his eyes, thinking that he had fallen asleep. He was very clear in his heart that these people definitely had a motive for capturing him, but he didn''t know what their motive was. In this situation, he could only stay calm and see what they wanted to do.


    However, it was clear that those people did not plan to give him this opportunity ¡­


    Very soon, he felt someone pulling him up with all their might, "Humph! "Don''t pretend to sleep with me here, I know you''re awake."


    He only felt his hair being scratched so hard that it hurt his scalp, and then the cloth was pulled out from his mouth, and he could finally speak. Of course he wouldn''t miss this chance: "Who the hell asked me to come here for? If you want to rob money, I have no money. "I think you''re looking for the wrong person. I''m not the one you''re looking for."


    Although his mind was in a mess, he still blurted out the words he had thought of in one go. In this kind of situation, the most important thing was to quickly reveal his identity. He felt that these people were definitely marrying the wrong person. He couldn''t think of any reason for them to kidnap him, so he said the only reason was to find the wrong person.


    "Hahaha ¡­" Did you hear that? This brat actually said that we kidnapped the wrong person. " The voice of the lower level man laughed brazenly. Jin Yu wasn''t in the mood to care whether she laughed or cried, but her words shocked Jin Yu to her core.


    Did he guess wrong? How is that possible? Could it be that these people were really going to kidnap him? But why would these people want to take a vacation? What was the reason for his kidnapping? Who were they and what did they have to do with him? Jin Yu felt as if her head was filled with countless greetings. At this moment, he really wanted to find someone to ask about the situation. However, he found that there wasn''t anyone who could talk to him. He alone didn''t know who he could ask.


    The more she thought about it, the more troubled Jin Yu became. All these years, he, his mother, and his sister had been living in that small mountain village. Other than the Gu family, he could not think of anyone else who would harm him. However, for the past two years, he had not been in contact with the Gu family. Other than the two gentlemen staying in the small town to teach him, he had completely cut off all communication. Moreover, even if it was mister, it was voluntary. The first thing he thought of when he mentioned it was them; after all, they were still dear to the Gu family. It was just that they had said it was voluntary at that time, not entirely because of the Gu family.


    With this, he was even more worried. Just why was that? No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t understand it. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. Since he couldn''t understand it, then he might as well ask them. He knew they wouldn''t tell him the truth, but he had a clue.


    "Who exactly are you? What is the purpose of kidnapping me here? " Taking a deep breath, he tried his best to remain calm, but he could not help but tremble slightly. In any case, this was the first time he had been kidnapped. In his opinion, he was merely looking for trouble with some street hooligans, but he had never thought that he would actually be kidnapped.


    However, he was very clear in his heart that he could only maintain his calm in this situation. If he could calm down, he might be able to find a flaw and escape without a hitch. However, if he got impatient, he might lose all hope.


    Of course, the first thing to do was to figure out the origins of these people and what their goal was. Of course, it would be best if an agreement could be reached without a hitch. After all, he couldn''t see. Even if he had to run, he might not be able to escape safely.


    "You don''t need to care about who we are, but very soon, you will know why we are looking for you." A diligent girl''s voice sounded again. It sounded similar to the voice from before, but not exactly the same. It should be two people, but their ages should be around the same.


    Who exactly was it that could have two girls around the same age? Furthermore, the middle-aged man from before should be said to be around the same age. What was their relationship? Women? Or something else. Jin Yu thought about it in detail, but still couldn''t figure it out.


    Even if it was a family, it wouldn''t be possible for them to all move out when they were kidnapped, right?


    Moreover, he was just a youth that couldn''t even see. He already had two middle-aged men. If he were to kidnap one of them, it would be enough. There was no need for him to bring the two girls along.


    Then why ¡­


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    He thought of ¡­


    Since that was the case, there could only be one possibility. That is to say, these people were simply ordered by someone, and they were supposed to be the terror of a large family. Only those who were afraid of the big families would be able to explain it. What kind of big families would send people to kidnap him?


    To be able to raise such a big family, this must mean that this family was definitely not ordinary. However, was there such a family among the people I know? If it was the Gu family, even though he didn''t know what the situation was like in the Gu family. But from what the gentlemen said to him on a daily basis, as well as the look of yearning on his mother''s face, it was clear that the Gu family was not an ordinary family.


    Even if the Gu family had truly sent someone to kidnap him, they wouldn''t have let these two little bastards come with them. In this situation, the only people who would let these maidservants out were those whose families didn''t have enough hands, right? After all, ducklings have very little to do, and if they were seen I would soon be exposed. For a rich family like the Gu family, even if they wanted to kidnap someone, they would do it in extreme secrecy, leaving no trace behind for anyone.


    This meant that these people could completely rule out the possibility of an accident to their families. One more thing ¡­ Although the whale was unwilling to admit it, in his heart, he still considered himself as a god offering to his family. After all, in these past few years, although he hadn''t had much contact with the Gu family, the share price had been pretty good to him. Everything else aside, the two gentlemen were doing their best for themselves.


    Although they said all of this had nothing to do with evaluation, he clearly knew in his heart that without the Gu family to see a blind child like him, who would be willing to teach him? For example, when he had entered the academy, many children had looked down on him. When he had been bullied in the academy, his teacher had helped him settle the problem. If it weren''t for the two gentlemen, he definitely wouldn''t be like this.


    "Tell me what you brought me here for." For some reason, Jin Yu''s heart calmed down after realizing that these people might not be people sent by the Gu family.


    No matter what, as long as it wasn''t someone from the Gu family, then it was fine. As long as it wasn''t someone from the Gu family ¡­ If Mister finds out that you haven''t gone to look for him, you might try to find me and the Gu family ¡­ Therefore, he wasn''t willing to get involved with the Gu family. But if the Gu family was willing to come out and look for him, it wouldn''t be difficult for a force like the Gu family to look for a person.


    "Just give up, we won''t tell you." The middle-aged man''s voice contained a hint of ridicule, and then Gu Jinyu felt that they had tied her up. He wanted to stab them, but he was no match for them, so he could only obediently let them tie him up.


    "Stop bullshitting with him. We''ve already completed our mission. What''s next is not our business."


    "That''s right, that''s right. We''ve already done what we needed to do. What''s next has nothing to do with us."


    The two girls'' voices sounded much more diligent, as if they had put down the worries in their hearts. This further confirmed Jin Yu''s guess that they were kidnapped by someone, and the person who asked them to kidnap him must have been a great threat to them.


    "Ha ha-ha, you should just stay here. Very soon, someone will bring you to where you should be. We don''t want to say anything unnecessary. "Just take care of yourself ¡­"


    Soon, the room returned to silence. Although Jin Yu couldn''t see, he could feel that he was the only one left.

 C97

    "What?" You... You really have the guts! "


    He had finally made it back to the capital after so much difficulty. He thought that he could finally complete the mission safely. Unexpectedly, when he returned, wounded and disregarding his own personal safety, the first news he received was that Situ Xi had not returned to the capital and had instead been entrusted to a little girl by them.


    "You all ¡­ "Are you trying to piss me off?" Situ Jin widened his eyes and breathed heavily. He pinched the neck of the hidden guard and viciously said, "Do you believe that if anything happens to Situ Xi, your father will take your life?" As a secret guard, you actually did such a thing. It seems like you need to start training again. "


    "Cough cough cough, I know ¡­" It seemed that he really angered Situ Jin this time. He hit really hard, and it wasn''t to scare him. Xiao Bai felt that it was hard for him to breath, but it still nodded its head. Of course, he was very clear that if something really happened to his little master this time, not to mention them, even Situ Jin would not be able to escape this calamity. Logically speaking, what they did was wrong. Even if they were to go back and train, it would be normal. However ¡­


    "However, it should be impossible to start from a new level of training ¡­ If I am able to survive this disaster, then I will no longer be a dark guard ¡­ "These are the conditions for the young lady to protect little master ¡­"


    He didn''t know why, but he was originally very dissatisfied with himself becoming Ninth Niang''s guard very soon. Especially since his great-uncle and grandma gave him the name Little White, he was even more unhappy.


    However, for some reason, he was secretly delighted inside.


    Especially when he saw the ice-cold eyes of Situ Jin, he suddenly felt that he had made the right decision.


    "What?" You... You... "You actually ¡­"


    Sure enough, when Situ Jin heard this, his whole body felt unwell. He couldn''t help but let go and take two steps back. His eyes widened as he stared at the guy standing in front of him like a monster. His eyes were filled with doubt. He had no audacity to admit that these were top-notch guards who''d gone through rigorous training. Even the emperor was praising them.


    He actually ¡­ He actually did such a thing ¡­


    "Looks like His Majesty''s secret guard training is really thorough. To be able to do this sort of thing for the sake of the master, do you want me to plead for you and give you a marriage? At the very least, be the legal wife!"


    Ye Zichen glared at the guy in front of him while clenching his teeth. For some reason, the guy actually saw a hint of joy in the guy''s eyes. Yes, he was absolutely not mistaken. That was definitely a secret delight. If it wasn''t for the current situation, he really wanted to give this guy a hard beating. He really wanted to see what was in his brain. Not only did he dare to openly hand Situ Xi over to a little stranger, he even ¡­ He actually paid the price himself ¡­


    He had seen a lot of wondrous things these days, but this was the first time he saw such a wondrous thing.


    He didn''t know what kind of girl he had met would actually agree to it.


    These secret guards were all found when they were young. Among them, there were two hard rules that needed to be made. The first rule was to have good muscles and bones, and the second one was to have an ordinary appearance.


    For an ordinary appearance, this was a very strict requirement, even exceeding the requirement of having many muscles and bones.


    As a secret guard, their actions were all done in secret. A face that people would forget after taking a look was a huge advantage. If you have a memorable face, it can cause unnecessary trouble.


    That''s why these guards looked very ordinary.


    He would never believe a girl from any clan would fall for a guy from the Dark Guard, unless there was something wrong with his eyes.


    "Young Master Jin ¡­" You... "You ¡­"


    However, Little White never thought that he would actually spout such nonsense. Not only that, but he also took advantage of his own life''s matter as a major event, and the number of people Little White had not met since he was young besides training and training was also very limited. He only slowly came into contact with some people after he became Situ Xi''s personal bodyguard. For example, Situ Jin, who was standing in front of him right now, seemed rather awkward when he mentioned Situ Jin''s status. He was similar to little master in this aspect, and it was probably because of this that little master had a very good relationship with him. Therefore, he had more opportunities to meet with Situ Jin than anyone else.


    In addition to Situ Jin''s usual prideful look, he was actually very depressed. On the surface, Ye Zichen smiled as if he was greeting all of them. He might just be secretly stabbing them from behind. With all that has happened, it wouldn''t be easy for him to not get to know Ye Zichen well. However, he was very clear in his heart that other than his master, the only one who was truly sincere towards his little mistress was probably Situ Jin.


    That was why they handed their backs to Situ Jin in peace.


    However, this time, no one expected that one of them would be bribed. If not, he wouldn''t let the little mistress out of his sight. This was the most basic requirement of the dark guard, and no matter what, he had to ensure his master''s safety. And all of this was because he realized that some of them had already betrayed the sect. He couldn''t let his young master take the risk, so he came up with this plan.


    Alright, speaking of this, it was definitely not his idea. Actually, it was my little mistress who came up with this all on her own. Although the little mistress did not have a good body since she was young, she had her own unique talent in understanding people. Since the little mistress didn''t reject being together with that girl, it meant that at least that girl wasn''t harmful to Chief Shao right now.


    "Young Master Jin, don''t speak carelessly. It''s not what you think." This subordinate was forced to do so. In the situation at that time, I had no choice but to do so. "


    All these years master was so sure that Situ Jin and little master are together because he believes in him. However, he clearly knew how powerful this good-for-nothing was.


    He was very clear in his heart what had happened along the way. Even if he didn''t know, Situ Jin was well aware of it. He might still be safe, but he was still in the mood to joke around. It was clear that in a certain way, he agreed with what he had done. Otherwise, who knew what kind of rage awaited him.


    "Humph!" Now you know... No choice, no choice, and you left her alone? "I''ve already told you, if Situ Xi lost half of his hair this time, you wouldn''t even be able to finish it."


    Snorting coldly, Situ Jin waved his hand in displeasure. It''s not fun, not fun at all. It''s really not fun at all.


    It seemed like a lot of things had happened along the way. Even this dumb guy had become a bit more clever, it wasn''t easy to fool him. In the past, he only needed to scare her a little, then he would obediently not dare to say a single word.


    Now it''s all right... He actually learned how to explain. This is truly meaningless ¡­


    However, the most important thing right now was to find Situ Xi quickly. Determining Situ Xi''s safety was the most important thing. How many people were eyeing him covetously, just to see how unlucky they were?


    Tsk tsk, but now that they met Situ Jin, those who wanted to watch the show could only think about it.


    "Don''t worry young master Jin, if anything happens to little master, this subordinate will not let anything happen to you."


    Although Little White knew that Situ Jin was just scaring him and playing around with him, he still couldn''t help but make a promise with a serious face. Yes, no matter what, he was a secret guard who had received so many years of training. He knew clearly in his heart that his main task was to protect his master''s safety, and in their world, his master''s safety was the most important.


    Without mentioning anything else, just Situ Xi''s identity ¡­


    Long before he made his decision, he had already thought through every possible scenario. At that time, all five of them were injured, some of them seriously. Of course, if it was just that, they would still think of a way to bring him back to the capital even if they had to risk their lives. At most, they would just throw away their own lives.


    Ever since they became Dark Guard, they knew that their lives no longer belonged to them. All they had to do in this life was listen to their master and do what their master told them to do. Dying in battle was a common occurrence for the dark guards. Every time they executed a mission, someone would die. They were used to watching life and death, so none of the dark guards were afraid of death.


    If not for protecting his little mistress, he would never have done such a thing. Of course, if that girl hadn''t done as she said and protected her little master, he wouldn''t have let her off. Even if there was a verbal agreement between them, it didn''t count as long as she didn''t fulfill her entrustment.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" This is best... Otherwise... You know better than I do. "


    This fellow hadn''t been by Situ Xi''s side for just a day or two. Although he wasn''t willing to admit it, he had to admit that this fellow was even more trusted by the Emperor than he was. He had been arranged by the Emperor to be in charge of Situ Xi''s safety, and he had accidentally run into Situ Xi when he had nowhere else to go. It was a long time before he found out about Situ Xi''s identity. Of course, if he had accidentally made the mistake of not having anyone arrange things on purpose, he wouldn''t believe it at all. After all, the one above was the emperor. If he didn''t want something to happen, then it would absolutely not happen.


    For all these years, although many people had suspected Situ Xi''s identity, none of them had been able to come up with any reliable evidence. Thus, without any evidence, everything was in vain. Most importantly, because the person who wanted to keep this secret was the Emperor, even if there were people who knew, they wouldn''t dare to reveal it. Of course, the one who was most adept at hiding was none other than the Emperor. If this matter didn''t happen suddenly, then who knows how long Situ Xi would have been hidden.


    Speaking of which, although this meant that the danger was great, if Situ Xi could save his life, wouldn''t it be a good thing for him as well?


    It had been so many years, although the Emperor''s love for him had only increased. But at the same time, his identity was also strictly confidential. However, this time, even his identity would not be kept a secret. This way, everything would be made known to the world, and he would no longer have to hide. Of course, there was an even more important point. The emperor was getting older and older, and if he was to be kept hidden all this time, then perhaps ¡­


    Hehe, there are some things that are hard to say after all. But after so many years, Situ Jin''s relationship with him is still quite good. Although Situ Xi was still a youth, his mind was very calm. He didn''t hide his thoughts, but he didn''t act rashly. If he could successfully obtain the status he should have, then he would have the ability to fight for it ¡­


    It was just a pity that his body ¡­

 C98

    "Sigh!"


    Early in the morning, Nona wanted to go out and see if she could buy some daily necessities. Although there was no shortage of food in the room, there was no such thing as soy sauce or vinegar. However, she did not expect to find that the bustling shops on both sides of the street were closed. Other than one or two people who walked past, not a single person was to be seen.


    Seeing this scene, Nona could not help but sigh helplessly. Recently, the Jincheng City had become quieter and quieter. Compared to when they first arrived, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. Nona still remembered when she and Min''er first arrived at Jincheng. Although the road was full of ruined villages and people who couldn''t eat their fill, the villages around Jincheng City were not bad and there weren''t many people at the city gate.


    In the past few days, she had been paying special attention and discovered that there were more and more victims at the city gate. The city gate could be entered as long as the money was given. Now, there was no place to send the money. The city gates were completely closed. Even if they wanted to leave the city, it wouldn''t be an easy task. Nona couldn''t stop herself from feeling happy or sad. The happy thing was that it didn''t matter whether they were here or not, they had finally come in. Moreover, there was enough food in the space for them to eat, so they didn''t have to worry about starving to death. But...


    Not everyone was as lucky as he was. He didn''t need to starve to death, but more people ¡­


    When she thought about how hungry people were to the point that they could even eat their own children, Jiu Niang''s heart skipped a beat. Honestly speaking, if she hadn''t seen this scene with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed it. In the past, her teacher had once mentioned in history that when there was a famine, a change in food would happen. At that time, she felt like she was simply listening to the Book of Heaven, but now ¡­


    He didn''t expect that these things would happen to him so suddenly, and he nearly became someone else''s meat.


    "Forget it, forget it ¡­" "It''s useless to think too much ¡­"


    For some things, the more he thought about it, the more frustrated he felt. Besides, no matter which way he went, he couldn''t do anything about it. He was just a little girl, and to be able to protect himself in this situation was already a good thing.


    Thinking of the novels he had read previously, those female protagonists who were as wealthy as a nation and as proud as a martial arts world ¡­ As for himself ¡­


    "Damn it, novels kill people."


    When she thought about those glorious protagonists in novels and then thought about herself, Jiu Niang couldn''t help but curse.


    This is really killing me. No matter what, I am a transcender, but what did I get? Before he could figure out what was going on, he was abandoned by his family. This damn thing had finally settled down and met with a calamity, then whatever, he had encountered a calamity, and he almost became someone else''s food. After going through countless hardships, he finally arrived at Jincheng City. After all, the Jincheng City was one of the largest cities besides the capital city. He clenched his teeth and paid the price to buy a house. But now, it seemed that Jincheng City wasn''t safe. Not to mention other things, just the people outside the city who were affected by the disaster, the people who were extremely hungry, could do anything.


    Although the city walls of Jincheng City looked quite sturdy, no one could guarantee that they would be safe. It looked like it was time to think about his future path ¡­


    As Jiu Niang thought about it, she walked back home. Situ Xi and Min''er were the only ones in the house, so she didn''t feel reassured. Although Situ Xi repeatedly promised that there wouldn''t be any problems, she was still worried.


    As she thought of this, she unconsciously quickened her steps. She did not expect to see someone scurrying out just as she was about to reach home.


    Hah!" "As she was deep in thought, she buried herself in the ground and walked forward. Suddenly, a figure appeared before her. She was startled and took a deep breath before quickly taking two steps back.


    "It''s really you! I''ve finally found you!"


    Before Ninth Madame could react, that person grabbed her hand. A pair of shriveled hands tightly gripped her hand, tightly grasping it, as if he was afraid that she would run away.


    This sound... It seemed like she had heard of it before, but why couldn''t she remember it now?


    Nona raised her head and a familiar face appeared in front of her ¡­


    "Mother?"


    Right, this person wasn''t Gu Yu Shi, who else could that cheap mother of hers be?


    She looked better than before, wearing a half-new cotton jacket and a pair of white cloth shoes. Although her hair was a bit messy, there was a silver hairpin in her hair that wasn''t too thin. Although these things were common for ordinary people, not to mention the current Nona, who was not short on money.


    However, she was still unhappy in her heart.


    She clearly understood the situation in her own house. If it wasn''t for the fact that her house was in such a mess, she wouldn''t have gone out every day just to get some worthless herbs to trade for a few copper coins.


    However, the silver hairpin on Mrs. Gu Yu''s head was obviously an old item. It definitely wasn''t something that had recently been bought. In other words, it had always been there, but she had never thought of taking it out. When he had just transmigrated over, his body was extremely weak. With a fever that wouldn''t subside even after three days, there wasn''t even a stammer at home, much less a doctor. Gu Jinyu was always beside his bed accompanying him, so she didn''t dare to use ice water to cool him down at night ¡­


    Initially, she thought that the price was really low for ten days and that there was no money at all. However, now that she saw the silver hairpin on Lady Yu''s head, she suddenly felt that it was a bit unsightly.


    "Why are you here?"


    Originally, her heart was a little excited when she met her mother.


    After all, he didn''t even know what had happened, and when he went back, his house was already empty. Along the way, although she didn''t say anything, she still cared a lot about them. After all, they were the only family she had in this world.


    However, when her gaze fell on the silver hairpin on Gu Yu''s head, she felt as if someone poured a bucket of cold water over her. Her originally excited mood instantly calmed down. She calmly removed Gu Yu''s hand, while Jiu Niang silently looked at her.


    "This is not something you should be concerned about. I haven''t even asked you, why are you here? What kind of family was this? And you''re wearing it, where did you get the money from? " Gu Yu''s face was gloomy as she coldly stared at Jiu Niang. Not only did she not answer her question, she even asked a bunch of questions.


    She didn''t think that Gu Jinyu would leave in such a bad mood. She had been searching back and forth in the vicinity these past two days, wanting to see if she could meet Gu Jinyu. Don''t think that she didn''t know that the Gu family valued Gu Jinyu very much. The two teachers in the academy were the best proof of that. However, that Gu Jinyu had no conscience and had abandoned her and left by herself.


    She had been on the verge of despair. How could she return to the Gu family without Gu Jinyu?


    Even if he were to fall in the capital, the Gu family would not be able to see him. Just as she was considering whether she should go back or not, she suddenly saw a person who looked very much like Nona. It was just that the distance was quite far, and by the time she rushed over, she was already gone.


    She asked around and finally decided on this mansion. She had been waiting here the entire time. She hadn''t expected that she would actually be able to find it.


    "Is that all right with you?"


    It wasn''t that Nona hadn''t thought of reuniting with him, but she just hadn''t expected it to be like this. The first person she saw when she woke up was Gu Jinyu. The person who spent the most time with her at home was only Gu Jinyu, while Gu Yu usually left early and returned late every day, so they had very little time together.


    If it wasn''t... After all, a woman had two children with her, and one of them had an eye disease. Such a life was very difficult, one could understand just by thinking about it.


    However, reality gave her a resounding slap on the face. At the same time, it made her understand that many things were not what she had seen.


    Just like now, when he saw Gu Yu, he couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart. After all, they were a family ¡­ But... However, she saw that what she thought of was not how she managed to escape to this place, but rather ¡­ The first thing she noticed was his clothes. She couldn''t help but think that if she squatted in the corner and begged for food while wearing a tattered outfit, wouldn''t she just walk past her without even looking at him ¡­


    "Humph!" What do you mean it has nothing to do with me? "You are my daughter, you crawled out from my stomach. Everything you have was given to me by my mother." Gu Yu didn''t expect Jiu Niang to reply like this, so her face darkened. "You have money to buy good clothes, but you''re not using it to honor this old lady. You''ve really hardened your wings."


    Gu Yu''s eyes were practically glued onto Ninth Mother''s body. To be honest, Ninth Mother''s clothes weren''t considered good. She wasn''t used to silk and silk, so she finally chose a relatively soft cotton cloth. These were all arranged by Situ Xi and not only her, but also Min''er''s and Situ Xi''s. After all, they had been running all the way here.


    However, even this 90% new cotton clothes were very eye-catching in Gu Yu''s eyes.


    "Wear, wear, wear, you only know how to wear. Don''t look at your face, it''s so ugly, even if you wear silk and silk, you''re still an ugly ghost, what''s there to wear. Take it off for me! "


    Not only had he been chased out of the city, but his son had also left him behind. Now, not only could the Gu family not go, but he also had to sneak around in Jincheng City. These days, the city had been filled with constables, people who had been investigated everywhere, and those who had been found to have no household registration had all been chased out.


    The past two days had been quite scary for her. She had been discovered and thrown out when she was distracted. As for her, not only did this little bitch eat well and live well, she was also wearing clean clothes. From the looks of it, these clothes shouldn''t be cheap at all.


    "What are you doing!"


    Nona never thought that this Gu Yu would suddenly rush forward to pull at her clothes. She was shocked and her expression changed. She yelled and wanted to retreat.


    However, how could Gu Yu give her such a chance? With one hand tightly pinching Jiu Niang''s arm, she forcefully pulled Jiu Niang in front of her. With the other hand, she didn''t waste time and immediately pulled towards her lapel. At that moment, she only had one thought in her mind, and that was that this little bitch wasn''t worthy of wearing such good clothes. If it wasn''t for her back then, she wouldn''t have been kicked out of the Gu family. However, Gu Jinyu had been keeping a close eye on the scene. She didn''t even have a chance to make a move.

 C99

    "Let go!"


    Nona didn''t know what Gu Yu was thinking in her heart. She was only tearing her clothes as soon as she rushed up, so she was on the verge of collapse. Although he knew that Lady Yu didn''t like him from the bottom of her heart, he wouldn''t have run away without her. He also sold everything that his family could sell and took away, leaving behind only a pile of debts. Although 20 taels of wine was just a number, it was still a huge mountain for Nona. If it wasn''t for her cleverness, she would have already been crushed to death by the debt of 20 taels of silver.


    "Hmph, little slut, you don''t even have a chance if you want me to let you go!" Speak, where did you come from? Was it stolen? Yeah, your hands and feet were dirty when you were young, you must have stolen it, right? "


    The first thought that came to Gu Yu''s mind was something that Jiu Niang stole. After all, not to mention finding a rich family, no one would even want to buy her. As a result, from her point of view, other than stealing and robbing, it was simply impossible for her to have that much money to buy new clothes.


    "You ¡­"


    Jiu Niang and Sun Jian were stunned as they looked at Gu Yu''s house.


    She could not believe that such words would come out of the mouth of a mother, causing her heart to turn cold. You said there was a mother talking about her child, and there was no one on the street at all. If there were too many people on the street and people heard this, would she still be alive?


    "Little bitch, tell me, whose family did you steal the silver from? Where did you hide the rest of the silver? "You''d better hand it over obediently, or else ¡­"


    Madam Gu Yu tightly grabbed onto Jiu Niang''s lapels as she glared fiercely at her. It was as if if if you didn''t honestly explain everything, I wouldn''t forgive you.


    She had seen how miserable life outside was for the past few days. Before she left, she had always felt that as long as Gu Jinyu was there, the Gu family''s elders wouldn''t be able to ignore her, so she didn''t prepare too many things. No, it should be said that she didn''t have the ability to prepare too many things, but she didn''t expect that the Gu family would be so cold-blooded.


    Alright, actually, Gu Ruoyun had wronged them on this point. Actually, the Gu family had always been very concerned about Gu Jinyu. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have thought of ways to send two teachers over. To put it bluntly, all of the students in the academy would wave their hands at him. However, their only goal was to nurture the young master of the Gu family.


    Originally, the two of them were very unwilling, after all, they were only at the beginning. If they really wanted to start a school to impart knowledge, there was no need to worry about the origin of the students. As long as they were willing, countless students would come, and they could even choose their preferred students from within.


    He didn''t need to live under someone else''s roof to specially teach a young man who had been left behind.


    However, after seeing Gu Jinyu, all of their thoughts were dispelled. Not only did they no longer talk about leaving, they even willingly stayed behind.


    It could be said that throughout all these years, the Gu family had never given up on Gu Jinyu, especially after learning that he was a very intelligent young man. Although his eyes couldn''t see, his studies had always been at the top.


    But this time, in other words, it was the unlucky Gu family. This time, they hurriedly dared to come, and coincidentally, they encountered a disaster.


    Under these circumstances, even a family like the Gu family would be in turmoil. The Gu family members who had been keeping an eye on Gu Jinyu would temporarily be distracted by many things, so the Gu family''s patriarch didn''t even know that Gu Jinyu and Gu Yu had left the Gu family.


    Therefore, there was no need to even mention sending someone to look for them. Not everyone in the Gu family wished for Gu Jinyu to return home, so it was only natural that ¡­


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''m going to say it one last time. Let go! If you don''t let go of me now, don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was the mother of this body, based on the things she did for him, he wouldn''t have bothered with her at all.


    Her first thought upon seeing such a woman was definitely to leave as soon as possible.


    "You''re being impolite? "Haha, I''d like to see how impolite you can be. Your father is your mother, how can you still discipline your daughter?"


    Gu Yu''s face was covered with a shamelessness as he smiled, looking fearless. Jiu Niang felt depressed, but she didn''t know what to do. She could not help but think, could it be that she did not look favorably on the Yellow Calendar when she went out today? Had he not calculated that it would be inappropriate to go out today? Should he or should he not run into such a person?


    Of course, Jiu Niang didn''t have any good feelings towards Gu Yu''s family. It could even be said that her heart was filled with disgust. After all, someone who could abandon his own child really wasn''t worthy of being a mother. He was, at least, the first person in the world who was good to him and didn''t seek anything in return.


    When she saw Gu Yu''s first glance, Jiu Niang was very excited. This excitement wasn''t because of Gu Yu''s family, but because of Gu Jinyu. Previously, Gu Yu clan had brought Gu Jinyu with them to the Gu Clan. Since they had met with Gu Jinyu, did that mean they would be able to meet Gu Jinyu immediately? However, from the looks of it, Gu Jinyu was not by her side ¡­


    Why do you think that?


    This was because Jiu Niang understood Gu Jinyu''s character very well. If Gu Jinyu was with Madam Yu right now, she would definitely come out. He wouldn''t go to Gu Yu''s side and treat her like this ¡­ Nona felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, but she was also a little disappointed. Even she didn''t know whether this discomfort and disappointment came from Gu Yu''s family or Gu Jinyu.


    "Gu Yu, your daughter died a long time ago. She drowned a long time ago." Taking a deep breath, Jiu Niang''s expression slowly darkened and her tone became cold.


    This was the first time she told him the truth. Yes, Gu Yu''s daughter had already died, and he was just a wisp of his soul. Therefore, he didn''t have much feelings for Gu Yu''s family, and she couldn''t use feelings to tie him up. In this era, filial piety was the first priority. Many parents did use filial piety to imprison their children. However, she wouldn''t. She was also disguised as telling Gu Yu that she wouldn''t be affected by her family''s affection.


    "What?" Dead? Haha, little slut, are you not planning on taking me as your mother? Tsk tsk, how incredible! Even his own mother refused to admit it! Let''s see how I''ll kill you today. Since you don''t admit it, I''ll pretend I never gave birth to you. "


    Gu Jinyu had been abandoned by her all along. Now that she finally met Nona, she thought she would be easily bullied. As long as she scared her, she would obediently listen to her orders.


    But now it seemed that her thoughts were too simple. She didn''t think that this daughter that she had never taken seriously would speak to her like this. Gu Yu couldn''t accept this.


    Abandoned by her son and disdained by her daughter, Gu Yu felt greatly provoked: "Wretched girl, I should have killed you earlier. I should have killed you when you were born!"


    Madam Gu didn''t know that what Jiu Niang said was the truth. She only assumed that Jiu Niang secretly left her behind because of him and Gu Jinyu. A grudge arose in her heart and she wasn''t willing to admit her mother anymore.


    Speaking of which, this Gu Yu shi''s heart was also very strange. She could not acknowledge Jiu Niang, could abandon her, or even feel no psychological burden. However, she could not accept that Jiu Niang had turned the tables on her. In her opinion, Jiu Niang was someone who no one wanted. No matter how she tidied up or tortured, she had to obediently listen to her words. Not to mention resisting, he couldn''t even be dissatisfied.


    "Gu Yu, if you know what''s good for you, hurry up and f * ck off, or else ¡­" "Or else I''ll scream, don''t you see what this place is ¡­" Since she had already decided to break off all decorum, Nona no longer kept silent. Although this Gu Yu clan looked very fierce, Jiu Niang wasn''t worried at all. She was incredibly glad that her initial decision was right.


    This place was not far from the yamen. As long as he shouted loudly, the yamen''s people would be able to hear him.


    "Why are you shouting? How can you care if I beat up your daughter?" Gu Yu''s face was full of pride, completely ignoring Jiu Niang''s threat. In her opinion, she was beating up her own daughter. So what if others saw this? If someone else had nothing else to do, would they still bother to beat their daughter?


    "Is that so? It may be unattended if you hit your daughter, but what if you''re a refugee without a household register? " Jiu Niang sneered and looked coldly at Gu Yu''s house. There was no warmth in her clear eyes, just a flash of sarcasm.


    Judging from his appearance, he shouldn''t be having a good life. Moreover, she had a fair amount of silver on her body. Seeing how she was hiding, it was obvious that she didn''t have a household register. If she had a household register, then she wouldn''t need to hide all over the place. Alright, this wasn''t what she wanted to see. If it wasn''t for this Gu Yu''s bullying, she wouldn''t have said such words. No matter what, she was the master of this body ¡­


    As expected, as soon as Jiu Niang finished speaking, Gu Yu''s expression suddenly changed. She gritted her teeth and glared at Jiu Niang, "You ¡­" What did you say? You actually ¡­ "You actually ¡­"


    Gu Yu looked at Jiu Niang in a daze, his eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    She ¡­ she actually ¡­ He actually threatened me?


    "Okay, if you don''t hear me clearly, I can say it again. If you don''t get out of here soon, I will roar at once. "I believe that the yamen runners will not discipline their mothers or beat their children, but they will definitely be very interested in finding immigrants." Although Jiu Niang didn''t go out when she had nothing to do, she still knew quite a lot of things that had happened in Jincheng City. Recently, the yamen runners in Jincheng City had started to check their household registration one by one.


    Unless they sold their bodies and became slaves, they would all be kicked out of the house.


    It was needless to say what the situation was like outside of Jincheng City. Just by thinking about it, he was able to understand. If one were to say that they had some ability, they might be able to survive after being kicked out. However, in a situation like Gu Yu''s, if he was kicked out, he might not even be able to keep his little life.


    "You ¡­ You little slut, you... "You''re ruthless, I''ll count you as ruthless ¡­" Gu Yu didn''t expect Jiu Niang to be so vicious. With a pitch-black expression, she glared at her through gritted teeth and said, "I was really blind. You two siblings are ingrate bastards!"

 C100

    "Bam!"


    She still had a lot of things to say, but she didn''t even have the strength to say them. Jiu Niang used the last of her strength to slam the door shut and then leaned against the door. She was completely exhausted. At this moment, she discovered that her back had already been drenched in cold sweat.


    "Haha ¡­" His heart turned cold and he felt numb all over. His eyes opened wide in a daze and a laughter even more unpleasant to hear than a cry came from his throat.


    She no longer had any thoughts about Gu Yu''s mother. At the beginning, she had naively thought that Gu Yu actually doted on her, but it was because a woman brought two children with her that she worked too hard and didn''t have the time to take care of her. That was why she constantly neglected herself ¡­ Then now ¡­ No, it should be said that when she went back from Xu Tianyun''s home and saw that there was nothing at all in the empty house, his heart had become completely cold. From that moment on, her heart understood very clearly. It was likely that Gu Yu had never had a daughter like her in her heart ¡­


    Furthermore, everything that happened later on proved that her guess was correct. However, in Gu Yu''s heart, she was nothing. Otherwise, she would have been overjoyed to reunite with him. After all, she had survived a disaster.


    But the moment she came up ¡­


    Nona, it''s okay, it''s okay ¡­


    He kept comforting himself in his heart, but for some reason, his tears couldn''t help but roll down his face.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Far away, Min''er quietly stood there. She timidly looked at the distant Nona who was squatting at the entrance crying quietly. Her small mouth slowly opened and closed.


    This was the first time she had seen her elder sister so sad. In her impression, her elder sister had always been very strong. No matter what happened, her elder sister would always be strong enough to face everything.


    Thus, as long as she was by his sister''s side, she would feel very safe.


    But now, elder sister ¡­


    Although she didn''t know what had happened to her sister at all, he could clearly feel that she was very sad. She was very sad.


    No, she had to stay with her sister. She couldn''t just watch as her sister became sad.


    Her small hands clenched into fists, and her clear eyes were filled with determination. Min''er gritted her teeth and resolutely stepped forward ¡­


    "Don''t go over there."


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her shoulder, and a deep voice resounded in her ear. Min''er instinctively raised her head and met his deep eyes. "Why?"


    Staring at the person before her, Min''er bit her lips in dissatisfaction. Although she was slightly unwilling, she still understood that he was right. However, she was still dissatisfied with him. Her clear eyes were filled with stubbornness. She didn''t forget that if it wasn''t for her sister, she might have died. Her life was saved by her sister. She swore that if she could survive, her life would be hers. Even though she was young, her parents had taught her to repay her kindness with a drop of water.


    His sister had saved his life. She clearly needed someone to comfort her at a time like this, so why couldn''t he go?


    "She needs some peace and quiet."


    Shaking her head, the corners of Situ Xi''s mouth curled up. As she looked at the stubborn little girl in front of her, a trace of envy flashed in her eyes.


    That''s right, I''m so envious. Why isn''t there anyone willing to do this for me?


    Although he had never been short of people all these years, there were only a few who were willing to think about him.


    "Why?"


    He didn''t dare to say it out loud in his heart. It was as if he had been abandoned and no longer needed it. The little Min''er was fuming. She was waiting for the man to grab her. To be honest, she didn''t like the man in front of her. Ever since he appeared, her sister had been very busy. Furthermore, when she woke up all of a sudden, she would find that her elder sister was still awake. She would mutter to herself as if she was thinking about something.


    From the beginning, when she and her sister were in love with a child, her sister and herself were dependent on each other, and she had already gotten used to having only her and her sister, so there was suddenly an extra person. Although this person was very quiet every time, basically, if there wasn''t something very important, he wouldn''t say a word every day and could completely ignore his existence, but for some reason, she just didn''t like him at all, didn''t like him at all.


    "Kids don''t understand."


    Gently massaging Min''er''s forehead, the feeling of weakness on her face was indescribably soft. Situ Xi didn''t even realize that the corners of her lips had unconsciously lifted upwards.


    Life is as lonely as snow.


    "You''re the child, you''re the child!"


    Hearing that Situ Xi treated her like a child, Min''er was instantly enraged.


    In that instant, his entire body jumped up. His eyes widened as he looked at Situ Xi with displeasure.


    She hated it when people called her a child. A child couldn''t do anything, and she wasn''t a child. She was an adult, so she could do a lot of things. She could help her sister do a lot of things.


    "Good, good, you''re an adult now, you''re an adult now."


    Situ Xi was a bit frightened, but she didn''t want to argue with the little girl. After all, she was only a child and he was already an adult. In any case, he was still a little over ten years older, so it seemed like he was too childish to argue with a child like this.


    "Hmph, I am an adult to begin with, my lord!"


    With a cold snort, Min''er cast a fierce glance at Situ Xi before she turned around and ran back into the room.


    Situ Xi had no idea what she had done wrong. She could only rub her nose helplessly. As she looked at that small figure disappearing like the wind, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but slightly rise.


    "That''s great!" Yes, it''s really good. It''s good to be young, but you always have to pretend that you know everything. In fact, you don''t know anything at all.


    "Forget it, forget it. I was once young."


    Situ Xi helplessly shook her head as she sat down on the ground. A trace of a disappointed smile flashed in her eyes.


    Yeah, isn''t it just because he''s young? Who hasn''t been younger? Back then, he was still so young and didn''t know anything. He always thought he had the whole world. He never worried about anything. He was never afraid of anything. He always had a fearless look on his face.


    It was only when he met that guy, that guy, that he finally understood his current situation and his identity.


    "Ahh, seriously, where the hell are you going?"


    Thinking of this, Situ Xi suddenly felt as if she were missing that fellow.


    If there was anyone in this world who was sincere to him, he would probably be the only one.


    Only that guy dared to give her a kick ¡­


    That''s right, my fates with that guy in the hidden compartment really started with that kick. If that guy didn''t give me a kick, maybe I wouldn''t have noticed that guy and would have tried to follow him. No matter what kind of vicious attack that guy had done to me, I will shamelessly follow him.


    He had to admit that when he was young, he really was an innocent child. He really was asking to be abused.


    "Situ Jin, if you hadn''t come, you might never have met him again in this life."


    Looking up at the sky, he could not help but suppress his emotions for a long time.


    Although he had been following Nona silently for the past few days and did whatever she told him to do, he understood from the bottom of his heart that she would never guarantee his safety. This was not a matter of rookie or distrust, but a fact.


    His identity was like a huge fuse. So many people were paying attention to him in the open or in the dark.


    Those guards could shift the attention of those people for a moment, but it was impossible for them to shift their entire life away. As long as those people reacted, they would quickly realize that they had been duped.


    At that time ¡­


    Hehe, not to mention a weak little girl like her, even a little girl like Ye Xiao wouldn''t be able to stop her.


    However, there was really no other way. He would never have thought of something like this ¡­


    Ever since those people left, he started to silently calculate the time when that guy would appear. Indeed, it was that guy''s turn.


    But... He had never been wrong before, but this time, that guy didn''t show up on time as he had expected.


    As time slowly passed by, he was starting to feel uneasy.


    To be honest, he was very confident about that guy. If there was anything he couldn''t do in this world, then no one else could.


    But... Why hasn''t he appeared yet?


    "Hey, Situ Jin, Situ Jin, you ¡­" I can''t let it fall at such a critical moment! "


    Yes, it really was a crucial moment.


    Honestly speaking, over all these years, even if he was an idiot, he could feel that his identity was extraordinary. Not to mention that over all these years, there had always been many things happening around him that he could not understand at all. It was just that he had gotten used to it and was afraid that things would turn out the way they did. Even his aloof father would not have thought of that.


    It had to be said that the man had been very good to him. He had been like a chicken who had taken care of itself as if it were a child. Whatever he wanted, he would give it to him. But was all this really good for him? In his eyes, it was not like that at all. That person merely wanted to be a rich and idle person.


    Yeah, nobody.


    A rich man with nothing to do.


    Ever since the day he had become sensible, he had been nurtured like this.


    But...


    There are some things.


    "Hey, Situ Jin, Situ Jin, don''t leave me behind."


    That''s right, Situ Jin must not leave him behind.


    In this world, Situ Jin was the first person to tell him his goal. He was also the first to tell him that he still had so many things to do, and he even opened a window in his own world to let him see the outside world.


    But at this time ¡­


    At this moment, he really wished that he was by his side. He wished that he could suddenly appear just like before, when he needed him the most.


    "Situ Jin, if you don''t appear ¡­" He heaved a deep sigh. Even he didn''t know what was going on with himself ¡­

 C101

    If Situ Jin didn''t appear.


    To be honest, this was the first time that such a thought had appeared in his mind.


    From the moment Situ Jin told him of his identity, Situ Jin would appear wherever he needed to be. Although he and Situ Jin had never discussed it before, they had a tacit understanding between each other that was developed since they were young.


    But this time.


    A long time had passed, far exceeding his initial expectations.


    At first, he thought that it would at most take ten days or half a month, but now ¡­


    "Don''t worry, Situ Jin. If anything happens to you, I''ll definitely avenge you."


    Sighing deeply, both hands tightly hugged her knees as Situ Xi muttered to herself.


    The voice was deep and only he could hear it.


    However, he clearly understood in his heart that he had never been so serious before, never been so serious.


    When he said those words, he was very serious. The person closest to him in this world was not the person who had an orderly relationship with him. It was Situ Jin whom he wanted to call his father. This person who had suddenly appeared in his world was like an outsider who had suddenly broken the tranquility of his world.


    Speaking of which, it wasn''t that he didn''t hate Situ Jin.


    If it wasn''t for Situ Jin''s appearance, he could have just been a fool who didn''t know anything. He would have just obediently taken whatever Situ Jin gave him. He wouldn''t have to worry about anything, and he could live a peaceful life like this. However, now that Situ Jin had appeared, he understood what many people would never tell him in their lives. It also gave him a new choice.


    "Situ Jin, you have to be fine, otherwise ¡­" "Otherwise ¡­" Otherwise, who would be able to accompany me as I smile at the world''s monarch?


    Yes, that was what he had told himself.


    It was this joke that made him remember it deeply for a very long time. Even now, he had not forgotten it. It should not be said that he did not dare to forget it. He always remembered what he wanted to do and what he wanted to do, but ¡­ But now, he realized how lonely his life would be without Situ Jin ¡­


    Looks like I really should do something else ¡­


    "Hey, I have something to say to you."


    Situ Xi was wondering if she should do something. She couldn''t just sit there and wait for death. But before she could think it through, a cold voice suddenly sounded from above her head.


    He raised his head and saw that Wine Master, who was supposed to be crying at the door, had suddenly appeared next to him and even looked down at him with a condescending gaze.


    Her voice was calm without a hint of displeasure. Other than some mist in her dark eyes, it was impossible to tell that she had cried just now.


    Even Situ Xi couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration.


    How amazing.


    That''s right, she''s really too amazing. She''s clearly very young, and she''s just a country girl, but ¡­


    But there were always things that no one expected.


    "Alright, it''s time to have a good chat."


    Situ Xi nodded without hesitation.


    He had been spending all this time with them, and this girl had always been very careful with him. The most important thing was that this girl had never asked about his identity, not even once.


    Even he couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration. This girl was truly a smart person. At this moment, she knew in her heart that the more direct she was, the more unsafe it was for her. And the safer it was for her to not know anything. It was just that now it seemed that she might have something to tell him, but what was the real reason behind it? Situ Xi didn''t understand.


    And he didn''t want to understand.


    In this world, many people were like this. They did not want others to know about their own matters, as each person would have their own secrets, and even if they did know about it, there were many things that others would not want them to know, not to mention this little girl.


    From the first moment he saw this girl, he knew that this girl was definitely not a simple person.


    "Alright, just ask whatever questions you have."


    Since he had already made up his mind, there was nothing that he couldn''t say.


    Situ Xi didn''t hesitate at all. She stood up straight and looked at Jiu Niang with a leisurely expression.


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a faint smile.


    "Just ask me whatever you have to say. As long as it''s something I can say, I''ll tell you anything I know."


    Yes, as long as I can say it, I will say it. I won''t hide anything from you.


    This was Situ Xi''s guarantee and also his bottom line.


    Tell Nona the truth, as long as it''s something I can ask you, I''ll definitely tell you everything. So you can boldly ask her without the slightest taboo. But there''s still one more thing I can''t say in time. No matter how hard you ask me, I won''t say it.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, then I won''t be polite." Nona was no fool and naturally understood what he meant. Since the other party had already said so, there was no need to be courteous to him. "Who are you!"


    Yes, she wanted to ask who he was.


    This was a very important question. Only when he knew the identity of this person would he be able to confirm what he was going to do next.


    "That''s not important, is it?"


    The corner of Situ Xi''s mouth twitched, and a bitter smile appeared on it. She rubbed her brow, and Situ Xi felt unspeakably depressed.


    Tsk tsk, luckily I said it from the beginning. Only then will I say what I can''t say be said.


    Fortunately, he had foresight. He really didn''t expect this guy to be so straightforward and directly stuck his weak spot.


    "Very important."


    Slightly shaking her head, Nona''s expression was solemn as she stared unblinkingly at Situ Xi. She looked as if she wanted to see through him and see into his heart.


    Yes, she did have such a thought.


    It would be great if he could see that man''s heart through his face.


    It was a pity that he didn''t have the ability to do so, so he could only honestly ask.


    Since Gu Jinyu wasn''t with her at this time, it could only mean one thing, and that was that something must have happened to Gu Jinyu.


    As for what it was, she couldn''t understand it for a while. It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought of asking that woman, but ¡­ However, when he thought about it later, he could only give up.


    No matter what, although she was not good to herself, she was still their mother.


    In this situation, everything he had was just a guess. If he said it out loud, it would probably scare that woman. At this point, it would be better not to say anything at all. That woman was not a reasonable person to begin with. If she was really frightened by that woman, then something would happen to her.


    Furthermore, since something had happened to Gu Jinyu, but this woman was fine, which meant that these people''s target was only Gu Jinyu, and it had nothing to do with her. As long as this matter didn''t involve her, she was safe.


    It would be better to avoid unnecessary troubles. After all, he didn''t have any feelings for this woman, but she was still a human.


    Furthermore ¡­


    To her, Gu Jinyu was a close relative of hers. Since she found that there was something wrong with it, she would definitely think of a way to find him.


    And in this situation, the other serious problem was Situ Xi.


    He had promised Little White that he would take good care of Situ Xi, so he must keep his promises. He had always been a person who kept his promises, so he naturally couldn''t go back on his words.


    But... But on one hand, it''s my big brother, and on the other ¡­


    Therefore, she needed to know the true identity of this person. As long as she knew the true identity of this person, she could properly consider it and determine whether she could choose to do so.


    "This... I can only say that my identity is very special. "


    Situ Xi furrowed her brows. She didn''t think that her uncle''s first question would be so troublesome. She really didn''t know how to respond.


    However, he couldn''t reveal his true identity. In such a situation, he could only say that his identity was rather special.


    Yes, he was the son of the Emperor, but he was not an honorable prince. Furthermore, he might be targeted by those people at any moment, and his life would be taken away by them at any time. Naturally, his identity would be special, but there were some things he could not say.


    She had been taking good care of him all the way here. Besides, she had been doing quite well these days. He didn''t feel threatened at all. In fact, he had stayed quiet for quite some time. Actually, since he was young, he had always enjoyed peace and quiet. If he had the choice, he really would have been able to live a peaceful life on his own.


    However, there were no ''ifs'' in this world, and he could not choose his own birth.


    Just like what Situ Jin said, choosing to give up didn''t mean that everyone could give up.


    While royal father was still well, there were indeed people who were afraid of his authority and that he could continue to live on in peace, but if one day he was no longer here, then who in this world could guarantee his safety? [I''m afraid no one else can do it. Maybe ¡­] Maybe it was just like what Situ Jin said, she wouldn''t be able to wait until that day.


    When his royal father was still alive, he could give him luxurious clothing and food so that he wouldn''t have to worry about anything else. As long as he had a good meal and a good drink, that would be fine.


    As far as a man is concerned, does he really have a lot of money in the world? Was he really not afraid at all?


    Forget about royal father, even if it was himself, he probably wouldn''t be able to do it.


    That''s right, to let someone who has witnessed his own stain to live in this world, wouldn''t that be a huge blow to his reputation?


    In fact, when Situ Jin told him this, although he was shocked, the thing that finally made him make up his mind was his later words.


    Yes, if royal father is still alive and well ¡­ then monkey''s life is the witness of his true feelings, but what if royal father is unable to continue living?


    What kind of existence would he be then?


    There was no need to mention it. How many people would want him to die so soon?


    Perhaps royal father is one of the most urgent ones.

 C102

    "So it''s like that, can you explain it more clearly?"


    Was his good birth pink and delicate special?


    Jiu Niang frowned slightly, feeling a bit dissatisfied in her heart.


    But he didn''t know what to say. If that was the case, then it really wasn''t a big deal if he said it or not.


    He knew from the start that Ye Xiao''s identity was not ordinary, and if he had an ordinary identity, he wouldn''t have so many people by his side. "But it''s not normal. This is not something that can be raised easily." [What level is he at?]


    "I can''t say this, I can only say that I can''t die, not now!"


    Yes, he couldn''t die, not now.


    He cannot die before he has lived to see royal father.


    If he really died at this time, there would be too many people who would die with him.


    However, he would not say such words out loud.


    "I think it''s necessary for us to speak frankly." Taking a deep breath, Jiu Niang tried her best to remain calm. At the beginning, she could not calm down no matter how hard she tried.


    If she had just met Gu Yu''s family, she wouldn''t be so nervous, even if she was worried. After all, Gu Jinyu wasn''t a child, so she didn''t need to follow Gu Yu''s family all the time. But judging from Gu Yu''er''s reaction today, something must have happened to make her brother separate from her. Although this Gu Yu clan normally didn''t treat her well, they had nothing to say to her. Even if they weren''t like eyeballs, they weren''t far off.


    There was only one possibility that could make her so angry, and that was that Gu Jinyu had left her without her permission. Plus, she understood Gu Jinyu''s personality. He usually looked soft like a lump of dough, as if he could be kneaded flat and round by others. But in reality, he had his own perseverance, and was someone who could pay any price to achieve his goal. Although he wasn''t very good to Gu Yu''s family, he was still a very filial person. Other than some overwhelming force that had happened, she really couldn''t think of any other possibility.


    When she met someone like Gu Yu who couldn''t understand and was angered, Jiu Niang''s heart was only filled with worry.


    However, she clearly knew in her heart that the current situation did not allow her to be willful. Not to mention the fact that she had already promised Situ Xi that she would take good care of him, it was impossible for her to be so picky.


    "Be honest?" Lifting his eyebrows, Situ Xi looked at the little girl in front of him with a puzzled expression. As he looked at the serious little face, he didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt much better.


    He had to admit that from the moment he met this girl, some interesting things had started to happen around him. Life was no longer as monotonous as it seemed.


    Perhaps it was because of this that he agreed to the guard''s arrangement. This seemingly unreliable decision, unexpectedly, he agreed without the slightest hesitation.


    He had to admit that this little girl had made the right choice in the past few days. The current Jincheng City seemed calm, but in reality, it was just a dark wave. It was obvious how many people were looking for him. However, this little girl could guarantee that he was still safe. Moreover, no one suspected her. It had to be said that this little girl really did have some ability.


    Of course, what made him most satisfied was that this little girl had a very good grasp of his situation. She treated him as if he were an ordinary person. She treated him not to mention respect him, she shouldn''t make such a fuss and it would be considered giving him face. However, for some reason, his heart did not reject it. Instead, he was secretly delighted.


    It seemed like ¡­ It was as if no one had ever treated him like this, treating him like an ordinary pain without a single bit of hesitation. This was something he had never done before. Even when he was with Situ Jin, he didn''t act like this. Although he was rude to her, he mostly protected himself under his wings ¡­


    "Alright, then, let''s talk ¡­"


    Nodding his head, Situ Xi narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help but smile.


    When he spoke, it was as if something had suddenly been set aside in his heart, and his entire being relaxed.


    He was very clear in his heart that they seemed to be getting along very well during this period of time. In reality, everyone was consciously avoiding sensitive issues. This kind of subtle evasion made it impossible for them to truly trust each other.


    Maybe it was a good thing to say it out loud.


    "Un, I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for ¡­" I shouldn''t have asked. "


    The more she knew, the more dangerous it would be. It was not as if Jiu Niang didn''t know about this. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so careful not to touch on this taboo topic. But now ¡­ For her brother, she had no choice but to take the risk ¡­


    "It''s fine. You''ll find out eventually." Shaking his head and opening his mouth, Situ Xi''s mood instead became better. Since she was involved, she knew that her identity was only a matter of time. In fact, he had been thinking these few days about when this girl would ask him about it.


    However, he didn''t expect this girl to be so talkative. If she ¡­ If it wasn''t for the accident, she probably wouldn''t have asked, right?


    Thinking of this, Situ Xi couldn''t help but bitterly smile and shake his head.


    This person was exactly like this. If this girl had been overly curious about his identity from the start, perhaps he might dislike her and might even be on his guard. However, she would never ask him about it. In her heart, she would still be unable to hold it in ¡­ He couldn''t help but want to know how long she could hold on for ¡­


    "What do you think I should be?" Since he had already decided to be open with everyone, Situ Xi relaxed. Now that he was relaxed, he was in a good mood. He wasn''t in a hurry to reply and even smiled as he returned a question to Jiu Niang.


    Although this girl looked young, she was actually a very smart person. She had been with him for such a long time that he couldn''t believe that this girl didn''t suspect his identity at all ¡­


    "Rich or noble."


    Jiu Niang didn''t hesitate. She stared straight at Situ Xi and faintly spat out these four words.


    That''s right, she had suspected the identity of this fellow before. After all this time, this was her conclusion.


    Regardless of whether it was the guards following behind him or his manner of speech, all of them revealed a message that this fellow was definitely not an ordinary person.


    There were some things that could be disguised, but some things needed a long time to lay down.


    For example, the aura of a person. It took a long time for it to settle down. Some people think that with a gorgeous coat you can become a person of status and status, but that''s not the case. Temperament was something that required a long period of time to develop. It was not something that could be achieved suddenly.


    Of course, the most important thing was his bodyguards.


    These days, as long as an ordinary family could bear to spend money and slowly cultivate them since they were young, it was possible for their children to possess an extraordinary temperament. However, the loyalty these guards showed Situ Xi wasn''t something that could be accomplished with money.


    One could tell with a single glance that Whitey and the others were definitely not ordinary people. In order to obtain the loyalty of such a person, one not only needed money, but also the right to ¡­


    "You ¡­"


    Wealthy or noble?


    Situ Xi was flabbergasted as he looked at the earnest little girl in front of him.


    He would never have thought that in the eyes of this little girl, he was actually such a person.


    "I, I''m not such a popinjay, am I?" Feeling a bit embarrassed, Situ Xi touched his own face as he tried to recall. Did he do something wrong in front of this little girl, or did he say something he shouldn''t have?


    Otherwise, how could this girl ¡­


    Right, in his opinion, those who were neither rich nor powerful ¡­ Isn''t it just a synonym for a popinjay?


    However ¡­


    He thought that he could be considered to be diligent. Although he was not considered to be humble, he was still considered to be knowledgeable, right? How did he become a popinjay in her eyes?


    "Hedonist?" When did I say you''re a popinjay? "


    This time, it was Nona who was at a loss. What kind of joke was this? When did she mention that he was a popinjay? Could it be that she wasn''t in enough trouble now, knowing that she couldn''t even remember what she had said?


    "Just now."


    Nodding his head vigorously, Situ Xi''s face turned serious.


    He was certain that he had seen these words on Nona''s face just now. In her eyes, he was nothing more than a popinjay. He hated Situ Jin to the point that he felt wronged. Ever since he was a child, he had always been obedient to Situ Jin. He was even mocked by Situ Jin saying that he had been raised to be a girl.


    Truth be told, after he had become sensible, he had been envious of those good-for-nothings that Situ Jin spoke of. He had longed for them all, such as those flowery streets and alleys, those nights when they didn''t return, and those drunken flowers. However, all of this was just a thought. With his body and bones, he would not even have the chance to walk out of the yard, let alone stay overnight.


    "Nonsense, I was clearly talking about you being either rich or noble." He thought about it and turned his head. Wine was sure that he had not said such things before, "Don''t change the topic, we are talking about your identity now."


    That''s right, Jiu Niang didn''t know that Situ Xi was thinking this way, so she just assumed that he was changing the topic.


    "I''m very serious right now."


    Yes, she was very serious right now. This matter was related to her future plans. So I have to find out...


    "I didn''t change the subject. I''m not a popinjay."


    However, Situ Xi still had a serious face as he solemnly repeated, "Although I also want to be a playboy."


    Yes, although he also really wanted to be a popinjay.


    However, he was afraid that he would never have such a chance in his life. It was truly a pity.


    Situ Xi was a bit dissatisfied.


    Thinking about it, he really was like what Situ Jin said. Royal father seems to really want to make me into a useless, rich and idle person. He didn''t know why, but as he thought about it, he felt a bit sad. He obviously knew about it from a long time ago, but ¡­ However, when he was certain of this reality, he couldn''t help but feel a bit sad.


    "Tsk, what''s so good about being a popinjay?" A man must be able to support both heaven and earth. " Nona rolled her eyes and pursed her lips in disdain.


    There really are so many people these days, and there are even people who want to be a popinjay. "Nona patted Situ Xi on the shoulder and said proudly," Although your body isn''t good, it''s impossible for you to be a chivalrous hero in this life. A man should be able to hold his own in this world since he was still a man. "What playboy? Do you think it''s a good thing? If you don''t want it, then so be it.


    "Hm!" You''re right! "


    It was the first time someone had said that to him.


    For some unknown reason, it felt as if someone had lit a fire in his originally lonely heart. In an instant, it started to burn.


    "You''re right. Although my physique is not good, since I''m alive, I must support the heavens and support the earth."


    Right, to be able to support the heavens and the earth.


    Imperial Father Su Ri''an had treated him well, but he had only wanted to cripple him. What was the difference between him and a cripple like this? Since he was still alive, he had to show his true self. He absolutely couldn''t let go of him! Doing what you want in a limited amount of time will not let you down for the rest of your life.


    "That''s right!"


    However, Jiu Niang had no idea what kind of door she had opened, nor did she know what kind of terrifying results her few casual words had brought about.


    Of course, these were all things that would happen in the future. The current situation was ¡­


    "Don''t worry, do whatever you want to do. I won''t drag you down."

 C103

    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    Although she had asked many times and had always gotten a positive answer every time, she still couldn''t help but ask when things were about to come to an end. Alright, it''s not that she''s being hypocritical, it''s that ¡­ But she really couldn''t do it ¡­


    Tsk tsk, this guy''s skin is so good that there''s nothing to say. Normally, he was only a bit whiter than an average person. She had always thought that it was because his body wasn''t healthy, so she didn''t pay much attention. However, now that he was up close, he discovered that this fellow was truly defying the will of the heavens. Such delicate and delicate skin, it was simply ¡­ It was simply something that could be broken with a blow of the hand ¡­


    Right, it was something that could be broken by blowing a bullet. The feeling of it was indescribably good, just like the tender tofu that had just come out of the wok.


    She really couldn''t do anything about such a face. Just thinking about it made her feel uncomfortable, let alone making a move on her ¡­ Such good skin, not to mention her pus filled face in this life, even in her previous life she had never had such good skin ¡­ With such good skin, if he were to make it dirty, who knew if he would be punished by the heavens ¡­


    "It''s okay, come on."


    Situ Xi only smiled and lightly nodded. His black and white eyes flashed with a faint light as he nodded in encouragement.


    Of course, he naturally didn''t know the hundreds and thousands of twists and turns in Jiu Niang''s heart. Looking at her hesitating, he thought she was worried about his body, "I know my body well. Although it''s useless, this little bit of suffering is not a problem. If I can''t even endure this little bit of suffering, then how can I face it?"


    Right, if he couldn''t even endure this little bit of suffering, then what was there to talk about?


    When Wine was telling him that he had to think of a way to leave the city, it would be impossible for him to not be shocked at all. But then, he thought about it and agreed without hesitation.


    He was very clear in his heart that this Jincheng City looked very safe, but he didn''t dare to imagine how many dangers were lurking in the shadows. If he had wanted to save Situ Jin, then ¡­ After hearing what Jiu Niang had to say, he had a new understanding in his heart.


    Yes, he was a man, a living man.


    He had to be responsible for himself, so he couldn''t place all his hopes on someone else.


    Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, over the years, Situ Jin had done enough for him. Since he didn''t arrive on time, there was only one possibility, and that was that something had happened to him that was beyond his expectations. In this situation, the only thing he could do was protect himself and not let himself be a burden.


    Initially, he was still thinking about what he could do. However, since Jiu Niang asked to leave the city, he naturally agreed without hesitation.


    Yes, out of the city!


    Although this city appeared to be completely safe, it was not. Right now, people were scouting everywhere in the city, and not everyone in the city would be expelled. Although it was impossible to sort out all the people in such a large city in such a short period of time, it would definitely become clear as time passed.


    Then when the time comes ¡­


    As long as the city gates are sealed, at that time ¡­


    Catch a turtle in a jar!


    That''s right, that was the word. He didn''t know why, but he suddenly became stronger.


    By that time, the entire city would have been tidied up, and it would be an easy task to capture one or two people in such a closed city.


    Even though he knew that these were only his guesses, those people wouldn''t dare to openly search for him no matter how capable they were. However ¡­ However, there was a saying that was correct. One should rather believe it than not ¡­


    Right now, he only had these two weak girls by his side, so he couldn''t take the risk ¡­


    Exiting the city now was a dead end for many...


    However, wasn''t he risking his life to survive?


    "Uncle, I beg of you ¡­" We haven''t eaten in days ¡­ "


    "Scram, scram ¡­"


    "Auntie ¡­"


    "Go, go ¡­"


    In just a short month, there were only a few people on the streets of Jincheng. The shops on both sides of the streets were closed, and the cold wind blew through the red leaves on the ground. The entire city was in an unspeakable depression.


    On the deserted street, a dirty child was squatting in a corner. When he saw someone, he would rush over and hug his thighs while pulling at his sleeves, hoping for a bit of food.


    But...


    He did not know how many times he had repeated this to and fro. Other than a kind-hearted middle-aged aunt secretly stuffing her with half a mixed grain steamed bun, he had gained nothing else.


    "There''s food, there''s food."


    He then hugged her tightly and ran to the corner of a street not too far away. He saw that there were two children on the corner of the street, and their faces were dirty, and their clothes were tattered. It was unknown how long it had been since they had washed them, but they could smell a pungent stench from far away.


    "Big brother, I''m giving it to you, hurry up and eat it ¡­" "Little sister, this is your ¡­" The little girl quickly squatted down and split the remaining half of the steamed bun in her hands into two halves. She handed half of the half to one of the bigger boys, then split the other half into two halves and handed the bigger piece to the younger girl beside the boy.


    "No, no, I''m not hungry. You can eat." The boy frowned and gently waved his hand. No matter what, he didn''t want to catch the steamed bun. His eyes were fixated on the steamed bun as if he wanted to see a hole through it.


    "Big brother, hurry up and eat. I''m not hungry. You''re not in a good health, so you need to eat more. " The little girl held up the half piece of mixed grain steamed bun in her hand. Her big watery eyes were blinking with a sincere light. She couldn''t refuse it at all.


    "I ¡­"


    "Big brother, eat ¡­"


    Without waiting for the young man to finish talking, the little girl sitting beside him obediently raised the small steamed bun in her hand and brought it to his mouth.


    Suddenly ¡­


    The youth was slightly surprised and reflexively leaned back. It was as if he had seen a monster.


    "I... I don''t want... "You, you eat ¡­"


    Looking at the small piece of mixed grain steamed bun in Min''er''s hand, which wasn''t much bigger than his thumb, Situ Xi awkwardly smiled as if he had met a great enemy. To tell the truth, even though he felt that he had already mentally prepared himself, he really had to do it ¡­ He still felt that he wasn''t ready yet. It seemed that he had overestimated himself ¡­


    "Big brother''s eating, it''s good to eat ¡­" However, no matter how much he refused, Min''er still raised the steamed bun with a serious expression. Her small face was full of seriousness, and she didn''t show the slightest intention of giving in.


    "I ¡­"


    "Big brother, don''t be modest, hurry up and eat. "Your health is not good, you need to eat more, otherwise ¡­"


    Without giving Situ Xi a chance to refuse, Nona continued to speak while sobbing softly. In the blink of an eye, her eyes had turned red and tears were about to fall from her eyes. "I know big brother is afraid that little sister and I will starve, but ¡­" "But ¡­"


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" Brother, eat ¡­ Big brother won''t die ¡­ "Undying ¡­"


    As Nona spoke, she choked with sobs. Situ Xi was stunned. He wanted to explain, but ¡­ However, before he could even finish his words, Min Er cried even more. She cried pitifully while mumbling. Her pair of pitch black hands timidly pulled at her sleeves ¡­


    Suddenly ¡­


    "Alright, I''ll eat ¡­" "I''ll eat ¡­"


    With great difficulty, he took the steamed bun from her hand and stared at it, his eyes turning red. He clenched it tightly and tried his best to suppress the urge to throw the steamed bun out ¡­


    Wuu wuu, the baby felt bitter, but he couldn''t say it.


    "Eat, I''ll eat ¡­"


    Situ Xi gnashed his teeth, his tears almost falling.


    "Sigh, how pitiful."


    "Yes, yes, all of them are good kids ¡­"


    "Yeah, that''s a pity ¡­"


    "It''s just that in this world ¡­"


    A few pedestrians were walking on the side of the road. Their originally numb faces were filled with admiration when they saw the modesty in their eyes. However ¡­ However, in the end, he could only shake his head and look around, his face full of pity ¡­


    In this world, even if one''s family wasn''t full and didn''t wear warm clothes, they would still feel powerless ¡­ However, there were still a few elderly aunts who probably looked at them pitifully, secretly stuffing a few grains and steamed buns to them.


    However ¡­


    It was a pity that they did not know the truth of the matter. If they were to know the truth, it was unknown whether they would ¡­


    Alright, if they knew the truth, they would probably not have the chance to know. However, Situ Xi''s feelings ¡­


    "This..." "This ¡­"


    Stunned and tongue-tied!


    Right, Situ Xi was truly flabbergasted. He blankly stared at those people who were slowly walking away with sympathy on their faces, and felt that his brain wasn''t enough.


    "They..." "They are ¡­"


    This is... What had happened? Everything happened too fast, and he was starting to feel a bit incompetent.


    He could only feel his head buzzing as he had no idea what was going on.


    "Big brother, this is great! We have something to eat, we have something to eat ¡­"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Min''er, who had been sitting obediently to the side, suddenly burst into an excited laughter. Her pitch black face was covered with a brilliant smile as she stared at the few pieces of black grains and steamed bun in Nona''s hands.


    "Yes, yes. We have something to eat. Min''er, you''re so obedient."


    How clever, to be able to understand without a teacher.


    Min''er''s reaction was extremely satisfied. She gently patted her head, her face full of praise. At the same time, she didn''t forget to look at Situ Xi with a warning look.


    In a voice that only they could hear, he said, "This is something you promised. Don''t forget, we are beggars now!"


    Yes, they were beggars now.


    There were three motherless beggars who couldn''t eat until they were full and dressed warmly. They were obviously overjoyed to have been fed. How could they have such bitter faces? It was as if they had been hurt by someone else.


    As expected, he thought it through carefully. If not for the fact that he thought of it from the start and decided to experiment in advance and leave the city recklessly, he might have... He was afraid that he would be seen through before he could even take two steps ¡­


    Looks like this kind of pampered person really couldn''t believe it at all. Even though he said it well with his mouth, he still couldn''t let it go when things were about to come to an end. However, there was no one who could blame him for this, and it was normal for his reaction to be based on his identity. Although Jiu Niang wasn''t sure of his true identity, she was certain of one thing: this guy was definitely not ordinary.


    That''s right, if she had guessed at the start that this fellow''s identity was either that of a rich or noble, then after he agreed to her suggestion without the slightest hesitation, she could confirm that this fellow was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Even though Situ Xi had been very calm from start to finish, and had never been in a hurry, no other changes could be seen. However, the moment she mentioned leaving the city, she saw joy and urgency in his seriousness.


    Yes, urgent.


    Back then, he had made an agreement with Little White to protect his safety before someone came to pick him up.


    Although Lil ''White didn''t say that anyone would come to pick him up, it was enough to say that someone came back to find him. Logically speaking, it would be best to just quietly wait in such a situation, but ¡­


    In this case, there was only one possibility, and that was... The person who was supposed to come pick him up had met with an accident, meaning that he couldn''t come pick him up on time or in other words, he couldn''t come pick him up.

 C104

    Sure enough, there were many people in this world who did not understand what was happening.


    For example, beggars.


    At first, Nona thought that with the current situation in Jincheng, even if there were still beggars who hadn''t been cleared out, there wouldn''t be much left. However, when they truly started to become beggars, they discovered that there were actually so many people behind them.


    "In the future, if anyone dares to bully you, you all can report your young master''s name." All of this shall be under the protection of the Lord Dog, and the Lord Dog will take care of your food for all of you! " A pair of pitch-black eyes turned in his dark face, occasionally scanning his surroundings. It was obvious that he was a very quick-witted young man.


    He didn''t look that old, but his voice was crisp and crisp. He was about the same size as Situ Xi, but he was much sturdier, and his mouth was filled with the breath of a martial artist.


    However, he didn''t seem to be annoying at all. On the contrary, he seemed to be rather close to him.


    Not to mention Situ Xi and Min''er, the outsiders rarely came into contact with each other. This was the first time that even Nona, who had seen so many different types of people, had a good impression of this young man.


    "Yes, yes, please take care of me from now on."


    She was clearly just a small brat, but she had to pretend to be chivalrous. Jiu Niang forced herself to smile and mimicked the way the ancient costume drama went.


    As expected, the young man who called himself ''Lord Dog'' was instantly amused by what he heard.


    Flowers bloomed on his face that had not been washed for who knows how many days. He patted his chest excitedly and proudly guaranteed, "Don''t worry. There is no one here who doesn''t know about this dog. If you guys follow this lord dog, naturally, this lord dog will not let you guys suffer a loss. "


    "Yes, yes, Lord Dog is domineering."


    Nona nodded and pretended to look like a dog''s leg as she continued patting.


    Standing behind her, Situ Xi couldn''t help but lower his head and cover his mouth, trying his best to suppress a smile.


    Min''er, on the other hand, had an innocent look on her face. She didn''t know what was going on as she held on to Jiu Niang''s hand tightly. She timidly looked at the youth who called himself "Lord Dog" and asked, "Then, where should we live?"


    Right, what she cared about was not the question of whether the mask would cover her. Of course, she didn''t understand what the mask was, but she wouldn''t think so much about it. Her sister was very powerful, so following her sister was definitely not a mistake. However, she was concerned about where they were going to stay tonight. Her sister had said that from today onwards, they would be beggars. They wouldn''t be able to return home and would be living outside.


    Originally, she was worried about how to live outside. However, when she thought about how she had to live in the wilderness all the way while escaping, she felt a lingering fear. Although she didn''t dare to tell her elder sister, she was still worried for a day. It was so easy to meet this youth who claimed to want to take care of them.


    "This... You... "You ¡­"


    There were less and less people in the city, and a few days ago he got a few more people out. Finally, he met three guys.


    But he didn''t expect this skinny little girl to be like this. She didn''t care about anything and asked where she lived first.


    "You, to be a beggar, you have to have a goal, how can you not enter? Life was not going well now. He could not think about sleeping and resting every day. As the saying goes, why sleep so long when you are alive? After death, you will sleep forever. "You, ah, now we have to consider how to find food to eat, and don''t think that beggars are so easy to deal with, we all have a chassis ¡­"


    It wasn''t easy to find three subordinates, but no matter how you looked at it, it was impossible for them to make any progress.


    He didn''t expect that it would be his turn to start recitation today. Thus, he felt really happy in his heart.


    Although Jiu Niang was a little girl, she was actually a grown up person. In just a few moments, she had fully grasped the background of the young man who called himself ''Lord Dog''.


    He had been begging for food since he was young. He didn''t even know his name, nor where he lived, much less his parents. He only knew that he had been living in Jincheng City since he was young. Putting everything else aside, there was nothing in Jinjin City that he was not familiar with.


    It was fortunate that he had been around Jincheng since he was a child, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to see things clearly. Otherwise, he was afraid that in this period of time, Jincheng City would become so chaotic that all the yamen runners in the yamen would be sent out. Not to mention the fact that they were all registered families, they didn''t even have proper businesses, and would have been the first to be eliminated.


    It was also his skill that kept him waiting until he met Ninth Niang and the others.


    Of course, everyone in this world had their own survival skills. These beggars, although they could not eat their fill and had nowhere to live, they had their own unique ways of living. This was also the reason why almost all the households in Jinshan City had been cleaned up, and why there were still so many beggars here.


    Originally, pretending to be a beggar was just a cheap plan from the very beginning.


    After all, even though Nona and Min''er''s days were not good, and they were no different from beggars in terms of food, they were still very different from beggars. Originally, she wanted to find a good way to leave the Jin City safely. Moreover, she didn''t want to hide anything from the public, so from the beginning, she wasn''t sure if she could find a good way to get rid of these beggars. However, after interacting with this little beggar who claimed to be Lord Dog, Jiu Niang was even more certain that she had made the right choice.


    "Sigh, don''t worry about me in the future. As long as you follow the dog grandpa well, I will also ensure that you all eat your fill and dress well! However, if you don''t listen ¡­ "Hmph, you should know the situation outside as well. Once we leave this place, Lord Dog will no longer be able to control himself ¡­" The young man, after all, was a young man. He told everything he did not know, but he was still very excited. He did not realize that he had been taken away.


    On the contrary, he was immersed in his own excitement.


    This was really great! He never expected that one day he would have three subordinates as well. This time, three of them came at the same time. He could not suppress the excitement in his heart. Most of the people had hidden themselves, not daring to go out easily. At the beginning, he had also been hiding behind them, but now, he could not endure the loneliness any longer and felt as if he was going to die. He did not expect that by sneaking out, he would actually be able to make a profit.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had made the right decision today. Looking at himself, he had only gone out for a short trip and already found three helpers, it seemed that he would have to go out again in the future, maybe he could win over more people. What was so special about those guys, it was because they had more people, that they always looked down on him. Now, he had people too ¡­


    "En, alright. We won''t run around. From now on, please take care of me, dog grandpa."


    This child... Nona felt a bit embarrassed and her heart broke out in a cold sweat ¡­ At the same time, he glanced at Situ Xi who was squatting in a corner. Although this fellow''s clothes were shabby and his entire body was dirty, he was still unable to conceal the unique aura on his body. This was the first time he heard this, let alone this youth who was born with an extraordinary background. Of course, at a time like this, Jiu Niang could not count on him to reply, so she had no choice but to hurry up and answer, "Us three siblings, in the future, I''ll be troubling the dog grandpa."


    Yes, three siblings.


    Right now, Nona, Min''er, and Situ Xi were pretending to be the three siblings who had lost their loved ones. This was something that had been agreed upon from the very beginning. Not to mention, judging from their age, it was really not easy to arouse suspicion. The three of them had already confessed to each other. Not to mention a young man who didn''t know anything, even if he was careful, he wouldn''t be able to find out after a period of interaction. As for this point, Nona was very confident.


    "Sure, sure. You three siblings, as long as you follow them around in the future, you can''t avoid being nice. However, as long as you three follow them around in the future, you can''t avoid being nice.


    The young beggar had a face full of arrogance. He put his hands on his hips and arrogantly raised his head. He truly had a bit of imposing manner.


    Although he wasn''t very old, he had been through a lot since he was a child. However, he was still young. If he had been older, then perhaps he would have been more reliable.


    However, looking at his serious expression, Nona couldn''t help but to let out a sigh of relief.


    He thought, "Although this guy talks a bit too much and rambles endlessly, he''s still a kind-hearted person after all." Since he was willing to accept the three of them, it was naturally the best. Although the three of them pretended to be beggars, it couldn''t be a lie. "Of the three of them, the only one who was familiar with the outside world was Nona. However, ever since she had transmigrated into this world, she had spent most of her time in the village and was basically isolated from the world. She didn''t understand many things, and even if she had a special ability space, it would not be a problem to save her life.


    Furthermore, for these two fellows, not to mention Min''er, even if a four or five-year-old girl were smart and smart, how could she compare to a dog grandpa who had been hanging around outside ever since she was young?


    There was even less of a need to talk about Situ Xi. Although he had never taken the initiative to mention his identity, he hadn''t been able to come up with an answer even though she had tried to beat him up. However, from his words and actions, Ye Zichen could vaguely tell that this person was definitely not an ordinary person. However, because he was not an ordinary person, there was never a single person who lacked someone to take care of him. This way, he could say that his self-care ability was 0, so he couldn''t count on him making any good suggestions at this time.


    As long as he didn''t cause trouble for himself, it was already a blessing in disguise.


    "En, sure, sure. I''ll give these to you. You should hurry up and eat and go to bed. We still need to go out tomorrow morning. " He had been busy the whole day without being able to get anything. These steamed buns had been brought over since a long time ago, but he had always been reluctant to eat them and had hidden them in secret. Today, he was in a rare good mood. In his mind, he had finally gotten himself a follower. As a big brother, he naturally had to treat his little follower well. Even though he felt a bit of heartache, he still gritted his teeth and took out all of his stock. He kept telling himself that it wasn''t a big deal since Min Er and the rest of them would definitely be able to obtain even more items.


    As he said this, his uncomfortable heart was no longer as uncomfortable.

 C105

    On his dirty hands, there were three to five steamed buns and two teeth marks. It was obvious that he had eaten before and did not want to finish eating.


    Unknowingly, even Situ Xi couldn''t help but turn his head around. His expressionless face finally relaxed a little.


    "You keep it, we''re not hungry."


    He took a deep breath. He didn''t know why, but he felt a very strange feeling in his heart.


    To tell the truth, in his entire life, Su Tian''an had said that his identity was rather special. Thus, he could only hide in the darkness and could not openly approach others.


    However, I have never received any grievances in my life. Even if he didn''t say anything, royal father would have given you everything you had done well. To be honest, he never felt that there was anything wrong with this, even Situ Jin never told him about this. He guessed that their identities were about the same, and there were a lot of similar situations, so the two of them had been together since they were young. But after all, they lived in the Royal family. Most of the so-called pain and discomfort came from deep within their hearts, not physical torture and hunger.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    If he did not encounter a calamity this time, he would never have known that people could be this hungry.


    That''s right, he had been accustomed to eating in luxury since he was young. He always wanted the best, but when had he ever seen someone nibbling on tree bark that was like mud, or even someone eating a person? Even this time, most of the time, he had only heard others talk about it, and he had truly seen very little of it.


    But...


    He didn''t know why, but as he looked at these moldy steamed buns, an indescribable feeling arose in his heart.


    "I''ll say it to you, then I''ll say it to you guys!"


    Then, he quickly took two steps back and looked at Situ Xi with a guarded expression, as if he was saying ''I''ve already given it to you anyways, if you want to return it to me now, I won''t take it occasionally.'' Think about how you''re going to deal with this steamed bun.


    Truth be told, Situ Xi had been lonely since he was young and he had many people serving him. However, because of his status, they had always been inferior to him and would obediently carry out his requests. They could die for him, but they would never become his true friends. Thus, when he met Situ Jin later on, he kept pestering him like that. However, Situ Jin knew about his identity. Most of the time, he would give up because he knew that his body wasn''t too good.


    And this young man didn''t.


    He just put it at home as an ordinary person, no...


    He even treated himself as someone who needed someone to take care of and was weaker than him.


    But for some reason, now that he had received his care, Situ Xi''s heart couldn''t help but not feel disgusted. Instead, he felt a faint joy in his heart.


    "That ¡­"


    "Alright, let''s eat, let''s eat ¡­" "Thank you, Lord Dog. Tomorrow, we will definitely listen obediently. We will definitely be able to get more things from you."


    Seeing that Situ Xi still wanted to say something, and was completely unable to understand his current mood, Jiu Niang was deeply afraid that he had accidentally said something wrong. She hastily jumped out and saved him, afraid that he would accidentally say something that he shouldn''t have.


    After she finished speaking, she snatched the steamed bun from Situ Xi''s hands and evenly divided it into four parts, "From today onwards, we are all together. We will share good fortune and suffering together, but strength will only come after eating. Let''s eat together."


    After all, Jiu Niang wasn''t a real child. She neatly divided the steamed buns into four parts. Of course, she was selfish enough to give the better ones to Situ Xi and Min''er. The two of them had a very high status, and each of them had to be taken care of by their own camp. In the end, the customer was the god, so naturally, he had to treat them better. As for Min Er, she was just a child. She had been following the I-frame and sleeping in the open all along the way. These steamed buns were obviously broken. She was still a bit worried about her stomach. As for herself ¡­


    Fine, she told herself over and over in her heart, Ninth Niang, oh, Ninth Niang, how could you be so pampered? She had eaten nothing on the way here, how could a few broken steamed buns take her life?


    Of course, the only one left was the young man who claimed to be Lord Dog.


    It was obvious that this child had grown up in this kind of environment. Although it seemed like she had let him down, Jiu Niang knew in her heart that right now, the one with the strongest resistance was most likely this dog grandpa.


    So for now, they could only let him down.


    Later... If there was a chance in the future, he would definitely think of a way to make it up to her.


    "This ¡­"


    Eat this?


    Sweeping his eyes over the steamed buns that were divided into four parts, Situ Xi wasn''t stupid. He could tell with a single glance that his was the best.


    But even if it was the best, there were still layers of mildew on it ¡­


    Since he was a child, he had lived in luxury. Although he was somewhat moved, he still somewhat resisted in his heart when he thought of how he really had to attend and love her.


    This kind of resistance didn''t mean that they looked down on the lord dog, nor did it mean that they found it beneath them. Rather, it was ¡­ but it''s a kind of inborn --


    "These are all for you. Who is the lord of the dog? I''ll give them to you guys as soon as I tell you. Stop wasting time here. It''s not that simple!"


    After all, he was just a teenager, so this lord dog didn''t know what these people in front of him were thinking. In his eyes, Situ Xi was slightly frowning, afraid that there wouldn''t be enough food.


    Yes, there were only a few steamed buns. The three of them were barely able to handle it, let alone splitting it into four parts. Each of them could only get half a palm''s worth of steamed buns.


    Although he hadn''t eaten his fill in a few days, he was still the boss of these guys. If he wanted them to follow him willingly, he had to do it first. Otherwise, why would they follow him? This was something that Jiu Zun was well aware of. Even though he said this, his stomach was growling without a trace of politeness ¡­


    Immediately, he blushed deeply. "I ¡­" "I ¡­"


    Jiu Niang and Situ Xi both lowered their heads in tacit understanding. They pretended not to see anything, only grabbing at Min''er''s hand.


    Min''er was smart and quickly understood. She obediently picked up the steamed bun and handed it to the lord dog. "Brother, eat. Only when you''re full will you have strength."


    Although her palm-sized face was covered in a layer of darkness and her clothes were tattered, her pair of large watery eyes made it hard for people to refuse. It had to be said that Min''er was still young, but she was a very sensible person. Especially after running for her life along the way, she became more and more sensible. "Brother, eat. You can only take care of Min''er after you''ve eaten your fill."


    Deeply afraid that the lord dog would refuse, Min''er continued to work hard.


    "Then... Then I ¡­ "I''ll give you face. Tomorrow, as soon as the sun shines, we''ll head out. I guarantee that I''ll find you all some food to eat!"


    He was still a child after all, and his stomach was extremely hungry. Lord Dog did not continue to insist, but instead, he grabbed the moldy steamed bun from the hands of Allergy and started to move it ¡­


    It had to be said that this dog grandpa was indeed a very smart young man. He did not bring Nona and the others with him to the center of the city, but to a distant place instead.


    The journey was full of twists and turns. If it was Nona who had the best stamina, she would have felt like she was going to die at any moment. The young man who called himself "Lord Dog" maintained a calm face. No matter how he asked, he was sure of his answer: "It''s almost there!"


    Even Jiu Niang didn''t understand that after a few steps, they had finally arrived, and this time ¡­


    "Have we arrived?"


    With a red face and a coarse breath, Min''er fell to the ground and took deep breaths. Her black and white eyes were filled with excitement.


    Compared to Situ Xi, he was even more miserable. Although he was the oldest, due to being poisoned for many years, his body had long since been hollowed out by those poisonous substances. Although he had not been able to fully supplement his body in the past few years, but as the saying went, it was three portions of medicine and poison. The more he ate, the worse it would be for his body. Today, he had suffered a great loss. However, he found it embarrassing to say that the others were all younger than him, so how could he be inferior to two little girls? As such, it was hard to say how much trouble they would have to endure along the way.


    It was a good thing that he was already there. He could not care less about his image as he plopped down beside Min''er. "We''re finally here."


    Right, we''ve finally arrived.


    If it wasn''t here, he would suspect that this little beggar was also sent by those fellows.


    If he continued to walk like this, he would die of exhaustion without the need for those people to do anything to him.


    But...


    "Isn''t ¡­ isn''t this the temple?"


    Nona took a few deep breaths and calmed herself down with great difficulty. She then quickly scanned her surroundings.


    The surroundings were filled with towering old trees and there was barely anyone around. There was only a collapsed building a few dozen meters away. There were also some exposed stone statues outside the door, making it look like a temple.


    But...


    Weren''t they here to beg for food?


    Why would they come to this temple? Nona felt somewhat puzzled.


    "Smart!"


    However, Master Dog didn''t know what Nona was thinking. He only saw that she could tell at a glance that this was a temple. He proudly gave her a thumbs up as his round eyes lit up.


    His eyes weren''t bad after all. Look at how smart his subordinates were.


    However ¡­


    "Are we here to pay our respects to Bodhisattva?"


    Not waiting for Jiu Niang to speak, the youngest, Min''er, couldn''t wait any longer. She looked at the old dog with a puzzled expression, her big, watery eyes filled with puzzlement.


    This big brother is so strange, didn''t they say to bring them to find food at dawn?


    Why did they come to this strange place?


    Although Min''er was young, she had always been held in high regard by her mother. Every year, her mother would take her to pay her respects and beg for peace.


    Therefore, to her, the purpose of this temple was to pay her respects.


    "This... Of course not! "


    The lord dog did not expect Min Er to be the first to say goodbye. His face darkened as he stomped his feet, "What''s going on inside your head? When did we say we were going to say goodbye? You can''t speak nonsense like that. Quickly, quickly ¡­" Spitting... Children speak without fear, children speak without fear ¡­ ''Seriously, don''t speak nonsense like that. The immortals in the sky will hear it. It wouldn''t be good if they were to hear it ¡­ '' "We don''t have anything to bid our farewells to ¡­"


    The dog urged Min''er to spew some saliva as soon as possible.


    Seeing that even the little fellows were gathered together, Jiu Niang and Situ Xi looked at each other ¡­

 C106

    To be honest, Jiu Niang was a modern person, so she didn''t believe these weird people.


    Plus, she was a doctor, so she naturally believed in science.


    However, there were indeed some strange phenomena in this world that could not be explained, so ¡­ The old man used to say: rather believe it than not...


    She had followed her grandfather since she was young. After her grandfather became old, he also began to believe in the things related to gods and buddhas. In the beginning, she didn''t agree with it ¡­ But Mom and Dad wanted it to be something that they could entrust into their hearts ¡­ Thus, she decided to let nature take its course ¡­


    She had once heard her grandfather nagging at her about what gods would hear. Now that he looked at the little beggar mumbling to himself, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    "I... "I threw up ¡­"


    After all, he was still young. With just a few words, the dog grandpa scared the little girl witless, so she obediently followed his instructions.


    After spitting out the saliva, she looked at him with a pitiful expression, afraid that she would do something wrong.


    "Humph, you have to remember this in the future. There are some things you cannot say randomly, especially in a place like this. We don''t have anything right now, so we can''t say anything nonsense! "I must remember this!"


    As if he was afraid that Min''er wouldn''t be able to remember, the lord dog reminded her once again with a solemn expression.


    Truth be told, these were words that he had heard from those old beggars in the past. These were the words that those old beggars had whispered in his ear when he was young. Of course, if he met someone who had a bad temper, it would be a stinky beating, so he remembered these things very well.


    "Indeed, don''t speak nonsense ~"


    Even Situ Xi, who was sitting at the side, nodded his head heavily like Tina, his face full of agreement.


    Min''er, who had been taught a lesson, nodded obediently with bloodshot eyes.


    Only Nona was powerless to look up at the sky ¡­


    Alright, there really is a generation gap, and this generation gap seems a bit too big ¡­ It was a little unsurpassable.


    However ¡­


    Forget it, forget it. It was fine as long as everyone was fine. Slightly shaking her head, Nona couldn''t help but console herself.


    To be honest, she still didn''t understand. What were they doing in this temple? The temple looked like it was about to collapse and even the remaining buildings were considered dangerous. It would be very dangerous even if they went in, let alone living here. Even if Min''er hadn''t asked, she would have suspected that this fella brought them here to pay his respects and had Bodhisattva bless them with food.


    Of course, this was just a thought. She did not dare to say it out loud. Looking at his serious expression, it could be said that Min''er was still young even after being educated. If she were to do it herself, she would really lose a lot of face.


    However, this made her even more puzzled. Since they weren''t here to pay their respects, then what were they here for?


    Did he come here to enjoy the scenery? Speaking of which, the scenery here was quite nice. There were lush and verdant trees everywhere, and the air was very fresh.


    However, eating their fill was a problem for them right now, so they didn''t have the mood to appreciate the scenery.


    After scanning her surroundings, another thought appeared in Nona''s mind. Could it be ¡­ Could it be that the reason they came here was to hunt?


    Eyebrows... Alright, if I were to ask her to do this, she wouldn''t be able to do it no matter what.


    "Alright, let''s not stay here any longer. Let''s go in!"


    Meanwhile, Nona was still in a trance, planning what exactly was she here for. Meanwhile, the lord dog couldn''t help but urge, "Hurry up, you guys have plenty of time to rest later."


    "Where are we going?"


    With a slight frown, Nona was still a bit puzzled. They had come this far, and it was impossible for them to not have any thoughts about it. It was just that this young man who called himself ''Lord Dog'' had been whispering to her from the very beginning, and the more curious she was, the more she felt in her heart. Although she was no longer a child, she had a habit of making things clear no matter what she did. If she did not make things clear, she would never be at ease.


    "You''ll know in a moment."


    However, it was clear that the dog grandpa did not want to make things clear. He only glanced at Jiu Niang with a complacent expression, while frowning. He patted his chest and guaranteed, "Don''t worry, I''ll let you guys have a big meal today. It won''t be a problem."


    The dog grandpa proudly patted his chest. Last night, he had been excited for the whole night and spent most of his time in Jincheng by himself. Now, it wasn''t easy to find a few willing to follow him, so of course he would be happy. In fact, there were a lot of beggars in Jincheng, but they were all in their own factions. The lord dog remembered that when she was very young, she lived with an old beggar, and when she grew up, the beggar died, and then she became him alone. At that time, he was often bullied by beggars. It was just that at first, when he was young and everyone didn''t want him, he grew up and became quick-witted. Many puppets wanted him to follow them, but now, he became picky, and because of this, he became a person. As he grew older, he began to hope for a power of his own, because he slowly began to understand that there was strength in numbers.


    After taking in Ninth Mother, Situ Xi and Min''er were very satisfied. Everything else aside, they all seemed very obedient, and they weren''t that young either.


    In this day and age, even beggars liked to rely on their seniority to show off their seniority. He didn''t like those kind of old beggars.


    Of course, the thing that made him the happiest was that there would be a big meal today.


    He had asked around about this matter for a long time, and every month, he would come here early. Even after all these years, it had never changed. This was something that very few people in Jincheng knew about at the start. He had been in sole possession of the city for a long time. After a long period of time, his days were filled with energy, so the suggestions made by the other beggars were unable to move his heart. However, as time passed, more and more people came to know of this proposal.


    Therefore, he had urged the three of them to hurry over since it was still early in the morning. Since no one had arrived yet, he could take advantage of this time to find the best spot.


    "Alright, you should make this matter clear."


    She was indeed a child. Even if she pretended to be mysterious, she was still unable to completely control her emotions.


    Nona was not a fool, so she could tell at a glance that this fellow was very excited. Looking at his silly smile, it was as if he had been knocked unconscious by a pie that had fallen from the sky.


    However, there was a saying that was right. There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. After all, Nona was not a real child. This was a principle that she understood better.


    "Aiya, why are you asking so much? "How could I, Lord Dog, harm you?" The lord dog believed that it was him who had taken in Jiu Niang and co. in front of them, it was naturally superior. Now, after being questioned repeatedly by Jiu Niang, it felt somewhat unhappy as it grumbled in displeasure. However, no matter how much he grumbled, he still unwillingly explained himself: "This is a good place. Back then, it was extremely difficult for this dog grandpa to find out about it. This Lin Family is one of the most prestigious people in Jincheng, and every year at this time, the Lin Family''s madam would come here to pay her respects."


    "Alright, alright, this is really troublesome!" Seeing that they did not say anything, they decided not to be obedient anymore. Seeing that it was almost time, the young man who called himself ''Lord Dog'' panicked a little and pulled at his hair in dissatisfaction. In the end, he muttered with a dark expression, "Truly, the dog-eat-dog did not recognize the good intentions of the troops in the cave. Lord Dog was originally bringing all of you here for a meal, but I never expected that you guys would not be grateful at all."


    After all, he was still a youth and was still young. Moreover, he was always by himself in the past. It wasn''t easy for him to get these few little friends, so he was unspeakably happy in his heart. Although he wanted to say a few words about the power and prestige of being the boss, he didn''t want to make it clear that the boss wouldn''t obediently listen to him. Naturally, he had no choice but to compromise ¡­


    He glanced at the three of them with a slightly unhappy expression on his dirty little face, "Hmph, I already said that I will follow the lord of the dogs, they will definitely let you have your fill. You guys ¡­ "When did you find such a good person like me in this world ¡­" Even though he was mentally prepared to compromise, if he were to say it out loud, dog grandpa would still feel a little unwilling. After all ¡­ Alright, he was the one who discovered it. If he didn''t bring them along, these people definitely wouldn''t have been able to find them. Yet, these guys are still acting as though they aren''t going to leave even if I don''t explain myself ¡­


    "Hurry up and say it!" There''s so much nonsense to talk, Nona urged impatiently. It wasn''t that she didn''t have time to listen to his nagging. Since there was nowhere else to go, he could just nag on and on. But seeing that he was clearly prepared to explain, and was thinking about how long it would take for him to continue talking like this, who knows how long he would continue. Jiu Niang was a little worried, but he kept dragging her away.


    "You ¡­" Suddenly, the face of the dog owner darkened as he unhappily waited for Nona. However, she was not afraid. Her eyes met his, and then the dog owner was helpless and defeated.


    His shoulders drooped, and he was a bit discouraged. "Fine, fine, just say it. What''s wrong? Amazing."


    "Let me tell you this. There will be people coming here to offer their sacrifices and this entire area will be surrounded. So we need to find a place to hide first. Otherwise, when they come, we won''t be able to get in."


    "Hide? Why did you have to hide? "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Min''er obediently raised her hand and asked.


    She had also gone to pay her respects with her mother, but she had never hidden herself.


    "This... This is the business of a noble family, how should I know ¡­ "Anyway, I''ll just hide ¡­"


    This time, he really did stun the dog grandpa. Why did he have to hide? He really didn''t know how to explain it.


    But... However, if they did not hide, then those people would definitely drive them away. If they waited for those people to leave and come back, then even more people would come to snatch the things that they could not. Therefore, if they wanted to hide, they had to leave the place as soon as possible.


    However, this dog grandpa naturally wasn''t willing to say these words out loud.


    How disrespectful, I clearly said that I''m going to take them to a good meal ¡­


    "Let''s stop talking, let''s stop talking. Are you guys leaving or not? If not, I''m leaving by myself!"


    The youngster felt that he had lost too much face. He was immediately displeased and grumbled as he walked towards the dilapidated temple.


    Jiu Niang and Situ Xi looked at each other before finally coming to an agreement. They followed after her ¡­ Since Jiu Niang had decided, Min''er naturally didn''t have anything to say. She obediently followed suit ¡­

 C107

    Under the lead of the Lord Dog, the three of them quickly found a good hiding place. Behind the tall Buddha statue, it was dry and spacious, and the four of them could hide inside without getting crowded. Most importantly, he was behind the Buddha statue. If he didn''t search carefully, he wouldn''t have discovered that there were a few children hiding behind it.


    "You''re really amazing, you even know this place."


    There was a thick layer of leaves on the ground. One could tell that they had been prepared beforehand. Sitting on top of the leaves, she didn''t feel the slightest bit cold. After settling up Min''er and Situ Xi, she generously praised the dog grandpa.


    It had to be said, this person truly had limitless potential.


    Just look at this little beggar who claimed to be Lord Dog, if he was in a normal situation he would not even look at them, he would not have expected them to have their own laws of survival.


    It was no wonder that even though everyone in Jincheng City had started searching for the person they were looking for, there were still so many beggars sneaking around.


    If they were hiding here, even the bailiffs would not come for them.


    "Of course! "Hmph, there are people in Jincheng that this grandpa doesn''t know about?"


    After all, he was still young. With a few pleasing words, the little guy started to become complacent, "I''ve already told you. As long as you obediently follow me, I''ll let you have your fill."


    For a youth, eating one''s fill was an extremely difficult task. He had grown up in a beggar''s nest since he was young, and eating his fill and getting dressed was something he had high hopes for. Thus, to him, this sort of promise was the best, which was why he kept emphasizing it.


    If that were the case, then not to mention Situ Xi, who had lived a life of luxury since she was young, even Nona and Min''er would only be listening.


    "Alright, alright, we''ll listen to you. Is that enough?"


    Nona was an adult herself, so when it came to a child like Lord Dog, she only lightly smiled and no longer argued with him.


    Of course, it was impossible for him to cover them up or something like that. In addition, they had already prepared a lot of food, and the reason why they followed him was because they wanted to take the opportunity to see if there was any insurance to get out of the Magnificent Brocade City.


    "Hmph, it''s good that you know this. Looking at the entire Jincheng City ¡­"


    "Shh, someone''s coming!"


    He was very happy to be praised as a dog lord. He wanted to continue but was stopped by Nona. Nona covered his mouth and whispered in his ear.


    Situ Xi and Min''er also discovered this, and they immediately held their breaths.


    He saw a group of people slowly walking towards him from a distance. The person leading them was a year-round woman dressed in gorgeous clothing. The servants behind her carried boxes of food in their hands, which clearly weighed quite a lot. The group of people all walked towards them in a grandiose manner, with at least a dozen of them.


    "This is my savior. Be careful, you won''t be discovered."


    It had been many days since he had had a full meal, and his stomach was growling as he looked at the boxes of food. However, this was not the time to let anyone find out; if they did, they would definitely chase them out.


    "En!"


    Following Master Doggie''s instructions, Jiu Niang and the others were already sitting up straight. Even their breathing had slowed down.


    Even Min''er, who didn''t understand why they wanted to hide, understood. Although they had food on them, it was still very attractive to look at the large boxes of food.


    "Alright, you guys, quickly clean up."


    Looking at the dirty and dilapidated temple, a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in Madam Lin''s eyes. She held onto a silk cloth and covered her nose as she urged the servants to clean up. "Seriously, after so many years ¡­" "I really don''t know what he''s thinking ¡­"


    The servants were already prepared. They quickly began to clean up.


    Looking at the dust flying in the air, Madam Lin backed off in disgust, afraid that her body would be stained with it.


    "Madam, please rest here."


    The serving maid had long prepared a chair for her and even laid down a cushion woven from brocade with care.


    Madam Lin glanced at them and nodded her head in satisfaction. "Mn, alright. You don''t need to serve them. Hurry up and clean up with them. Return as soon as possible after you''re done." I still have a lot of things to do! "


    With a wave of her hand, Madam Lin signaled for the maidservants to clean up. He didn''t want to stay in this place for even a minute longer. He really didn''t know what that old man was thinking. Even after so many years, he still came to pay his respects. As for him, what he wanted to do was just to say it out loud ¡­


    "Damn old thing!" Hmph, just wait ¡­ Waiting... I''ll definitely teach you a lesson! "


    This sort of place was remote and dirty, and he had to come here every year. Every time he expressed his dissatisfaction, he would always cause trouble for himself. Thinking of this, Madam Lin felt a surge of anger.


    However ¡­ With a quick thought, he... Soon, she ¡­


    Isn''t it going to be windy and rainy when the time comes?


    "Old thing, let''s see how you''re going to deal with me then!"


    A pleased look flashed in Madam Lin''s eyes. Her face was full of fat and flesh, and she was in a good mood. She felt that she wasn''t as upset as before when she looked at the messy and dilapidated temple.


    She wasn''t too sure about what had happened that year, but she had heard that old thing mention it a few times, but every time she had to ask him in detail, he would deliberately move away. So after all these years, she still didn''t know why he would come here every year at this time to pay his respects.


    However, all of these were not important. He would soon be able to leave this place.


    At that time, with the appreciation of his father-in-law, a mere Lin Family ¡­ She didn''t think much of it ¡­


    "Old thing, you must not have thought of this!"


    Although that old thing didn''t care about the mother and son, she didn''t dare to tell him that she captured that young man. If he knew that he was going to give that young man to someone above, he definitely wouldn''t allow it. She had seen through him for so many years, and this kind of person was scared and timid at the same time.


    Difficult to achieve greatness.


    "Alright, hurry up and leave this to me. I still have things to do!" There''s no time to waste here! "


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became. Although that youth had been hidden well, it wouldn''t be good if that old thing found out, so he had to return as soon as possible.


    Originally, she had thought of a way to get him out two days ago, but ¡­ However, the atmosphere in the city had been quite strange lately. The number of guards at the city gate alone was more than double the usual number. It was simply a pipe dream to secretly send a living person out.


    So these two days she had been very anxious, but on the surface she had to pretend that nothing had happened.


    "Yes!" "Yes!"


    This matter was very covert, and only the few people beside her knew of it. The maidservants did not know of it, but they felt that Madam Lin''s temper had gotten worse in the past few days. They did not dare to easily offend her, fearing that she might accidentally get into trouble. Thus, when they heard her urging them on, they all sped up ¡­


    The temple was not big, and more than half of it had collapsed. What they had to clean up was just a small area in front of the Buddha statue. The so-called cleaning was just like asking the dead leaves on the altar and the dead branches on the ground to be taken care of. A dozen or so servants quickly cleaned it up.


    Although Madam Lin was unhappy with the fact that they had to come here every year to pay respects, she did not dare to slack off in the slightest. She had prepared all the ingredients required for three lifetimes of service, and this was not the first time these maidservants had come here.


    "Madam, everything is ready."


    After all the items had been arranged neatly, the young maid then stepped forward to invite Madam Lin.


    Madam Lin took a glance at them and after confirming that there was nothing wrong, she nodded her head and said, "Open them all."


    With her permission, the maidservants began opening the boxes one by one. The air was suddenly filled with the faint aroma of food.


    The scent of Jiu Niang and the rest, who were hiding behind the Buddha statue, spread to their noses very quickly, and they were only one or two meters away from the food. Immediately ¡­


    "Gulp ¡­"


    A muffled sound echoed.


    Suddenly, the four of them were startled. They looked at each other.


    In the end, everyone''s gaze gathered on Master Dog. Master Dog waved his hands in panic, "I, I ¡­ "I didn''t mean to ¡­"


    It was a good thing that his face was covered in filth. Otherwise, he would have flushed red in embarrassment.


    But he really didn''t do it on purpose, he really didn''t think that such a thing would happen. However ¡­ But she was really too hungry ¡­ He hadn''t eaten his fill since he started to clean up the outsiders in Jinshan City. If it wasn''t for the sake of being a bit more generous, he would''ve eaten the steamed buns last night for a month ¡­


    "Shh!"


    With this explanation, the commotion became even more intense. Jiu Niang wore a dark expression as she signaled for him to be quiet.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Lord Dog was like a deflated balloon. His shoulders were drooping while his head was drooping feebly.


    All four of them felt their hearts hanging high in their chests, deeply afraid that they would be discovered by the people outside ¡­


    Fortunately, no one moved after waiting for a long time. After confirming that no one had noticed, the four of them heaved a sigh of relief. They then continued to hold their breath and carefully observe the outside.


    "Alright, I''ve brought the things as well. I don''t care what grudges there are between you two, just eat what you deserve! I''m afraid if I eat it this year, it will be gone next year. " Only after the maidservants had arranged everything did Madam Lin unwillingly stand up, walk to the Buddha statue and bid her farewells, before softly muttering to herself.


    As if she didn''t want the maidservants by her side to hear her, her voice was suppressed.


    However, Jiu Niang and the rest behind the Buddha statue still understood clearly.


    "That damnable old thing, he doesn''t know how to grow land on the outside and he actually wants me to pay him back!" Hmph, let''s wait and see ¡­ Damn old thing... I''ll definitely make you look good ¡­ "


    Madam Lin had been unhappy with her husband for a long time. As time passed, her discontent deepened.


    Originally, she was just a poor girl who relied on her husband for everything. That was why she was able to bear with it so much these past few years. However, the heavens really did have eyes, allowing her to wait for him ¡­


    "Alright, since the worship ceremony is over, we should ¡­"


    All of this was just an interlude to Madam Lin. She had been tired of coming here every year for the past few years. Since she had already finished her interlude, she naturally didn''t want to stay any longer. However, she didn''t even have the time to finish speaking ¡­

 C108

    "Gulp ¡­" "Gulu ¡­"


    After pretending to be beggars for just a day, there had been food hidden on their bodies for several days. However, in order not to be discovered, they hadn''t eaten in secret last night. Originally, although he was not completely full after eating those steamed buns, it should still be considered half full. But now, as they smelled the tempting fragrance coming from outside, their stomachs felt empty. Let alone the youngest Min''er, even Nona and Situ Xi couldn''t withstand it any longer. After a while, Min Er''s stomach started to growl as well ¡­


    "I, I ¡­" "Elder sister, I didn''t mean to."


    Min''er''s face was red as she timidly pulled on Nona''s sleeve. Her eyes were filled with embarrassment, and her little face that was covered in dust instantly flushed red. Even her ears were about to drip blood.


    She really didn''t do it on purpose, it was just that the fragrance outside was too strong.


    "Forget it, I know you didn''t do it on purpose."


    Jiu Niang lightly shook her head and pitifully patted the little girl''s head.


    Of course she knew that this little girl didn''t do it on purpose. Things like this weren''t something that could be controlled by a human. Just now, she almost drooled herself.


    Although this woman didn''t look respectful at all and didn''t have any intention of coming to worship Buddha, the things she had prepared were quite sumptuous. Even if it was unbearable, just the smell of it was enough to attract people. Jiu Niang herself was still a grown woman, but she couldn''t control herself. Furthermore, Min''er was only a child. It was impossible for her to tolerate this.


    It was already rare for her to be able to persist until now and obediently remain silent.


    Speaking of which, if Min''er was in modern times, she would only be a child who had just entered kindergarten. A child in kindergarten wouldn''t understand anything, it would already be amazing for her to be able to last until Xi''an.


    "Seriously, I wasn''t hungry at first ¡­"


    As Nona spoke, Situ Xi also couldn''t help but complain.


    Originally, he didn''t feel that he was that hungry, but at this moment, the fragrance continuously wafted around him. He also felt that his stomach was about to collapse from hunger.


    "Just endure for a moment."


    She shook her head helplessly, but there was nothing she could do.


    Speaking of which, looking at such a tasty home right in front of their eyes, no matter what, they could not eat it. This feeling was really not too good.


    "Sigh, keep your voices down. It would be bad if they heard."


    Compared to the others, he had not tasted water for a very long time. Looking at the huge pile of food outside, he really wanted to rush up and grab it. But... There were so many people watching outside. If he rushed out, he might not get anything to eat after all, and he might even get beaten up by someone smelly. After all, this wasn''t the first time he had encountered something like this.


    "Got it!"


    Nona half-closed her eyes and waved her hands, hugging Min''er tightly with both of her hands. She felt a burst of anger in her heart.


    Damn it, it was not good to see food right in front of his eyes, but he could not eat it even though he was starving.


    "Soon, soon, they''re almost gone ¡­"


    The three of them sat in a corner, blind and not annoyed, but Lord Dog could not sit still. His body was pressed tightly against the Buddha statue and his eyes were shining. He was prepared to rush out the moment they left.


    However, just as the woman was about to leave, she suddenly stopped.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Why aren''t you leaving? "


    Normally, this kind of place would not stay for long. This was the first time he would leave, so why didn''t he leave?


    "Eh? So strange, why is another person here? "


    The dog grandpa lay quietly on the ground, staring into the distance with his eyes wide open. He looked as if he was afraid that he would miss something.


    However, he didn''t expect that there would be two middle-aged men running over from afar. Moreover, they seemed to be very anxious.


    They quickly ran to the middle-aged woman and lowered their heads to say something.


    Very soon, the face of the middle-aged woman who was prepared to leave immediately changed. "What? Is that true? How could this be? You bunch of useless trash, didn''t I say that you should just watch over him and not let any news of him? "


    Madam Lin''s face was dark and her eyes were wide open as she stared at the middle-aged man before her.


    On the way here, he had expended all his energy and energy to rush over. He had never wanted to say something like this, but since it had already happened, he had no choice but to come over to Madam Lin. "Madam, this is not the first time we have met. "This time, we brothers have been careless, but since what has happened has already happened, please quickly think of a plan."


    "You ¡­ You... "You guys really ¡­" With a pitch black face, Madam Lin glared angrily at the man. Her hands were clenched into fists, and her face looked like she was about to eat someone. The maidservants beside her did not know what had happened, so they assumed that the two middle-aged men had offended the madame.


    "How dare you! How dare you offend my wife!"


    "What are you guys talking about? How dare you!"


    "Who are you people!?" Get lost already! "


    A dozen servants surrounded Lady Lin, separating the two middle-aged men from her.


    Although Madam had a bad temper recently and always sent goods out, the few of them had suffered a lot and were even punished by Madam.


    But no matter what, Madam was their master. They absolutely could not let their master suffer a loss.


    "You all ¡­ Get out of the way, we have something to say to Madam! "


    This matter was kept a secret, and very few people knew about it. The reason Madam Lin had come to find them was because she did not want others to know about it. In order to make sure no one suspected, they rarely came into contact with Madam Lin, but today was a very important day. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have rashly come looking for her.


    Seeing that he was suddenly separated from the others, the middle-aged man started to get anxious.


    "Humph!" You all better hurry up and leave, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    "That''s right, that''s right!"


    "Hurry up and get lost!"


    Although these maidservants were not very old, and their daily duties were to take care of Lady Lin, they had never done any heavy work. They were all cultured and refined, not to mention that they could not carry her on their shoulders. If he really fought with these two middle-aged men, it was not certain who would suffer a loss. It''s just that I can''t take it anymore ¡­


    "You all ¡­ You damn slaves ¡­ Madam, please say something. We are on the same rope now, and if anything were to happen, at that time ¡­ When the time comes, we brothers will be ¡­ Barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes. "


    Seeing that he was separated by more than ten maids, the middle-aged man became a bit anxious. They had rushed all the way here in order to get an idea, and this matter had been pulled out by the lady from the very start. Now that something had happened, if Weaving Dye asked her to shoulder the burden, would it be possible for them to shoulder the burden for her?


    "All of you go away, I have something to say to them alone." After a long while, Madam Lin slowly recovered. She pushed away the maidservants standing in front of her and walked up to the two burly men. With a dark expression and a deep voice, she asked, "How many people know about this?" Where is he now? Did anyone discover it? "


    As the whole city was busy cleaning up, she racked her brains for a long time before thinking of a way to avoid being discovered.


    The most dangerous place was also the safest place. It would be better to just place that person in his own room. After all, the number of times a man came to his room had decreased over the years. Besides, who would have thought that they could place a living person in their own room?


    However, she didn''t expect that even though it was like this, she was still discovered.


    "This... This is what the old master found... "However, he was brought out by us ¡­"


    The middle-aged man explained in a somewhat restrained manner. At that time, someone came to the Lin Clan to check on them. The old master led the search, but who would''ve thought that he would find that person in Madam''s room? At that time, the two brothers had wanted to move the others as soon as possible, but who would have thought that the old master''s speed would be so fast?


    "What?" You... You two useless things, what about the others? What about the bailiffs? Did you see that? "


    Although Madam Lin had already expected that the man might see, she still couldn''t help but feel a sense of panic when he noticed her. However ¡­ Now that things have turned out this way...


    "No ¡­." "No, at that time, our brothers knocked the lord out and brought him over the wall. The yamen runners still haven''t come ¡­"


    Shaking his head, the middle-aged man was covered in sweat. Although he said that he had run out, Fang Zhi still remembered that he was covered in cold sweat. Luckily, he had run out.


    "Good, very good! This time ¡­ Hmph, I''ll take it that you''ve made up for your mistake. Listen up, you have to watch him carefully. You can''t make the slightest mistake, or else ¡­ Not only you all but me, don''t even think about getting away with it! " In order to curry favor with the person above, she had immediately contacted the person above after capturing the youth.


    Sure enough, that person was very satisfied with this youngster. He had already sent someone to deliver the message, and now that the situation was tense, he would personally come to pick him up when things had eased down a bit.


    If they lost someone, they wouldn''t be able to survive.


    "Yes, yes, we brothers know. Next time, we''ll definitely ¡­"


    "We... We... "It''s just that right now we don''t know where to hide them ¡­"


    The two brothers were also drenched in cold sweat from fright. Right now, the entire Jincheng City was filled with search runners. The two brothers really had no other choice but to find a suitable place to hide the person.


    "This... Let me think about this... Think about it, the person up there is very satisfied with this young man. You know in your hearts, those people who have no roots, their hearts are fiercer than anyone else, if... "You know what your fate is ¡­" Where was he hiding? This was indeed a very serious question, and finding such a place would be an easy task. Madam Lin did not know what to do, but at this point in time, she did not forget to give these two brothers a good beating so that they would not be afraid and ruin her plans.


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes, we brothers know that it is our good fortune to be able to work for our father-in-law."


    "Right, right, it''s our luck to be able to find the young man that our father-in-law likes."

 C109

    The two middle-aged men were sweating profusely as they nodded.


    Their hearts were also bitter. They clearly knew that this matter wouldn''t be so easy, but ¡­ But now that they were trapped, it wouldn''t be easy for them to escape. Putting everything aside, they knew Madam Lin very well. It wasn''t just one or two days since their brother had started working with her.


    The most venomous woman in the world would only be a woman like her.


    However, they didn''t expect this woman to have such great ability this time, fawning on an elder who thought she was of high status.


    However, this sort of thing naturally had nothing to do with them. They were only there to help keep an eye on the person and not to let him escape.


    In this day and age, who dares to go against the silver?


    Besides, she was just a blind teenager. Even if he ran, she would not be able to run away.


    To them, this was like a pie falling from the sky. Naturally, they agreed without any hesitation.


    However, they had never expected things to turn out like this.


    "Madam, rest assured, we will do whatever you tell us to do."


    "From now on, we brothers will follow Madam."


    As matters stood, the brothers had nowhere to go. Although they had successfully brought the young man out, they had also knocked out Lord Lin. Furthermore, at that time, they had bumped into Old Master Lin. If they had met face to face, Old Master Lin would have surely seen them clearly.


    The two brothers were merely guards invited by Master Lin, why would they suddenly appear in Madam Lin''s room ¡­ This point alone was hard for the brothers to explain. Even if they went back, just this alone was enough for Lin Lao Yue to not let them off easily. Furthermore, they were aware of Madam Lin''s plans. This matter was related to that powerful and influential elder above. It was said that the reason the Lin Family had been able to achieve its current status was all due to that elder ¡­ If the two brothers withdrew at this moment, it would just be ruining that Eunuch Wei''s plans. If that Eunuch were to continue pursuing the matter, then perhaps ¡­


    As the saying goes, a wise man knows his place...


    "Very good! You''d better remember what you said. "


    These two men could be considered to have some ability. Initially, Master Lin had spent quite a bit of effort to invite these two brothers over. It was said that these brothers had both been to the battlefield when they were young, and their hands were stained with blood. Master Lin had originally wanted to find a few people that he could suppress and had entrusted him with a lot of connections in order to find these two brothers. She had also spent a lot of effort to get these two brothers to agree to help him.


    However, she knew clearly in her heart that the reason these two brothers were willing to help her was because of the silver. He was willing to spend money on them, that was why they would place you at such a low price. If the day came when he ran out of money, they would naturally not listen to him. However, he did not expect that his misfortune would turn out to be a blessing in disguise and that he would not be at a disadvantage. Thinking of this, the corners of Madam Lin''s mouth curled up into a faint smile: "Since that''s the case, it''s time for us to return."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Yes sir!"


    The group of people majestically returned, just like when they first arrived.


    However, his speed was much faster than before.


    "Hu hu, I''ve finally left. I can finally eat now."


    Behind the Buddha statue, the eyes of the Lord Dog was glowing with a green light. After the person left, he hurriedly jumped out and extended his hand towards the pig head in the middle. He then pulled the pig head over and took a bite without any hesitation, instantly filling his mouth with oil.


    Following that, the three of them also came out. Although it was quite spacious in the back and because of the leaves, it wasn''t too cold. But even after being stuck inside for such a long time, he still felt uncomfortable ¡­


    Although Situ Xi and Min''er weren''t like old dogs that pounced on food, they still quickly grabbed what they wanted to eat and stuffed them into their mouths without the slightest hesitation.


    In the past, Situ Xi had been through this kind of torture and had even chosen the best food and clothing. She had always wanted the best, and even when she was on the run, her bodyguards would still give him the best.


    Following Nona later, although she didn''t suffer any losses, she was still not like the guards who were carefully protecting her. Of course, he would give her whatever he had. It would be fine as long as he was full. but it''s never been mean...


    But this...


    Looking at how he was continuously stuffing food into his mouth, although the speed was not slow, the way he ate was still pretty good.


    Nona couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    Even though he still hadn''t figured out his identity, he definitely wasn''t an ordinary person.


    If his bodyguards were to see him in such a sorry state ¡­ Nona couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. She suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body. She wondered if those guys would really kill her if they found out ¡­


    However ¡­


    "Eh? Eat, why aren''t you eating? Hurry up and eat, someone will come soon, and then you won''t even be able to eat if you want to. "


    As he ate, he did not forget to take some time out to take care of Nona and the others. He did look a bit like a big brother, to say nothing of the fact that he was.


    Seeing that Situ Xi and Min''er weren''t regretful at all as they ate, he couldn''t help but feel relieved. But ¡­ But why hadn''t Ninth Niang moved? Lord Dog couldn''t help but frown ¡­


    Every year, the Lin Clan would come here to offer sacrifices to the Lin Clan. In the beginning, he was the only one who knew about this, and that was by chance, but as time went on, more and more people came to know about it. There were countless pairs of eyes watching the scene, waiting for the Lin Family to finish offering their sacrifices before rushing in.


    Due to the fight over the food a few years ago, there had been bloodshed. Even now, his memories were still fresh, let alone this year.


    This year''s situation was special, and everyone''s days were even worse than before. He didn''t even need to think to know how many people would come to snatch it this year.


    I heard that there was a calamity around here, and people in the city were having a hard time ¡­ In the past, the people in the city would usually not fight over it except for those who were having a tough time. Moreover, they were still children. This year''s situation was really hard to say.


    "Eat quickly, don''t waste anymore time!"


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that time was running out. As he ate, he quickly stuffed the food in his pocket. Knowing that the Lin Clan was about to offer their sacrifices to Zhang Xuan, he had already prepared a sack for them. With these items, he wouldn''t have to worry about not having any food for a long period of time. Thinking of this, Lord Dog couldn''t help but feel elated. If he wasn''t so smart, he would have found a small path and brought them here. He would have hidden them here first and then the four of them ¡­


    "I''m leaving."


    Nona stood there quietly, watching them eat. Situ Xi and Min''er''s appetite wasn''t big, and they were already full. Moreover, they hadn''t prepared anything, so they could only stare as they ate. Seeing that they had eaten their fill, Jiu Niang said in a low voice before turning around to leave.


    I don''t care about them...


    Until now, the words of the middle-aged woman and the two men were still lingering in her mind.


    Although they lowered their voices, she could still hear them clearly due to the close proximity.


    Especially the eunuch and the blind boy ¡­


    But what did it matter? Nona could not understand no matter how much she thought about it.


    Suddenly ¡­


    "Damn it!"


    His eyes lit up, and his mind suddenly opened up. Instantly, Nona''s face darkened, her eyes full of anger. "Damn it, she actually ¡­" To actually do such a heartless thing! "


    Right, how could she have not thought that these people would be so vicious? Their intention was for the youth to be dedicated to the old eunuch.


    If she was really just an eight or nine-year-old girl, perhaps she didn''t even know what that meant ¡­ But...


    Although she had never come into contact with people like eunuchs, she had seen many ancient costume dramas and novels in the past. No matter how dumb she was, she understood that giving the youth to the old eunuch would definitely not be a good thing.


    Of course, the thing that worried her the most was ¡ª the blind youth!


    She didn''t see her brother when she met Gu Yu''s family that day. These days, she had been wondering if her brother had met with an accident. If that was the case ¡­


    "No, no ¡­"


    Gu Jinyu''s delicate and pretty face quickly appeared in his mind. Although he hadn''t seen his brother for a long time, Nona still remembered his appearance very clearly. With how big brother looks, if ¡­ If it really did fall into the hands of that old eunuch ¡­


    Nona did not dare to imagine what would happen.


    She could not help but quicken her steps as she thought and thought.


    At this moment, she only had one thought in her mind, and that was that no matter what, she must catch up to that woman.


    It didn''t matter if the person she was talking about was her big brother, she still had to go and take a look ¡­


    Even if it was only a one in a million chance, she couldn''t let that happen.


    "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­" "I ¡­"


    He was still a child after all. Even though he was a bit hungry, he would be full just by eating a little. Min''er obediently wiped the corner of her mouth and selected some delicious pastries. She was going to give them to Nona, but she didn''t expect her to see her sister walking away so quickly. She started to worry. While shouting, he gave chase ¡­


    Situ Xi, who didn''t know what was going on, was also stunned ¡­


    "This is ¡­"


    Situ Xi''s brow creased. She looked suspiciously at Jiu Niang''s back.


    Situ Xi had always felt that Nona had a maturity that far surpassed her age. Ever since she met her, she had always been obedient to Chu Li no matter what happened.


    I didn''t expect that this time ¡­


    "Did something happen?"


    He clearly knew how important that little girl was to her.


    Even though he knew that this little girl wasn''t related to her by blood, but she was always protecting her and taking care of her. Even if it was her own elder sister, she probably wouldn''t be able to do such a thing.


    Therefore, he could not think of any other possibility apart from what had happened.


    "We''re leaving, what about you?"


    Thinking of this, Situ Xi no longer hesitated. Although she didn''t know what had happened to her, since she was with them, there was no reason for her to fall behind. However, before he left, he still greeted the lord dog. This youth was completely different from everyone else he knew.


    It should be said that if it wasn''t for these accidents, he would never be able to come into contact with such a person in his entire life.


    However, he did not dislike this dirty-looking youth. Instead, he somewhat liked him.

 C110

    "Ah, you all ¡­ "You, you two, I ¡­"


    Doggie was busy collecting things from his pockets when he realized they had all left. He suddenly became angry, "Who are you guys? I''m the boss! I''m not leaving yet, what are you guys doing in the group?!" "So much food ¡­"


    Yes, for the Lord Dog, he could not bear to part with so much food. These people actually left just like that. He just couldn''t bear to leave.


    However ¡­


    "Forget it, forget it ¡­" "The two of us ¡­"


    However ¡­


    He looked at the leftover food with some reluctance. Although he was unwilling, he still chased after the few people who had left.


    "Huff ¡­ huff ¡­" "Huff ¡­ Huff ¡­" You guys are me! "


    The Lin Clan had brought a lot of things with them. Even though the dog grandpa wasn''t done packing, he had already filled the bag to the brim.


    He wasn''t tall to begin with, but now with a large bag on his back that was almost as tall as he was, he was already sweating profusely from all the chasing, "You, you disloyal people, you didn''t even wait for me, I''m your boss, I was the one who brought you guys there, you actually didn''t wait for me ¡­"


    It was not easy to catch up with him. The dog Lord was so angry that he almost jumped up and stomped a hole in the ground.


    It was a pity that he was carrying such a heavy bag. Not to mention jumping, it was hard for him to even walk. Even though he was feeling a bit annoyed, he could only complain nonstop.


    "What are you still standing there for?" Come and help! It''s all because of you guys, walking so fast.


    The Lin Clan had indeed brought a lot of things with them, and he had only managed to stumble into a small part of them in such a hurry. The more he thought about it, the more reluctant he became to part with them. This was a rare opportunity, and it would not be easy to get another one like this one. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but complain again, "You guys, such a good opportunity is wasted. It won''t be easy to get such a good opportunity next time.


    Indeed, such an opportunity was not easy to obtain. Putting everything aside, just the Lin Clan''s will alone could only do this once.


    Furthermore, there were so many people out there who were not full yet. It was hard to say how many people were waiting outside with covetous looks on their faces. On the other hand, he had finally managed to bring them into the alley with him. This was a golden opportunity that was hard to come by. Not only did they not take more, they even turned around and left.


    "Who asked you to have so many?"


    Help? Jiu Niang glanced at the dog grandpa with a darkened face. Although she complained, she still obediently stepped forward to help.


    It wasn''t that she really wanted to help, but there were only so many people here. If he didn''t help her, could it be that he would have to let Situ Xi or Min''er help?


    With Situ Xi''s physique, it would already be quite good if he could take care of himself. As for Min Er, a four or five-year-old girl, it would already be difficult for her to travel with him. It would be impossible for her to help him with that.


    "It is easy as you say, but take less. Do you intend to continue to starve?" "I really don''t know where you guys came from. You don''t even know how hard life is."


    He chased after her for a long time, but to his surprise, he found himself saying the entire sentence. When Nona split up, she seemed to have become more relaxed, and Lord Dog could not help but stomp his feet and complain, "Why don''t you guys look? We have four people here! How much do we eat!? Such a good opportunity, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to encounter again. If I don''t understand what you guys are thinking, I can definitely get more of those! "


    Actually, the speed of Ninth Mother and the others was not that fast, it was just that the bag that Master Dog was carrying was a little too heavy. However, along the way, he did not have any intention of throwing it away.


    Ever since he was young, he had tasted the coldness and warmth of human nature. Hunger and the like were simply commonplace, and most of the time, he ate a meal without any end. Being able to live a good life until now was already not an easy thing, so naturally, he would not let go of anything when he encountered such an opportunity.


    "Of course not, but didn''t you say that a lot of people are also waiting for it?" At least leave some for others! " Of course, Jiu Niang wouldn''t admit that she had a fever at the time. She wholeheartedly wanted to catch up to those people as soon as possible, but after walking for a while, her mind slowly calmed down. It was obvious that those people had been prepared for him. Now that he had chased after them so recklessly, they must have realized it immediately, which was why they had slowed down their pace. However, she naturally wouldn''t tell this sort of thing to the Lord Dog. Let alone the Lord Dog, even if it were Situ Xi or Min''er, she still wouldn''t tell them for the time being.


    "You ¡­ You, you prodigal woman! " Hearing Jiu Niang''s words, Lord Dog jumped up in excitement. He pointed his trembling finger at her, his face flushing red.


    Since he was young, he had always lived outside. Hungry and full days were a common occurrence, and from his point of view, it was a rare opportunity for him to encounter such a situation today. After so many years, he had been looking forward to eating his fill every year. Naturally, he wanted nothing more than to take everything away with him. At first, he hadn''t been able to get all the food away, but now, hearing her say this, his heart was filled with dissatisfaction. However, this matter really couldn''t be blamed on Jiu Niang. Before she transmigrated, Jiu Niang naturally hadn''t suffered much and had suffered a lot. Since she was a child, she had been born under the red flag. She bathed in the spring breeze and enjoyed the treatment of being like a flower. She was still too far away from him when it came to food and clothes. Even after he transmigrated, eating and dressing was a problem, but he also had no way to understand the life that the dog lord had lived since he was young.


    "You ¡­"


    "Scoundrel, Scoundrel!"


    This was the first time in her life that she had been treated like this by someone. Nona was not angry; she was only shocked. Moreover, she could tell that this kid was truly angry. However, before Jiu Niang could say anything, Min''er, who was obediently being pulled by Jiu Niang, could not help but jump up. She clenched her little fists and pounced forward. Her little fists rained down on Lord Dog''s body.


    Suddenly, the lord dog became anxious. He hurriedly dodged aside while protecting the food in his hands, deeply afraid that Min Er would ruin it. "Little girl, you''re crazy. Get away! Get away!" "It''s going to fall, it''s going to fall ¡­"


    The old man muttered as he retreated. However, even though he was being chased by Min Er, he did not retaliate. His hands were still tightly protecting the bundle in his bosom.


    Nona and Situ Xi quietly stood at the side, watching without a word.


    They knew in their hearts that Min''er''s small arms and legs weren''t enough to hurt the lord dog, but ¡­


    The two of them were curious, but they didn''t say anything. They just watched in silence. It was rare for the two of them to remain silent.


    "Hit you, hit you ¡­" "Bad guy, bad guy ¡­"


    As a child, Min''er had been somewhat silent at first. After all, she was just a child after receiving such a shock, and it was impossible for her to recover in an instant.


    However, as time passed, he was still a child and gradually became more cheerful. Although most of the time he was quiet and peaceful, he had regained his natural instincts as a child. However, in her heart, Nona had become the most important person. As long as it was related to her, whether it was good or bad, she was more involved than she was.


    "Hey, hey, what do you mean? I, the Lord Dog, kindly accepted you two, but you ¡­" He actually repaid kindness with enmity, right ¡­ "That''s right, it means that kindness is repaid with hatred ¡­"


    Even though Lord Dog was slightly older than Min''er, his height made him around the same age as Nona. Because he spent most of his time outside, he was more experienced than most children. At this moment, he could only let Min Er chase after him and hit him. His mouth was mumbling nonstop, but he didn''t retaliate in the end.


    After a long while, Nona finally could not bear to continue watching.


    "Alright, Min''er, stop messing around."


    Taking a deep breath, Nona swept her gaze across the crowd as they slowly disappeared. She immediately opened her mouth to stop Min''er.


    Previously, she was a little anxious and hurriedly chased after him. After all, the Lin Family was a large group of people and their speed was not fast. Thus, she was able to catch up very quickly. At the same time, he also realized that something was amiss. They would easily be able to find him if he continued to chase them. Fortunately, they were all dressed like beggars. Even if the Lin Family saw this, they would not think too much about it.


    However, this was a serious matter, so it was best to be careful.


    "Hit you, hit you ¡­" "Bad guy ¡­"


    Although Min''er was young, she knew that it wasn''t any good words to say to Jiu Niang. Especially since these words were meant to scold her, Min''er felt even worse than if she had been scolded. Even after hearing Jiu Niang''s words, Min''er still clenched her fists in dissatisfaction ¡­


    "Min Er, stop messing around!"


    Seeing that she couldn''t stop, Nona could only hurry up and grab Min''er''s hand. "Alright, Min''er, stop hitting him. He knows he''s wrong."


    Alright, since Jiu Niang had lived for two lifetimes, this was the first time she was cursed in such a manner.


    But nevermind, nevermind, nevermind, she was an adult with a lot of things to do with children.


    But...


    "I am not wrong, you are a prodigal woman! I''ve never seen such a spendthrift like you. Look at you, not only are you ugly, you''re also a prodigal. Who would dare to marry you in the future? On the other side, Jiu Niang didn''t seem to care about her past grudges as she busied herself with helping dog grandpa. On the other side, dog grandpa jumped up by himself and even looked at her unhappily, "I guess you''re right, I''m not wrong!"


    "Pah!"


    With a single slap, he pushed down the old man who was jumping up high.


    Nona''s face darkened, "What does a child know? Nonsense, who''s the one that''s losing!"


    "You ¡­"


    "Pah!"


    Without waiting for the dog to finish, he slapped him again. "Child, you are not allowed to speak carelessly."


    "You ¡­"


    "Pah!"


    Another slap.


    If he was as arrogant as a dog, he would have been beaten up if he had been like this a few times.


    However, with a dark face and wide eyes, he glared fiercely at Jiu Niang. His mouth moved, but in the end, he did not dare to continue speaking.


    "Remember, don''t curse or speak nonsense." Seeing that it was finally quiet, Jiu Niang nodded her head in satisfaction. Then, she extended a finger and fiercely poked his brows. With a gloomy face, she pretended to be fiendish, "Also, who said I can''t marry? If I can''t get married, I''ll still marry you and harm you! "So, remember, disaster comes from the mouth."


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    The dog grandpa stared at Nona with his mouth agape. Even after a long while, he still couldn''t say a complete sentence.


    However, Nona did not have the mood to pay any attention to him. She swept her gaze in front of her and observed her surroundings. After a long time, she pulled Min''er by the hand and walked towards a small forest. Situ Xi had been standing quietly by the side the entire time. Now that she saw Ninth Mother pull Min''er away, she naturally didn''t stay any longer. She turned around and followed her.


    All that was left was the blushing face of the old dog.

 C111

    "You all ¡­ "You guys ¡­"


    With a flushed face, the dog grandpa followed them after a long time of awkwardness. Seeing the three of them quietly lying on the ground, he was puzzled.


    Just as she was about to ask, she was intimidated by a cold glare from Niang. She obediently shut her mouth and laid on the ground like them.


    Only after this did he notice that not too far away, there was a group of people that he recognized with a single glance. Who else could it be other than those people that were worshipping in that rundown temple earlier?


    "You, what do you think they''re doing? They were the nobles of the city. They only came here once a year. "You better not have any ideas about them. These families all have a lot of servants." The dog lord thought that Jiu Niang was after this family, so he couldn''t help but remind her.


    As beggars, they were extremely hungry, and would sometimes do things that they had no other choice.


    As someone who had lived in a beggar''s house since he was young, he naturally knew about all of this.


    But at the same time, he remembered even more vividly that these rich families in the city were not to be trifled with. They all had their own servants, and all of them were vicious, which was not something they could afford to provoke. He had once watched his brothers and sisters who were begging with him before him get beaten to death ¡­


    If anyone had the lowest life in this world, they would be the beggars.


    If a normal family member died, it would definitely alarm the government. At the very least, there would be a family member who would cause a ruckus.


    As for the beggars, most of them came from an unknown place, let alone their own families. Even if they were beaten to death, no one would give them a second glance. At most, they would just throw them into the forest.


    "Did you hear that? I''m telling you the truth, these people are not to be trifled with, you must not provoke them. "


    For some unknown reason, of the three of them, Situ Xi was the oldest. Moreover, Nona and Min''er had also said that he was their older brother. However, his intuition told him that Min''er was the one in charge.


    Originally, those words had nothing to do with him.


    But for some reason, when he thought of the bloodied faces of those people who were beaten to death, he couldn''t help but ¡­ He was really afraid that he would one day see her like that ¡­


    Seeing that there was no reply from Jiu Niang after a long time, Master Dog became anxious. He pulled on her sleeve with all his might, "Did you hear what I just said? You... If you guys are worried about not having anything to eat, I... I... This is all for you... "Don''t you want to ¡­"


    After living for so many years, the most serious thing that has happened in the eyes of this dog was that he had nothing to eat. Seeing Jiu Niang''s green eyes staring at the group of people, the first thing that came to his mind was that Jiu Niang was worried that she had nothing to eat. "You don''t have to worry about that. I, I''ll definitely find you guys more to eat ¡­"


    "Puchi ¡­" Originally, Jiu Niang didn''t want to nag him. At this moment, she had other things on her mind, so she naturally didn''t want to say much. However, she could not help but chuckle at his nagging and the way he was getting more and more outrageous. "You ¡­" Is there nothing else in your mind other than food? "


    She looked up at the young man who called himself Lord Dog, and a smile could be seen in his eyes.


    Only then did she notice that this youth had a pair of beautiful eyes. They were jet-black and shiny, and clean to the point that there wasn''t even the slightest bit of impurities in them. He looked just like her big brother. It''s just that my big brother''s eyes are beautiful, but I can''t see anything, and these beautiful eyes can see all the colors in the world ¡­


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but worry for Gu Yu.


    Gu Jinyu was the first person she saw opening her eyes in this world. She was also the first person who treated him well.


    Although Gu Yu''s family couldn''t be considered a good mother, Gu Jinyu was a very responsible person''s brother.


    But...


    His eyes could not see. If he really fell into someone else''s hands, how would he protect himself?


    Thinking of this, Jiu Niang became more anxious.


    "You won''t starve until you''ve eaten your fill."


    Was there anything else in his head other than eating? The dog grandpa stared blankly at Nona for a long time before replying in a low voice, but his eyes were full of struggle.


    It was just that at this moment, all of Jiu Niang''s attention was on those people ¡­


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that those people had left, Nona pulled Min''er and shouted in a low voice. She then got up and quickly left.


    Situ Xi didn''t seem to hear the conversation between Ninth Mother and the dog grandpa at all. She gently nodded and followed him step by step. The dog grandpa bewilderedly looked at the back as he walked away. He suddenly felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. It seemed sour yet a little sweet, and his mind was filled with that brilliant smile.


    He had no idea what was wrong with him. His mind was blank, but his legs couldn''t help but follow along.


    "Eh ¡­" "This is ¡­"


    Jiu Niang and the rest carefully followed along the way, watching helplessly as they walked into a big house.


    Since they were all children and were all dressed as beggars, they did not attract much attention.


    But...


    "How can this be!"


    Nestled against the wall, Ninth Madame watched as they entered the old house. A signboard hung from the front of the house, with two large words written on it: Lin Residence.


    Although she didn''t hear it clearly, she vaguely heard something being brought out ¡­


    But now ¡­


    "Did I make a mistake?"


    With a tight frown, Nona shook her head with all her might, feeling very confused.


    Had he heard wrongly? Or could it be that he had been worrying too much about his brother recently, which was why all his forces came at once?


    "Halt, Halt ¡­" You heartless people, how can you treat me like this ¡­ I am the Gu family ¡­ How did our master treat you all back then... You are now... "My poor son ¡­"


    Just as Jiu Niang felt that she was overthinking it and was about to leave, she heard a familiar voice not too far away.


    Jiu Niang raised her head and saw that not far away, the one crying and wailing outside the Lin residence was none other than Gu Yu''s family.


    Immediately, Jiu Niang halted her steps.


    "Why is she here?"


    Jiu Niang didn''t really feel like responding to this Gu Yu.


    However, what she didn''t understand was that based on her understanding of Gu Yu''s family, people like her were always afraid of life and death. Over the years, other than a few days ago when she ridiculed and reprimanded her opponent, this was the first time Jiu Niang had heard him speak so much. Furthermore, it was such a noble family ¡­


    Of course, the most important thing was what she had said.


    "Let''s go!" Let''s go!


    He had seen a lot of trouble from when he was young and he had grown up in a place like this.


    This woman was crying and making a ruckus in front of someone''s house. There definitely wouldn''t be a good ending. Under these circumstances, it would be better to leave as soon as possible.


    It would not be good if the situation went awry.


    "Yes."


    However, Jiu Niang didn''t even look at him and directly shook her head.


    In this situation, it was impossible for him to leave just like that. Since this Gu Yu clan had appeared here, and what he had heard just now ¡­ She was only guessing at first, but now she was even more sure that her brother had really fallen into the hands of these guys.


    Nona, who had intended to leave, now felt more and more assured that it would be even more impossible for her to leave just like that.


    Although she hated this Gu Yu clan and didn''t want to involve her in any way, since it was related to Gu Jinyu, she had no choice but to calm down.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you know that these people are not to be trifled with? In case we eat shit, we''ll be out of luck. "


    He knew that these people were not to be trifled with. Their homes were all servants of the guards, and he didn''t know what was going on with this woman to make such a ruckus at their doorstep. They were probably going to have bad luck this time, so they naturally couldn''t stay here any longer.


    "Again."


    Jiu Niang stared at Gu Yu and shook her head slightly.


    Since it was related to her brother, she naturally couldn''t just leave like that. She had to get to the bottom of this.


    "You ¡­ Say something, what''s there to look at? This kind of liveliness is really ugly. These kinds of people are not good people and are not easy to provoke. "


    At this time, the entire Jinshan City was in a state of chaos, and a lot of people were being chased out of the city. Although he did not know what was going on outside, but seeing the faces of those people who were being chased out, even if he was a fool, he knew that it was not a good place to go.


    "There''s nothing to see in such a lively scene. This place is so close to the yamen. If there''s a commotion here, it will quickly alarm the yamen." Right now, many of you are hiding and not daring to come out. All of you ¡­ "You''re not afraid of correcting..."


    Although the dog grandpa never mentioned it on the way here, he was still worried. Ever since the Imperial City began to clear out the people, they didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, they were just beggars, and the heaviest of all matters had nothing to do with them.


    However, he slowly discovered that the situation this time seemed to be different. Even the beggars in Jincheng City started to clean up together with him.


    During this period of time, most of the beggars were able to gather and not come out.


    The dog grandpa still dared to run around. Firstly, he was too young and was used to running outside. Therefore, it was not suitable for him to suddenly hide. Secondly, naturally, it was because there was nothing to eat.


    It was easy to hide, but there was no food. It was hard to hide from the hunger.


    "We''re together. If you''re worried, you can leave first."


    Situ Xi, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up. But as soon as he spoke, everyone was stunned.


    Even Min''er, who disliked dog grandpa, stared at him blankly, not to mention dog grandpa. He had always been alone, and after finally finding a few companions, he was overjoyed. Even though they seemed to be different from what he imagined, he, who was used to being alone, was still very happy.


    But now ¡­


    "You ¡­"


    Lord Dog''s face was dark as he glared at Situ Xi. His hands subconsciously clenched into fists as he bit his lips. His eyes were filled with rage.


    Situ Xi didn''t fear him at all. She stared straight into his eyes.


    For some reason, there was a flash of light between the two of them.


    "You two, don''t argue!" On the other side, Nona was concentrating on observing her surroundings. She didn''t expect that something like this would happen just as she was distracted. She asked in confusion, "What''s going on with all of you?" "I still have something to take care of. If you guys are not willing to follow me, I''m afraid that you''ll have to leave first. After I finish what I need to do, I will naturally look for you guys."

 C112

    After all, Nona was not a child. She was well aware that this matter might be dangerous, and she did not intend to bring them along.


    However, things had happened so fast that she didn''t have the time to make any arrangements.


    Now that things had turned out like this, she had actually calmed down.


    "Listen up, I still have something very important to do, so don''t follow me. "Old Dog, bring the two of them back. Don''t come out when you have nothing to do. Once I''ve settled this matter, I''ll come find you guys."


    She didn''t know who the Lin Clan was nor why Gu Jinyu had fallen into their hands.


    However, she was very clear that this house wasn''t as simple as it seemed. Just from what she had heard from that woman just now, she knew that she had to give this person to her father-in-law. Since it was his father-in-law, it was naturally someone from the Imperial Palace.


    Even though she had watched quite a few of the imperial harem dramas, the biggest government official she had ever seen since her teleportation over this period of time was a prefect. Furthermore, she had even dragged the Xu family down with her. As the saying goes, a seventh rank official was needed before the Prime Minister, not to mention this deep palace. Anyone who wanted to crush a commoner like them to death could do so.


    "We''re together, of course there''s no reason for us to leave first."


    Situ Xi had felt that Nona was a bit unusual along the way, but he had already made up his mind. No matter where she went, he would follow her. So when she asked, he rejected her offer without the slightest hesitation.


    As for Min''er, although she didn''t say anything, her small hands were tightly holding onto Jiu Niang''s sleeves. Her eyes were bloodshot, as if she would cry if Jiu Niang told her to leave.


    "You ¡­ You... Do you think that this lord dog is afraid of death? Since both of you are not leaving, then naturally, this dog grandpa will not leave. "


    After all, he was still a teenager, and he knew that staying here for a few days wouldn''t be beneficial. Furthermore, there would also be dangers. However, seeing that no one was leaving, naturally, this dog grandpa wasn''t willing to leave alone. Besides, he had already decided that these guys were his lackeys. It would be too disloyal of him to leave his lackeys behind while he was still the big brother. It was always sentimental. If he let this fat guy listen to him in the future, would he live in the future?


    The lord dog stopped his chest and said loudly, "I won''t leave anyways. I, the lord dog, am also a man who can support both heaven and earth. I will not leave you behind."


    Yes, yes, he was a man of the world. He would never leave anyone behind.


    Furthermore ¡­


    Furthermore ¡­ The lord dog glanced at Jiu Niang without leaving a trace, and suddenly his heart was beating wildly.


    Although she came to your face full of pustules... However, while being ugly was a bit too ugly, one''s heart was still good ¡­


    Don''t think he didn''t find out last night.


    He had seen it clearly. She had left the best for her brother and sister, and he had eaten the worst of it.


    Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, she said that if she couldn''t marry him in the future, she would marry him.


    So...


    "I won''t leave, I won''t leave."


    Yes, he would not leave.


    If he were to leave like this, what face would he have in the future?


    As a man, what kind of man would abandon his wife? Doggie stopped carrying his back, and his clear eyes were filled with determination.


    Alright, unknowingly, he had already treated Nona as his wife ¡­


    Fortunately, Nona didn''t know at the moment that if she did, she wouldn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She had clearly only scared him a little to stop him from speaking carelessly, but she hadn''t thought that ¡­


    Heh heh, the real disaster came from her own mouth.


    Of course, this was all a story later. The most important thing for him to do now was to find a way to appease these guys. Otherwise, how would he find his brother with these guys?


    "I''m not leaving, big sister is not leaving, Min''er is not leaving."


    Min''er was holding on to Nona''s hand tightly. She refused to leave even if she was dead. Furthermore, she was muttering nonstop. Tears welled up in her eyes, as if she could fall at any moment.


    This... What the heck is going on!


    "Sigh!" From the tone in Jiu Niang''s room, tens of thousands of mud horses roared past.


    He gently shook his head and rubbed Min Er''s forehead. He said earnestly, "I''m not going to die, this is not a separation made between life and death, why are you making it so serious?" I just have a few things to do. It''s inconvenient for so many people to attract people''s attention. I''ll be back soon! It''s not like I''m not coming back! "


    Initially, she dressed up as a beggar for the sake of Gu Jinyu.


    Now that she had unintentionally found out about him, she naturally wasn''t willing to let him go.


    But...


    "What do you want everyone to do together? It''s easier to have more people."


    Nona thought about it for a long time, almost racking her brains. She finally managed to get her words straight. In order to make them feel at ease, she even emphasized time and time again that she would come back after she was done with things.


    But who would have thought that Situ Xi would say such a thing just as she finished speaking?


    This time ¡­


    "Right, let''s go together!"


    "Yeah, it''s easy to do it with more people."


    Alright, it''s rare for the three of them to share the same thoughts, but ¡­ Nona was a bit confused ¡­


    "F * ck ¡­" If she had always been strict with herself, she couldn''t help but say that she was dirty now.


    The heck, what kind of situation is this? Why is it that these fellows are like sticky candy and won''t let go just because they''re stuck? Could it be that they were really going to follow him around?


    He wanted her to bring a young master whose identity was unknown, but who was definitely not simple, a four or five-year-old little girl, and ¡­ And a group of people who didn''t know anything about the little beggar girl went to save Gu Jinyu?


    F * ck, stop joking, this joke isn''t so damn funny at all.


    Such a few people probably didn''t even know where Gu Jinyu was caught. Furthermore, she did not forget that the entire Jincheng City was being cleaned up from inside and outside. If this situation were to attract the bailiffs, none of them would have a good ending.


    He and Min''er did indeed have a household register, but now that they were dressed like little beggars, it was even more eye-catching.


    As for the other two, let alone the little beggar dog, even Situ Xi was a black person. There was absolutely nothing that could prove her identity. Furthermore ¡­ Moreover, her perception had told her that Situ Xi''s identity wasn''t simple. If she couldn''t prove his identity, then it would be even better. If she could, then it would be even more dangerous.


    "You all ¡­ Listen, I don''t want to hide it from you. "I''m going to look for my brother. Just now, I overheard that woman''s words, and I''m afraid my brother has fallen into their hands. From her words, it seems that she wants to give my brother to an elder in the palace.


    Originally, Nona didn''t intend to tell him about their illnesses, their little kids, and the one that she hadn''t even known for a day ¡­


    However, looking at their insistence, Nona still felt that she needed to explain.


    "Are you sure?"


    Hearing her words, the three of them fell silent. Even Min''er, who didn''t know what her father-in-law was, obediently shut her mouth. After a long time, Situ Xi finally broke the solemn atmosphere, "Are you sure that your brother has fallen into the hands of these people?"


    "I... I can''t guarantee it for sure, but... I''d rather miss it than let it go! "


    Jiu Niang shook her head, her expression a little awkward.


    She only secretly heard a few words just now, and with Gu Yu''s interference ¡­


    But if she was 100% sure, then of course she wouldn''t be sure.


    However, in this sort of situation, she would rather think too much than miss out on her carelessness.


    After all ¡­


    Whenever he thought of his blind brother, he would be sent to the palace, and ¡­ Moreover, she even gave it to such a perverted old eunuch.


    She wasn''t a child who didn''t understand anything like Min Er. She naturally wasn''t naive enough to think that she had sent them to the palace to enjoy life ¡­


    Although big brother couldn''t see it, but ¡­ However, in his heart, his brother was a noble and pure person like the jade he was before. He absolutely could not suffer such humiliation.


    "You ¡­"


    They would rather miss it than let it go? These few words ruthlessly pounded Situ Xi''s chest. Even the way she looked at Ninth Mother became a bit different. He had always known that this little girl was different from ordinary people, but ¡­ But he didn''t expect that ¡­ He had always thought that she, like everyone else, had no family. At the beginning, he had almost thought that Min Er was her biological sister ¡­ But he didn''t expect that ¡­ He didn''t expect that she and her brother would have such a serious expression on their childish faces. For some reason, he suddenly felt that the pustules on their faces weren''t that bad ¡­


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely help you!" The dog grandpa''s reaction was even more direct. He walked up to Nona and gently patted her shoulder. With a face full of certainty, he said, "Don''t worry. As long as she''s still in Jincheng, I''ll definitely help you find her!"


    "You ¡­"


    At this time, he didn''t even know who else he could find to help his brother with. Although Jiu Niang had always told him that he would definitely bring her brother back safely, she still didn''t have much confidence in herself. Hearing the dog lord say such words at this time made her heart feel unspeakably moved.


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong with us. Finding people is the best. Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Just you wait, I''ll get someone to help me immediately. "


    Master Dog patted his chest and promised without any hesitation. His eyes sparkled and were full of energy.


    What a joke! This person was most likely his brother-in-law, so of course he had to do his best.


    "Right, give this to me!" The lord dog took two steps, then suddenly turned back and took away the two bags in Nona''s hands. He held the two bags tightly in his arms, wanting to find someone to do something for him. To a beggar, this was the best form of sincerity.


    "You ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!"


    Nona still wanted to say something, but the dog grandpa didn''t stop and ran away like a wisp of smoke.


    All that was left was the grateful look on Nona''s face, and ¡­ There was also the expressionless Situ Xi ¡­ Of course, if one were to pay close attention, one would notice a faint trace of anger in the depths of his eyes ¡­

 C113

    "How dare you make a ruckus in front of my house!" "Men, blast him out!"


    She had something on her mind, but at the same time, she could not show it. Along the way, Lady Lin wanted to have millions of ants crawling about in her heart. It wasn''t that she hadn''t asked Xu Ang to directly ask these servants to go find someone, but ¡­ However, he was also afraid of being discovered by others, so he could only force himself to pretend that nothing had happened on the way back.


    Now that he had finally entered the house, he could finally think of a way to get out after getting rid of these servants. However, he hadn''t expected that there would be someone making a ruckus at the door the moment he entered the room.


    Madam Lin''s face was dark as she walked out. She glanced at Gu Yu, who was crying at the door, and a hint of disdain flashed across her eyes, "Tsk tsk, who do I think this is? Isn''t this Madam Gu? Didn''t she leave a few days ago? Why is he back? Back then I was kind to the old master, and as long as you sign the indenture contract, I will naturally keep you. But you two were too proud and proud to do it, so why are you back now? "


    Yes, she did offer to have Gu Jinyu and Madam Yu sign a indenture contract that day, and then let them stay.


    Of course, the excuse was that the entire Jincheng City was under investigation. They didn''t have a household register, so when they found out about it, they would have to take responsibility.


    After signing the indenture contract, she would become a lowly citizen. Gu Yu''s heart was filled with thoughts of revisiting home and living a life of luxury, so how could he sign it? Gu Jinyu was her trump card, and she was going to rely on this trump card to return to the Gu family. If Gu Jinyu had fallen into that low status, the Gu family would not even look at her.


    Thus, when Madam Lin suggested it, she rejected it without hesitation.


    However, she never would have thought that Madam Lin would be so ruthless. She said she was going to be kicked out, and Lord Lin didn''t even say a single word as he watched the two of them being driven out. Back then, she had said that she would not sign anything, but she felt that Madam Lin and Master Lin did not dare to do anything to her and Gu Jinyu.


    Unexpectedly, she was really wrong this time.


    Not only did this Madam Lin dare to make a move, she was also so decisive that she didn''t even give herself a chance to turn the situation around.


    "You ¡­ You... You ungrateful son, how our old master treated you back then, now you actually did such an ungrateful thing, your Lin Family is truly heartless ¡­ My poor son... "Where did you take my son? Give me back my son ¡­" When Madam Lin came out, Gu Yu rushed over wailing and hugged her legs. "Give me back my son, give me back my son ¡­"


    Originally, when she was chased out of the Lin Clan that day, she was unwilling to accept it. However, after that day, she had already fallen out with them and worried that if she came back to the Lin Clan that day, she would really send herself to the yamen. However, she had been out for a few days. Not only was she not full, she was also very scared. She was deeply afraid that if that yamen runner found out, she would throw herself out.


    She hadn''t been outside the city for a few days, but she had stopped by quite a few times. It was said that there were people eating people everywhere outside the city, and it wasn''t something that humans would be able to pass by.


    Initially, she had thought that as long as she wasn''t picky and was willing to do it, she would eventually find something to do. But who knew that right now, the entire Jincheng City was in a depression. All the shops were closed, and even those that weren''t closed were scared out of their wits. No one invited anyone.


    For the past few days, she had been wandering around everywhere, and she had to be careful not to get caught by the bailiffs.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t gone to look for the place where she had met Jiu Niang, but that she hadn''t seen her for several days. Today, she was really hungry, which was why she had come to try her luck outside the Lin Family''s residence. She hadn''t thought that she would come across Madam Lin''s return. To her, this was a once in a lifetime opportunity, and she naturally would not miss it.


    "You ¡­ Shut up! You crazy woman, what nonsense are you spouting? " Suddenly, Madam Lin''s expression changed drastically. There was a wave of panic in her heart, and even a slight tremble. Her tone of voice rose an octave.


    The look of disdain in his eyes turned into one of panic and panic.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yu''s only concern was hugging her legs tightly. She was crying like a shrew, so she was even more stupid and didn''t notice the change in her expression.


    On the other hand, Nona who was not far away saw everything clearly.


    When she saw the panic in Madam Lin''s eyes, she was even more certain that her brother must have fallen into her hands.


    "I''m not spouting nonsense. It''s you guys, it''s definitely you guys! "After we leave the Lin Residence in the future, my son will no longer be here. Who else can he be other than you all?!"


    Madam Gu didn''t even know where Gu Jinyu had gone to. She had cursed Gu Jinyu a thousand times in her heart. In her opinion, she had raised an ingrate and wasted so many years of her life. If she entered Gu Jinyu''s room now, she might rush up to take a bite or two. Her concern and worry were naturally fake.


    But now, this was the only excuse she could come up with.


    She could only use this excuse to drag the Lin Clan away. No matter what, she couldn''t continue wandering around outside like this for the past few days. Not only was she unable to eat her fill or wear warm clothes, she also had to worry about being caught by others. She only needed a few days to buy these types of days, she absolutely didn''t want to continue living like this.


    With regards to her future livelihood, Gu Yu''s head spun rapidly. He quickly decided that no matter what, he must bite the bullet this time around. They had lost his son. No matter what, he must stay here forever! After thinking it through, Gu Yu worked even harder: "There''s really no justice at all. How did my master treat you all like that back then? Now you''re actually treating my son like this. This is my lord''s flesh and blood, the eldest son of my Gu family. He was harmed by you just like that ¡­"


    Gu Yu''s heart was already comfortable. Moreover, thinking of the past few days, she really cried out. That sad look on her face really made those who heard cry. Those who didn''t know this would really think that her son had died.


    However ¡­


    Lady Lin, however, was secretly relieved.


    He stared coldly at Gu Yu, the corners of his mouth raised in a cold smile.


    Tsk tsk, what a brainless person.


    He scared her to death just now, and she really thought he was discovered by this old woman. She was still thinking about how she would deal with it if she found out, but she didn''t expect that she was just bluffing.


    "Alright, don''t cry anymore, just tell me what happened. How could a great man just disappear like that? If you don''t explain it clearly, how are we supposed to help you find the people? " Madam Lin pushed Madam Gu Yu away in disgust. She nodded and signaled the woman beside her to support her. "Let''s talk inside. It''s not proper to cause a ruckus at the entrance!"


    Madam Lin''s mind spun a hundred times, and she quickly came to an understanding.


    She was just a foolish woman who wanted to take advantage of him. Since that was the case, he would let her do as she pleased.


    In this way, the old master wouldn''t suspect him for the time being.


    "Eh? Where was he? Why is it gone? "


    There is a saying that goes well, money can make a fool out of itself. However, there were things that could not be done with money, but there was nothing that could not be done with food. The Lord Dog quickly found a lot of people to help out with the two bags of food.


    These days, the most people are people, and the hardest to find is food.


    Besides, the dog grandpa didn''t want them to die, he only wanted them to help find someone. There was no danger if they were a bit more careful. Naturally, many people were fighting over him.


    So he quickly got back to work. But when he came back, he found that there was not a single person at the Lin Clan''s doorstep. At this moment, the lord dog was somewhat depressed.


    "They''ve all gone back."


    With a sullen face, Nona answered in a low voice.


    What made her the most depressed was that Gu Yu''s family actually followed her in. Of course, she wasn''t worried about that person doing anything to her, and she could tell that they were already familiar with each other. But... However, if they had been familiar with each other since a long time ago, why would they have tried to harm her brother? And that Gu Yu family, they really are brainless. They came to their doorsteps in tears for no reason at all, clearly showing that they didn''t want others to know that her brother had fallen into the hands of this family. It was even better now. Not only her big brother, she had also followed him in ¡­


    Furthermore ¡­ Moreover, it wasn''t because the others were forcing it, but because she had happily followed them in.


    If she was outside, no matter how much he disliked her, he would find an opportunity to ask her about this family''s background.


    There was a saying that went, ''know yourself, know your enemy, and be victorious in every battle''.


    Now, nothing.


    "They went in? "No way, didn''t you cause a commotion?"


    At this time, the lord dog was also shocked. From his point of view, that person crying in front of the other party''s door was definitely going to cause a ruckus. However, it had only been half an hour and it had already stopped?


    "Nope."


    Jiu Niang shook her head in disappointment.


    This Gu Yu, seriously ¡­ What was he supposed to say?


    Before, she thought that Gu Yu''s family really cared about her brother, but now, it seemed that in her heart, even her brother wasn''t as important as she was.


    From the looks of it, Gu Yu Shi wouldn''t have come looking for brother." He might just find an excuse and try to rely on him. When she thought of this, Nona felt even more uncomfortable ¡­


    "So it''s like that, I''m fine, I''m fine ¡­" "Don''t worry, they can''t just stay at home and not come out. Once they come out, I''ll definitely help you find them."


    Seeing Jiu Niang''s disappointed expression, it was natural for Master Dog to believe that she was unhappy because she was worried about her brother. Therefore, he solemnly patted her chest and promised that he would definitely help her find her.


    But...


    Suddenly, he heard a cold snort.


    Only then did the lord dog notice.


    "Oh, right. You said that you wanted to find your brother, but ¡­ But what about him? "He ¡­" At this time, the lord dog finally remembered. He pointed at Situ Xi with a puzzled expression as he looked at Nona.


    Suddenly ¡­


    "Eh ¡­" Jiu Niang was stunned for a moment. She suddenly realized that she had made a big mistake. This time, it seemed like she was not in a good position to explain herself.


    He could only laugh foolishly as he rubbed his head. Then, his expression immediately darkened as he roared, "Idiot, who said that there can only be one brother!? Can''t I have a lot of older brothers? Ah, you have an objection! "


    As expected, sometimes, explanations are the most troublesome. It would be better to just roar at him.


    Sure enough, after Jiu Niang''s wild and stormy roars, it was enough to stun the Lord Dog.


    Master Dog took two steps back and blankly stared at Nona. He felt a lingering fear in his heart. He swallowed and stuttered, "No, no, I don''t have any objections."

 C114

    At this moment, the Lord Dog''s heart was in turmoil.


    Wuu wuu, it was easy for him.


    He had only carefully asked this question. He''s innocent, okay?


    However ¡­


    Forget it, forget it, it''s normal for a man to give in to his wife.


    But... How many bros does he have?


    Thinking of this, Lord Dog glanced worriedly at Situ Xi standing at the side. He silently prayed that his brother-in-law would be easier to get along with than his brother-in-law.


    Otherwise...


    The dog owner suddenly felt that his future was dark. He drooped his head dejectedly, as if he was an obedient wife. He shut his mouth and didn''t speak anymore, but his eyes kept sneaking glances at Nona from time to time. She didn''t know why, but it was as if the ugly pustules on her face were so vivid ¡­


    "Stop pretending here. If you can''t find my brother, then I won''t bother with you." This was the first time that the lord dog obediently shut his mouth, and Nona was actually not used to it. Ever since she saw him, this fellow had been full of nonsense. He was simply the Tang Monk of the real world. Now, he suddenly shut his mouth obediently and remained silent. Instead, Nona felt that it was a bit strange.


    However, the most important thing was to find Gu Jinyu.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. As long as he''s still in Jincheng City, I''ll definitely be able to help you find him." As soon as he heard that he would ignore her if he couldn''t find her, he immediately jumped up and patted his chest with a serious expression on his face. Was this a joke? She was the chosen wife, how could he let her ignore him?


    Nona didn''t realize that Gu Jinyu''s importance had increased by several folds because of this joke of hers. She secretly decided that no matter what, she had to find her brother-in-law. As long as he was still in Jincheng, even if he had to dig three feet out of the ground, he had to find him.


    "Alright, then I''ll depend on you!" Nona pursed her lips and showed a faint smile. She looked at the old dog and shrugged her shoulders. Although she said that, she still didn''t believe that the Lord Dog had the ability to find her brother. She only felt that he was serious and didn''t have the heart to hurt his morale.


    After all, he was just a child and they had only known each other for a short period of time. It was already quite good that the other party was willing to help. As for whether they could find him ¡­ Even she wasn''t sure herself. Although she was worried about Gu Jinyu, she was still rational ¡­


    "What now?"


    Situ Xi, who had been silently standing to the side, watched with cold eyes. She waited until Ninth Mother and Lord Dog had finished speaking before speaking up. At this moment, Ninth Mother''s attention was completely focused on how to find Gu Jinyu, while her eyes were focused on Ninth Mother''s body without blinking. Only Min''er could feel that something was not right, and she looked up worriedly at the three of them. However, in the end, she obediently lowered her head.


    "Looking for someone, of course." Jiu Niang replied without the slightest hesitation. She turned around and looked at Situ Xi with a serious expression. "There''s something I need your help with."


    "What is it?"


    Situ Xi lowered her head, a trace of ridicule flashing past her eyes. By the time he raised his head again, she had already calmed down. There was no emotion on his clean face, as if nothing had happened.


    "You''re more familiar with Jincheng. Think about it, is there any place for you to hide?" In the end, Nona didn''t bring Situ Xi and Min''er with her. Although she knew that they truly wanted to help, she didn''t know what kind of danger she would face in this situation.


    Min''er was just a child. Even if she did encounter any problems, she wouldn''t be able to help.


    As for Situ Xi, she had a special status. Although he still hadn''t figured out her true identity, he knew with his toes that she was definitely not ordinary. Not to mention that he was physically weak.


    As for Lord Dog ¡­


    Fine, it''s fine to consider himself as selfish. It''s just that I really have no other choice.


    He wasn''t familiar with Jincheng, if there was no one to lead the way, he would ¡­


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing in Jincheng that I don''t know about. I''ll definitely help you find your brother."


    As for Nona not bringing Situ Xi and Min''er along with her, not only was dog grandpa not unhappy, but he was also secretly pleased with himself. Hehe, look, look, he didn''t say anything wrong, right? I am very strong, and this is the time for me to show off my skills.


    Although he had been a wanderer since he was a child, but ¡­


    Hehe, he had secretly gone to watch people sing. Didn''t the lyrics say something about a hero saving a beauty, or something like that? Although he didn''t save Nona this time, she was still the elder brother that she was very concerned about. As long as he could help her rescue her, she would definitely be touched.


    Thinking of this, Lord Dog was secretly delighted. Not only did he not hesitate, he was even eager to give it a try.


    "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you." Nodding, Nona smiled. To be honest, she naturally did not take the dog grandpa''s words seriously. However, there was a saying that was wise, and she would listen to fate. She also understood that there were some things that could not be forced, and she herself did not have much confidence in finding her brother. However, he would definitely do his best, moreover ¡­ Even though she didn''t have much hope in Lord Dog''s words, but ¡­ For one thing, she was very confident that no one was more familiar with Jincheng than the dog grandpa, who had roamed around in Jincheng since he was young.


    They might not be able to enter those large residential quarters, but if they were to ask about some hidden and remote place, there would definitely be no one who was more anxious and clear than they were.


    From the conversation just now, he could tell that they had snuck out to avoid the bailiffs, so they definitely wouldn''t dare to run around in the open. The most likely scenario would be to find a secluded place to hide.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. There is nothing in Jincheng that Lord Dog isn''t familiar with."


    He patted his chest and proudly raised his chest, a trace of confidence appearing in his dark eyes.


    This was the first time someone trusted him this much and relied on him this much. This was also the first time he felt that he was useful and very useful. This feeling was really very good. At least he really liked it.


    "En!" Jiu Niang nodded. She didn''t know what the lord dog was thinking. She kept telling herself in her heart: Don''t worry, take it slow. These words can''t be rushed. But... But once he thought about how his brother couldn''t see anything, how would they treat him if he really fell into those people''s hands?


    When she thought of that delicate and pretty face, the things that might happen to her, she could not help but tremble slightly.


    "Is there anywhere else? Are you sure there''s nothing left? "


    Under the lead of the lord dog, the two of them were pretty much on the same level, right? They searched the entire brocade city and didn''t miss even a small cave. However, she didn''t expect that she had searched through everything she could find. Not to mention Gu Jinyu, she couldn''t even find a single person.


    "No more!" Shaking his head, the lord dog''s face darkened as well.


    At first, he was still full of confidence, but now his shoulders drooped powerlessly. He lowered his head, not daring to look straight into Jiu Niang''s eyes. Even his voice had become a bit softer, but there was a hint of embarrassment in it. Previously, he had patted his chest to guarantee that he would be able to help her find her. However, no matter how he searched, he couldn''t even find a single trace of her.


    "That... That, I''m sorry ¡­ "I ¡­"


    After a long moment passed, Lord Dog looked up in embarrassment and stammered.


    Ever since he was young, this was the first time he had ever apologized to anyone.


    However, the words were stuck in his throat. The pitch-black color suddenly turned black and red. Even his ears had turned red and were about to drip blood.


    Lowering his head, he twisted his fingers, wanting to break them. This was the first time he felt embarrassed. He felt ashamed, especially when he thought about what he said just now about how he would definitely help her find her. But now ¡­ Now...


    "It''s fine, we''ve already done our best." Jiu Niang shook her head. She also didn''t feel good about it. To tell the truth, after searching for so long, she was on the verge of collapsing. However, none of this could compare to the discomfort she felt in her heart. As she searched for more and more places, she couldn''t find Gu Jinyu. In her heart, she realized that this wasn''t the same as looking for a needle in a haystack, but ¡­ But what else could she do?


    Could it be that he was really waiting quietly at the Lin Residence''s entrance, waiting for them to exit?


    She did not dare to bet, nor did she bet.


    In case ¡­ If those people didn''t go out, would he have to wait forever?


    The longer it takes, the greater the danger.


    It had been many days since he last saw Gu Yu''s family ¡­ Fortunately, she was certain of one thing, and that was that her brother had been hidden in the Lin Clan before today. With so many people in the Lin Family, even if they wanted to deceive others, they would not dare to do anything to their brother. Otherwise, if they caused too much of a commotion, it would attract the attention of others. Although she had only secretly heard a few words, she was certain of one thing. That was, her husband didn''t know that Madam Lin had kidnapped her brother, and it seemed like she didn''t want her husband to know either. If he fell into their hands, if he refused to cooperate, he would definitely suffer a little. However, at the very least, his life would not be in danger.


    But... However, now that those people had brought Big Brother out, it was hard to say ¡­


    Right now, the Jincheng City was filled with search runners. Normally, it would be much safer. However, in this situation, it was practically a death knell.


    If they were found by the bailiffs first, they might do something in order to survive.


    "I... I said I''d find someone for you. "


    The lord dog raised his head in self-reproach, looking at Nona in embarrassment. He wished that Jiu Niang would scold him ruthlessly. He might feel better if he said this. The more she didn''t say anything, the more upset he felt. He felt more and more that he had let her down. He could only clench his fists tightly and silently make up his mind. No matter what, he must find that person.

 C115

    "Yes, I believe you can do it." Nodding, the corners of Nona''s mouth raised into a faint smile as she patted the dog grandpa''s shoulder, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    To be honest, this had nothing to do with him. It was already good that he was willing to help. He couldn''t be blamed for this incident. The places they were looking for just now were indeed hidden, but ¡­ However, they were still unable to find it. This could only mean that those people were even more cunning.


    "Well, of course, don''t you know who I am? I am a dog. With me here, don''t worry, I will definitely protect you. "


    With this encouragement, the old man was immediately revived. He raised his head, and his black eyes were filled with confidence. He then turned back to the old man.


    Noticing this, Nona only smiled and shook her head.


    Children, they were children after all. They came and went as fast as they came and went.


    However, he could not relax at all. His heart hung high in his chest.


    Initially, she had only hoped that those people would escape in a panic and find a place to hide. The reason she insisted on asking the dog grandpa to take her around the city was to find her brother before those people came back. But now, it seemed that his hopes had failed ¡­


    It seemed that even if they had eaten and ran out in a hurry, they still wouldn''t be running around without any direction. They might have already planned this a long time ago.


    The more it was like this, the more worried Nona became.


    If everything was just a temporary decision, then there would definitely be many loopholes. As long as he was careful, he would be able to find an opportunity. However, if everything had been planned in advance ¡­ Not to mention finding an opportunity to secretly save his brother, it would be difficult to find him ¡­


    "Still no news? Still no one came out? " Since he couldn''t find anyone after searching so many places, he could only place his hopes on the Lin Clan.


    Even though they knew that this was already a good plan and that they had the advantage of numbers, the best time would be for them to find their big brother and save him while they were still in a state of panic and had little manpower to guard against him. But now ¡­ Since he couldn''t find the person, he could only wait and see ¡­


    "None ¡­" The dog owner shook his head gently and lowered his head in embarrassment. His fingers, which he had finally let go of, were twisted into a fried dough twist. "But don''t worry. I will let them watch us carefully. If anyone comes out, they will inform us."


    His two big bags of food were not wasted ¡­


    "Mm, that''s good."


    He nodded, even though... Although he was still a bit worried, but ¡­


    "Sigh!" Sighing lightly, Nona plopped down on the ground, her hands supporting her cheeks as she stared blankly into the distance.


    This was the first time she felt that she was so useless. Not only did she almost become someone else''s food when she was escaping, she even almost lost her life many times ¡­ At that time, she had never felt such a deep sense of powerlessness. Even then, her heart was still full of confidence. No matter what, she would definitely survive. Space was her most advantageous safeguard ¡­


    However, at this moment ¡­


    She had never felt this spatial skill to be so useless before.


    If he had some other superpower, like the clairvoyant and the clairaudient, it would be great even if he couldn''t fly over a wall.


    If that was the case, she would have the ability to turn the whole Jincheng City upside down. She didn''t believe that her brother, a living person, could disappear into thin air.


    But now, he couldn''t do anything at all ¡­ So what if there was food that could not be eaten? So what if we can exchange for all kinds of potions and supplies in space? No matter how many things he had, he wouldn''t be able to exchange them for his brother ¡­


    "What?" Is that true? Say that again! " Jiu Niang was so excited that her hands were gripping the little girl''s shoulder. Her eyes were staring at the little girl while her eyes were filled with emotion. Her voice suddenly became louder by several degrees, and even her body couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    He had waited for an entire day and the sky was about to turn dark, yet there was still no news.


    She was about to give up.


    However ¡­ However ¡­


    "Pain ¡­"


    The little girl pitifully looked at Jiu Niang. Her big eyes were filled with tears. She wanted to hold back her tears but didn''t dare to. Wuu wuu, this big sister is so scary, wuu ¡­ The little girl was in pain and she was scared. Her little body was shaking.


    "You ¡­ "Calm down ¡­"


    Not to mention the little girl, even the dog grandpa was shocked by Jiu Niang''s appearance. Seeing the little girl scared silly, the dog grandpa hurried forward to help, "The flower is still young, don''t scare her."


    "Yes, yes!" As if to confirm the words of the lord dog, the little girl nodded her head vigorously.


    At this moment, Jiu Niang realized that she had gone overboard. She panicked and let go of the little girl. "Uhh ¡­ I was a little too excited just now. Sorry, I hurt you." Can you repeat what you just saw? "


    Nona was too embarrassed to let go of him, apologizing as she hurriedly asked.


    This really couldn''t be blamed on her. That little girl ran and said something like she saw the person they were looking for. After waiting for so long, the Lin Clan''s doors were tightly shut and not a single person could be seen. At this time, a little girl suddenly appeared. How could she not be excited when she said such words?


    "I... I... "I saw ¡­" Now that she had gotten her hands on him, the little girl didn''t hesitate to run towards the lord dog. She quickly hid behind him. He timidly looked at the old man and nodded his head in encouragement. Then, he spoke a few words and quickly retreated.


    "What did you see? Where is it? How many are there? "


    Although she knew that asking her this urgently would scare the little girl, Jiu Niang couldn''t be bothered about that. What was the time? The most important thing for her was her brother. As long as she could find him, she would be able to deal with the rest of the matters slowly.


    "I, I''m playing with Little Tree and Little Grass over there, and then ¡­ "And then I saw ¡­" The little tree and grass that Hua''er spoke of were also a few stragglers. Because they were young, they spent most of their time together. Since he had been wandering outside since he was young, he had lived a life of hunger and satiation. Therefore, he was especially concerned about these children. Of course, the concern was only to give them some of the food he had brought back. Even so, it was like a drop in the bucket ¡­


    However, the little guys were very grateful towards him. Originally, they did not know that the lord dog had gone to find someone. After all, they were too young, so running out to find someone was too dangerous.


    However, they did not know who said it, but they still paid attention to it and looked around when they were strolling outside.


    He didn''t expect that they would actually see it.


    Speaking of which, it wasn''t hard for Gu Jinyu to recognize that blindness was a sign she could easily find.


    "Well, well, tell me what you saw."


    Taking a deep breath, Nona forced herself to calm down, squatting down and even looking straight at the little guy.


    "I... "I ¡­"


    He didn''t know if it was because Ninth Niang''s appearance just now was really too frightening. Even though she coaxed him gently, the little girl was still afraid in her heart. She pitifully looked at her with tears in her eyes. Her small body trembled nonstop. Her small, skinny hands tightly held onto the front of the dog grandpa''s shirt. Her entire body was tightly pressed against the grandpa dog''s body. No matter what, she couldn''t meet Jiu Niang''s gaze.


    "Good, are you afraid? Tell your sister what you saw?" The flowers looked about the same size as Min''er, about four or five years old. However, she looked even skinnier than Min Er, just like a two or three year old child. Her entire body was so skinny that it didn''t even have two or three centimeters. Her arms and legs were as thin as toothpicks, as if they would break at any moment.


    When she thought back to how hard she had exerted herself just now, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear.


    No wonder he had frightened this girl. Fortunately, nothing had happened ¡­


    "Flower, don''t be afraid. Tell Big Brother what you saw?"


    Seeing that Hua''er was truly frightened, and that no matter how Jiu Niang tried to coax her, she was unwilling to cooperate, so he had no choice but to personally take action.


    Since he was usually very considerate towards these little fellows, Hua''er was also rather dependent on him.


    Hearing Master Dog''s question, although Hua''er was a bit scared, she still replied cooperatively, "I, I, Little Tree, Little Grass, we ¡­ We play in that big house over there, and then... Then see... Seeing a beautiful older brother, he ¡­ He can''t see us... Then, then... "Also, there''s still that fierce uncle ¡­"


    He was young, after all, and frightened.


    Fortunately, although it was intermittent, he managed to explain the situation clearly.


    Originally, the few of them had heard that their lord dog was looking for a brother that they could not see, so they wanted to help as well. However, they were too young, and no one wanted to bring them along, so they decided to act on their own. However, they were still children after all. After walking around outside for a few times, they were still unable to find anyone. Furthermore, due to the recent search by the yamen runners, they were scared to the point of not daring to go out. The big house they were talking about was actually very familiar to Nona. It was the place where Xu Tianyi had lived a while ago.


    Normally, they did not dare to go near it. However, because of the Xu family''s hasty departure this time, there were still a few servants looking after the house. Somehow, all of the servants had left. Recently, as the entire Jincheng City had been searched by constables, the amount of food that could be found had become fewer and fewer. Some people bravely went to the Xu family''s mansion. In any case, the Xu family was one of the biggest families in Jincheng. A skinny camel was bigger than a horse. Even though they had left, they might be able to find something to eat.


    Because of this, the flower tree grass had also been to the Xu family''s mansion a few times, even though most of it had been turned upside down. However, there were many pavilions and pavilions everywhere, and their neighbors were also quite big. The few little girls had finally gotten out of the pavilion with great difficulty, so they wanted to go in and play.


    The three girls were scared silly, and they found a corner to hide.


    It took them a long time to realize that this dog grandpa wasn''t looking for someone. Although they were young and many of them couldn''t hear clearly, one thing they could understand was that the big brother they were looking for couldn''t see anything.


    The eyes of the three girls immediately lit up. They sent their flowers to report in, leaving the two girls to continue watching.

 C116

    "Pah!" Being slammed into the ground, Gu Jinyu felt as if all the bones in her body were going to break apart. Heavy breathing sounds could be heard from all around him as an unpleasant stench of sweat assaulted his nose. Although he couldn''t see with his eyes, his intuition told him that they hadn''t gone far.


    A few days ago, he had an argument with his mother in the street. After all these years, he had known that his mother had an obsession that she couldn''t get rid of, and it wasn''t like he had never tried to persuade her otherwise. It was just that after so many years, no matter how hard he tried, he was always trying to convince her. He understood in his heart that his mother had suffered a lot over the years. For a woman, her best years were wasted in the fields. For her, this was already the greatest punishment. But since you''ve done the wrong thing, you have to take responsibility for it, instead of trying to coax others into compromising and forgiving yourself.


    After all these years, although his mother''s attitude towards his sister had always been cold, he had always thought that time could change everything. It was only until this time when his mother had taken him away and left his sister behind that he began to understand that there were some things that could never be changed in a lifetime. This was human nature.


    And so did his mother.


    He knew that, to the Gu family, there might still be people who remembered him, but ¡­ What was the use of going back?


    He was just one of many kids, and he was just a nobody. If he went back like this, other than being mocked and ridiculed, what else could he do? Or... or get sympathy from others... But so what?


    At most, he would be raised by the Gu family, like a caged pet.


    No, that was not what he wanted.


    He knew in his heart that rather than living like this, it would be better to just stay in that little village ¡­


    At least he had gotten used to the days in the small mountain village. Even if he couldn''t see, he could still find the things he wanted accurately. Even if he didn''t need anyone''s help, he could still rely on his direct and accurate way to get to the academy.


    Although he had never been able to see anything worse than others ever since he was young, he had never felt that there was anything that was inferior to him.


    Therefore, he didn''t agree at all with Gu Yu''s desire to go back, or even strongly oppose it.


    But... Even now, he still felt that he had never understood her. Perhaps, in her heart, he was indeed very important. At least, compared to his little sister, he was much more important, but compared to her ¡­ Gu Jinyu knew very well in her heart that she loved herself more than anything. In order to achieve her goals, she could do anything she wanted.


    But he didn''t want to be a pawn in her hands.


    From the very beginning, he knew that his teacher was invited by the Gu Clan. Otherwise, a blind man like him who could not even see his own eyes, no matter how smart he was, would not be able to smoothly enter the academy. But all these years, the teacher had always been very good to him. Not only had he taught him all kinds of knowledge, but he had also taught him how to live with others. It was because of this that he was so determined not to return home. That''s right, what could a person who couldn''t see the sky with his own eyes do when he went back to the Gu family? [And what my mother did all those years ago. Even if I go back, if I go back, I won''t be forgiven. I will be let go like a thief!] Thus, when he found out his mother''s motive, he decisively chose to leave ¡­


    But aside from Mister, he really didn''t know who else he could turn to.


    However, he had never expected that he would end up in someone else''s hands instead of finding him.


    These days, he had been locked in a small room. His food and drinks would be brought over on time. Everything would be fine except for his freedom.


    However, someone had carried him out early in the morning. He could hear someone saying that some yamen runners had arrived ¡­ Then, before he could even figure out what had happened, he was left behind.


    "Huff ¡­ huff ¡­" "Damn, I''m so tired."


    "That''s right, he looks as weak as a chicken. I didn''t expect him to be so heavy. I nearly missed a big matter!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay ¡­"


    The big men looked at each other depressingly, and all eyes fell on Gu Jinyu. Due to Madam Lin''s plan to treat him well, she did not treat him unfairly in her daily life. As a result, not only had he not lost weight these days, but his complexion had also improved. His originally pale face had turned even more pale and tender.


    Her white skin looked as if it could be broken by the wind.


    This was the first time the big men had seen Gu Jinyu at such a close distance. They couldn''t help but marvel at her beauty.


    "Motherf * cker, I really didn''t know a man could be this lively."


    "Tsk tsk, what do you know? How could the father-in-law be willing if he didn''t?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, what a rare sight."


    Since Gu Jinyu was his final trump card, Madam Lin had a very strict view of her. A group of people were not allowed to approach her. Although these few men were usually in charge of guarding him, they were still ordered not to get too close by Madam Lin. Thus, at most, they were only able to catch a glimpse from afar ¡­


    It had been a rare opportunity today. Looking at it from such a close distance, only now did he realize that he was even prettier than those girls.


    The few burly men looked at it while clicking their tongues in wonder.


    However ¡­


    "What a pity about those eyes!"


    "I''ve heard that I''ve never been able to see her since I was young."


    "Is that true?"


    For the sake of Gu Jinyu, the three men looked him up and down from head to toe. Finally, they looked at him with regret in their eyes. To tell the truth, they were a pair of very beautiful eyes. They were limpid and clear, as if they didn''t have the slightest bit of impurities. It was a pity that these big guys kept waving their hands in front of his eyes, but he didn''t react at all.


    "Tsk tsk, he really is blind." He tried several times, but Gu Jinyu didn''t react at all. The men finally confirmed that he was blind and couldn''t see anything, not pretending. One of the men felt that it was a pity. "If I could see, my eyes alone would be enough to seduce people."


    While stroking his beard, the burly man smiled sinisterly, his eyes constantly roaming around Gu Jinyu''s body.


    "Tsk, you don''t need to say that. "Aiyo, I really did not expect there to be such a handsome man. No wonder Madam had such plans. I''m afraid that this time you will be able to soar into greatness."


    They were all servants of the Lin family and had been recruited by Madam Lin. They were responsible for keeping an eye on Gu Jinyu. Not only would they not allow him to escape, they had to be careful not to let Master Lin discover his existence. Of course, they all knew in their hearts why Madam Lin had captured such a young man.


    Those old eunuchs had lived in the palace all year round, and because their treasured possessions had been cut off from their men, they had become asexual. Their hearts were all twisted with white. Especially those elderly ones, not only did they feel their hearts warp, they even held a large amount of power in their hands ¡­ These days, money could make people want to give it away. Although those old things couldn''t give them a lot of money, they couldn''t do anything about the power they had in their hands. So, there was no need for them to do it themselves. Naturally, there would be people obediently delivering themselves to them.


    Of course, it wasn''t that simple.


    These days, even if they wanted to give it to you, they had to pay attention to the rules. Many people would send things to who knows where even if they had them in their hands. As for Madam Lin, by chance, she got to know the eunuch in the palace. After finding out that her father-in-law liked men, she did everything she could to find out who this eunuch was. However, this eunuch who lived in the palace, what kind of beauty had he not seen before? He had seen all sorts of beautiful women, and naturally, he had a very good eye. The first time she saw Gu Jinyu, her eyes lit up. That was why she had thought of all means to get her hands on Gu Jinyu.


    "Yes, yes, so everyone be careful!"


    "Pfft, what''s there to be careful about? He''s just a blind person. Even if we open the door and let him run away, he still doesn''t have the ability to run away."


    "Yeah, he''s just a blind person."


    "It''s possible that Madam took a fancy to him and couldn''t see anything, which is why ¡­"


    The big guys'' words became more and more obvious. Of course, they didn''t look at what you had just said. But the situation now was different. There were only the few of them here. Not to mention the Madam, even the two guards that were extremely generous were not there. So, of course, they took it easy and looked at it boldly, speaking as they pleased.


    Of course, there were also people who couldn''t help but take action ¡­


    "What are you doing!"


    Although Gu Jinyu didn''t say anything, he heard every word these people said. Slowly, he began to understand his current situation. However, he did not intend to have anything to do with these people. If he could remain silent, he would try his best to reduce the feeling of his own existence.


    However, just because he didn''t say anything didn''t mean that those guys didn''t have anything to say. He only felt a pair of large hands suddenly sweep across his face, and immediately, he jumped up in anger and shouted, "Bastard, what are you guys trying to do!"


    Right, bastards, these people are definitely a bunch of bastards. I can''t even see them with my own eyes, and they actually still have the mood to play around with me ¡­ Thinking of this, Gu Jinyu became even more furious. She wanted nothing more than to tear apart the person she had just attacked.


    It was a pity that his quiet textbook could not be seen, and everything could only be done based on one''s intuition.


    Of course, the worst part wasn''t this, but... It was because he suddenly realized that his current situation was different from when he was in the Lin Family. The reason he dared to delay in the Lin Family was because he wanted to wait and see what would happen. As long as he was fine, he would have enough time to think of a way to escape. After all, at that time, he was relatively safe. Other than having no freedom, he had everything he had. Furthermore, he had taken good care of everything else.


    But now ¡­


    Clearly, something was wrong with the current situation.


    Gu Jinyu couldn''t help feeling goosebumps on her skin when she thought about the pair of rough hands just now.

 C117

    Ever since she was young, she could not see anything with her eyes. Thus, Gu Jinyu was already used to the darkness. His instinct became sharper when he couldn''t see with his eyes, and his hearing was much better than normal people. Even when he was alone, he was never afraid of anything, just like when he was separated from Gu Yu''s family, although part of it was due to anger. However, most of them were carefully thought out by him. Although he couldn''t see with his eyes, he wouldn''t laugh about his normal life. Therefore, he believed that he could find Mister by himself.


    But at this moment, he felt a deep sense of helplessness.


    Using his intuition, he retreated rapidly and soon reached the wall. His back was pressed tightly against the ice-cold wall and his heart that was hanging high in the air became a lot more at ease.


    "Eh? "Hahaha, I thought he was dumb because he knew how to talk."


    "That''s right, that''s right. I''ve never heard him say anything these days, and I thought he didn''t know how to talk."


    "I didn''t expect him to speak so well, and his voice sounds so nice!"


    The five big men approached Gu Jinyu bit by bit, and set their gloomy gazes on her. Their eyes were filled with greed. Even though Gu Jinyu couldn''t see anything with her eyes, such a naked gaze still made his scalp tingle.


    Even if he couldn''t see it, he wouldn''t be able to stop this deep malice.


    "You all ¡­ "Who are you people?"


    Originally, he wanted to ask what all of you wanted to do, but the moment it reached his mouth, he changed his mind. Under these circumstances, he would be a fool to ask such a question. What did these people want to do? They didn''t even need to ask. Such a naked gaze made people shiver. He was very clear ¡­ Although... He couldn''t see anything with his little eyes, so the people he came in contact with were very limited. However ¡­ However, he knew that these people had some sort of indescribable malice towards him ¡­


    But he really wanted to know who these people were. What were they trying to do by capturing him?


    "Tsk tsk, he asked who we are."


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. What matters is that you will soon be one of us."


    "Hahaha, that''s right, that''s right, that''s right, that''s right. I never would have thought that you would be the one looking forward to it! Miss Hua is such a thick-skinned old man, to actually say such words at such a crucial moment, it has really broadened my horizons."


    The five men began talking and laughing as they talked. As they spoke, everyone couldn''t help but look at each other. Everyone understood what they were thinking, so there was no need for them to say anything. The few of them slowly approached Gu Jinyu, rubbing their hands together as they walked, their eyes glinting with a cold light like hungry wolves.


    "You ¡­ You all, don''t even think about it! "


    Although Gu Jinyu had already guessed that these guys were up to no good, when they openly said it, Gu Jinyu was still angered to the point that her cheeks flushed, and her clear black and white pupils were filled with water vapor from excitement. Although he couldn''t see with his little eyes, he probably never thought of himself as a blind person. In his heart, he was like a normal person, and he worked hard to make himself more outstanding than many normal children. Moreover, he had received a strict education since young, so he was very proud of himself. Being shamed so shamelessly by these people, to him, was even more unacceptable than killing him.


    Gritting her teeth, Gu Jinyu fiercely stared at the source of the sound with her eyes wide open, "Don''t even think about it! "Don''t even think about it!"


    He never imagined that he would end up like this, much less that there would be such a shameless person in this world. Gu Jinyu''s heart burned with anger. However ¡­ However, he did his best to open his mouth, only to discover that he didn''t know how to say a few curses ¡­


    Although they had lived in that small mountain village for so many years, most of the people they came in contact with were those shrewd women. It was normal for them to curse them at the top of their lungs every now and then. Naturally, he did not like such crude words. Not only would he not refuse to listen to them, but he also strictly requested that Jiu Niang not learn bad things from those people.


    Yes, even if they left the Gu family and entered a small mountain village like this, deep in his bones, he was still arrogant and felt that he was different from ordinary people.


    Even in the most difficult times of his life, even when he wasn''t full and dressed warmly, he never wavered.


    But at this moment, he suddenly started to doubt if his insistence was really useful. Although those people were cursing, they were actually good in their hearts ¡­ And right now, he was ¡­ He wanted to find a few words to curse these people, but ¡­ However, he realized that he didn''t know a single thing at all ¡­


    Even though she racked her brain, she still couldn''t think of a single curse. Gu Jinyu trembled in fear, but she still tried her best to put on a calm expression on her face. His abilities were clear to me, I''m afraid that today ¡­ These people were not kind-hearted people to begin with. Now that he had fallen into their hands and wanted to retreat safely, he estimated that it would be impossible.


    It was hard to say what else, but even if he was so close, even if they gave him a few more chances, he wouldn''t be able to escape successfully.


    But...


    She took a deep breath and pressed her back against the wall. Gu Jinyu''s hands touched the wall without leaving a trace.


    He made up his mind.


    Never mind, if that time comes ¡­


    At most, he would just die.


    Right, at most, he would die.


    With this thought in his heart, his initially frantic heart calmed down instead.


    That''s right, he wasn''t even afraid of death anymore. What was there to be afraid of? At most, he would just die.


    "Hehe, little thing, let''s see where you can run to today!"


    "Tsk tsk, don''t say that this little thing is so clean and white. No wonder it entered the noble''s eyes."


    A few men surrounded Gu Jinyu in a circle, rubbing their hands as they sized her up with a wretched face.


    He was a teenager of fourteen or fifteen years old. His lips were red and his teeth were white. His skin was white and transparent. His face, which had yet to completely open, actually had a kind of indescribable beauty.


    Especially those eyes. Although they could not be seen, their black and white sparkled clearly. A hint of anger was added to their eyes, making them seem even more touching.


    "Those noble people know how to enjoy themselves the most. Just look at their appearances. Even the most outstanding brothel sisters cannot compare to them."


    A big man stretched out his hand to pick up Gu Jinyu''s chin and carefully observed her. He rubbed his rough fingers on his face and suddenly his white face turned red, which made the big man''s heart go crazy and his hand strength increased.


    Gu Jinyu pressed herself against the wall, both of her hands holding on to the wall. She was trying her best to resist the burning pain coming from her chin as she felt nauseous in her heart.


    However, he knew even more clearly in his heart that he couldn''t do anything at the moment. He could only endure silently. He could only endure silently, and now, there was nothing he could do.


    Fortunately, his hand was quickly pulled away. "Tsk tsk, there''s no need to be so hasty in tying up this brother. We have plenty of time."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Look at that blushing face. It really makes one''s heart ache."


    "You don''t understand. Look at her face, she really is even more lovable than that girl. No wonder madam likes her too. Even if the honored guest has seen much of her beauty, I''m afraid ¡­"


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    Although the big man had let go of his hand, it had attracted a burst of ridicule from the others.


    Although Gu Jinyu could not see it from a young age, she had never felt that she was any different from an ordinary person. This kind of words made his heart burn with anger. Although your people around him have been very careful these days, they basically won''t talk much except to take care of his food and drinks.


    However, under his deliberate attention, he still found a lot of traces.


    It was said that those who caught him were thinking of giving him to an old eunuch who would make a name for himself in the palace.


    Although he was young and had yet to experience the world, he was not stupid. He would not think that he gave himself up to the old eunuch to be a servant or something. It was impossible to say that he was not angry ¡­


    However, he knew that if he acted rashly, these people would definitely take him seriously.


    Initially, he had planned to take his time. As long as he didn''t make any rash moves, he would wait for an opportunity. But he never would have thought that not only did he not get the chance, he even ¡­


    "Tsk tsk, those nobles only know how to enjoy themselves. I have never tried such a beautiful young man before."


    "Hehe, I also want to give it a try."


    The men surrounded Gu Jinyu and kept talking. They were not serious people, and had been following Master Lin in some shady business. Although their hands were covered in blood, their brothers were not afraid.


    Actually, it hadn''t been just one or two days since Gu Jinyu had been brought back, but they all had different thoughts. During this period of time, Gu Jinyu had been under Madam Lin''s strict supervision, so they couldn''t even see her from a distance, much less get close.


    They originally thought that they wouldn''t have the chance this time. Who would''ve thought ¡­


    Heh heh ¡­


    "In any case, it''s for your esteemed self to use. How about we help your esteemed person inspect the goods first?"


    "Hehe, that''s right, that''s right, we''ll help your esteemed self inspect the goods first, so that we can know if it''s good or not. If we run into your esteemed self, that wouldn''t be good."


    The few men wanted to look back at him, but their faces were filled with excitement.


    In their hearts, they naturally looked down on those eunuchs who had lost their male roots, but they did not dare to say those words out loud. After all, that was a high and mighty figure, a person of nobility who could speak at the side of the Emperor. However, the thought of such a beautiful person about to fall into the hands of that old eunuch still made them feel somewhat indignant.


    In the past, when they had followed Lord Lin, it could have been said that they had done all sorts of bad things. However, who would have thought that he would be so lucky as to run into such an important person? Speaking of which, he had quite a bit of respect for these old brothers of his. At the very least, he didn''t need to eat or drink from them anymore. He could only stare helplessly as he turned into a lord. Moreover, those that saw him did not give him face at all. His brothers that came with him had all become lackeys, and were bowing their heads and bowing to him everywhere.


    That was why when Madam Lin said that she had something that she wanted them to help with, they agreed without the slightest hesitation. Not to mention, the price that Madam Lin gave them was extremely tempting ¡­


    However, there was a saying in this world: a human''s heart is not strong enough to swallow an elephant.


    When they first saw Gu Jinyu, they were deeply shocked by her beauty. They had seen her before, but it was very rare to see one like her. If it was only a normal situation, they would at most be shocked for a bit. They wouldn''t have any other thoughts. However, when they found out that this young man was going to give it to the rootless old eunuch, a subtle change naturally occurred in their hearts ¡­


    "You ¡­ You... "You guys ¡­"


    Although he had already guessed that these guys didn''t have good intentions towards him, hearing it with his own ears was a completely different matter. Gu Jinyu didn''t expect these people to be so shameless, and actually go up for two episodes in front of her. She felt furious ¡­ His mood, which had finally calmed down with great difficulty, instantly became agitated as well ¡­


    "Do you even have a law? You filthy, heartless people, aren''t you worried about the divine punishment?"


    The so-called rabbit bites when it''s in a hurry. Although Gu Jinyu missed you for being gentle, this time she was truly angry.

 C118

    "Hehe, Wang Fa? Haha, royal law! "Little fellow, you''re really too interesting. You''re telling us about the law at this time."


    One of the big sized man opened his mouth after a long while, and a big smile appeared on his face. The other big sized man also laughed and said, "Now you are still telling us about royal laws, hahaha ¡­" "This is too funny ¡­"


    Yes, and tell them about the law these days.


    On the surface, they were the servants of the Lin Clan, but in reality, they had done so many shady things in the dark that even they themselves did not know.


    However, there was one thing that they were very clear about. As long as one had a big fist, that was reasonable.


    "Little fellow, let''s have a good lesson with you today, so that you won''t be so naive."


    The burly man lifted Gu Jinyu''s collar and lifted her up with a gentle push of his big hand, "This world''s laws, what laws, they are all deceiving these useless commoners. What real laws are, the real laws are the ones whose fists are bigger, and whoever is the law is."


    "Hehe, big brother Stone, why are you talking to him about this? Let''s hurry up and make our move. Otherwise, we won''t have any business waiting for the two brothers to come back."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Those two people are the two dogs that were by that woman''s side. With them here, we shouldn''t think about this anymore."


    The other burly men urged, their expressions showing their anxiousness.


    The thing they were most careful of was the return of their brothers. If it wasn''t for the sudden turn of events, they probably wouldn''t even have had the chance to get close to this pretty boy. Those two brothers were using Madam Lin''s words as an imperial edict. They were strictly guarded against her, and were not even willing to tell her to begin with. It was the few of them who had managed to find out in secret.


    They all knew that it wasn''t a day or two since they wanted to curry favor with the old eunuch for the madame. It was just that they couldn''t find a suitable opportunity.


    "I know, I know!" Don''t worry, they won''t be back so soon. " The man who was called Big Brother Shi was as strong as a rock. His thick beard covered his entire face, making it impossible to see his appearance. There was only a long scar that entered deeply into his face, increasing his ruthlessness.


    Unfortunately, Gu Jinyu could not see it.


    However, even if he couldn''t see, it didn''t affect his judgement of a person at all.


    These people were not kind people!


    Right, his intuition told him that these people definitely weren''t good people.


    But... However, this made him even more confused. The Lin Family was only a small rich family. Even if they had some background, they shouldn''t have been able to raise such a person. Just what background did these people have? Could it be that the Lin Family was not like that on the surface?


    However, he clearly remembered that his mother had said that the Lin Family was just an ordinary family in the beginning and that they had accidentally helped his father. That was why they had such an appearance today.


    "You must know my identity. As long as you guarantee my safety and send me back to my family, I believe that the Gu family will be happy to repay you. I believe all of you should be very clear about what happened back then, right? "The Gu Family has always repaid us with favors." Although she was panicking, Gu Jinyu tried her best to remain calm.


    It was useless to panic at a time like this. He could only stay calm and think of a better idea.


    Gu family.


    Yes, the Gu family.


    All these years, the last thing Gu Jinyu wanted to talk about was the Gu family.


    When he had left the Gu family that year, he was only a child who had just remembered things. He did not know much about the grudges and grudges back then. He only vaguely remembered a few of them. However, none of these were important to him. What was important was that he was very clear about his current situation. It was because he was very clear about his situation that he placed himself in a very proper position.


    Gu Yu''s refusal to give up was an obsession that she couldn''t shake off.


    But he was different.


    He knew very well that it was already difficult for him to be able to live safely up until now. Some things could not be treated as if nothing had happened. And it wasn''t something that couldn''t be fixed, even if it didn''t happen ¡­ Even though he was still young back then, there were many things that he clearly remembered ¡­


    Although he was the eldest son of his father, but ¡­


    However, his existence made everyone feel very embarrassed.


    If it wasn''t for his mother''s unforgivable sin, perhaps he really would have fought over it. After all ¡­ After all, there were some things that had to be done first come first served ¡­


    However, since what happened that year had already happened, all the previous emotions no longer existed. Struggling was useless.


    Furthermore ¡­ If that man really cared, he wouldn''t have refused to meet him for so many years.


    Back then, although it was his mother''s fault and the crime was unforgivable, he and his sister were innocent, especially his sister ¡­


    He did not believe that the head of the family was busy and had no time to spare ¡­ Although the Gu family was indeed large, he didn''t believe that they would be so busy that they didn''t have any time. If he really meant no time, then how could he have so many younger brothers and sisters born in succession?


    All these years, even though he pretended as if he didn''t know anything on the surface, he still couldn''t help but ask and pay attention to what was going on.


    To put it bluntly, why do you say that you are busy? There is no time, it is just an excuse. If you really have that intention, you can find the time no matter how busy you are.


    So...


    Even though Gu Yu had been whispering to him every day that he was the eldest son of the Gu family, that everything in the Gu family was his, that they had let him down, he remained indifferent. This was the first time he had used the Gu family to make a raft, and also the first time he had mentioned the Gu family on his own accord.


    Although... Although he still felt bitter in his heart, but ¡­


    But there was nothing he could do.


    Yes, there was no other way.


    From the words of these people, he could clearly hear that they were unwilling. Moreover, this kind of unwillingness, combined with the things that he knew, was enough to make him understand.


    He didn''t know about the matter between his father and the Lin Clan back then. However, Gu Yu clan had mentioned in front of him more than once what would have happened to the Lin Clan if not for his father ¡­


    Although he could not see them, judging from their voices, these people must not be young anymore. Since they were old men from the Lin Clan, they definitely knew a little about the matters of the Lin Clan back then.


    Gu Jinyu only hoped that they would waver after hearing her words. As long as their hearts were slightly shaken, she would still have a chance of survival.


    It was very quiet, so quiet that other than the whistling of the cold wind, there was no sound at all.


    After an unknown period of time, a voice suddenly filled with ridicule rang out, "Haha, haha ¡­ "Not bad, not bad, how could I forget? You''re the young master of the Gu family."


    "Speaking of which, the Gu Clan really can''t be underestimated."


    After a burst of ear-piercing laughter, a sigh filled with emotion was heard. Gu Jinyu''s hands let go of his collar, and her feet touched the ground. She quickly retreated, barely finding a sense of security by pressing herself against the wall. At the same time, his ears were pricked up, afraid that he would miss out on a single word.


    What did he mean?


    The Gu family couldn''t be underestimated, but ¡­ Did that mean he had been persuaded by her?


    Although he didn''t want to talk about his relationship with the Gu family, but ¡­ However, Gu Jinyu still couldn''t help clenching her fists in excitement.


    That''s great! As long as these guys are moved, even if they really don''t send themselves to the Reviews, as long as they still have a little bit of estimation, then ¡­ Then he would be much safer.


    However ¡­


    "However, hahaha, hahaha ¡­" Are you really the eldest young master of the Gu family? Don''t you see what it''s like for you to be at home? It''s hilarious that a blind person wants to be the first young master of the Gu family. Forget about the Gu family''s eldest young master, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to enter the Gu family''s gate! "Hahaha ¡­"


    The big man smiled proudly, his face full of ridicule.


    It had to be said that they had almost been moved by Gu Jinyu just now. After all, they had personally witnessed how the Lin Family had hairpin that year. Others may not know the real reason, but they do. If it wasn''t for the Gu family, the Lin family ¡­ Hehe, how could there be a Lin Clan? At most, they would be like them, doing shameful things all their lives and thinking of becoming the old master and his wife. At most, they would just be a pair of adulterers. Besides, it was hard to say if the Madam would still marry him ¡­


    All of this was just a casual point of the Gu family''s attention. To them, this was a tremendous amount of wealth.


    Hadn''t he risked his life in order to live better and eat better? Who would be willing to be the servant of a master that was served by others?


    However, they were clear in their hearts that if this matter was really feasible, it wouldn''t be their turn at all. Just the two of them, Master Lin and Madam Lin, were tightly covering their faces. How could they possibly give them the chance to do so? A eunuch is just a eunuch. A person without any roots might fall down one day. As for the Gu family ¡­ That was a family that stood unwavering for a hundred years, a family with unshakeable honor. It was clear who was the better one, Transparency, in the eyes of those who had no experience, let alone those two female thieves.


    "Don''t blame us, if you want to blame something, blame your bad luck, and that ungrateful couple. "If it wasn''t for them, we brothers wouldn''t have had the guts to do so even if we had the heart."


    "That''s right, that''s right! "You should blame others if you want to blame someone."


    "Hehe, we brothers are doing this for your own good. In any case, sooner or later, we will have to teach you in advance so as to not anger the higher ups when the time comes. That would not be so easy to do ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    The Gu family was an extremely wealthy family.


    Who doesn''t? If you don''t want to, you''re a bastard.


    But how many people could actually think of that? Looking at Gu Jinyu, it wasn''t that they didn''t hesitate. It was just that compared to the intangible wealth, they cherished their own lives even more.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    His face was pale and his body was trembling slightly. His mind was blank. His clear eyes lost focus as he looked around in panic ¡­


    Is he really finished?

 C119

    Bright red blood mixed with pitch-black pus dripped down one drop after another.


    Jiu Niang stiffened her back and walked forward step by step. Her eyes were fixed on the few burly men who fell to the ground. There was not even half a degree of warmth in her eyes. She looked like an evil spirit that had crawled out from hell. Beside her, the dozen or so vagabonds who had followed her here were also scared pale and trembling all over. They no longer had the vigor from when they had charged over. They all hung their heads and shrunk their bodies, wishing they could find a hole to hide in. Although 10 Jin of wheat was very tempting, it was like comparing it to his own little life ¡­


    Only Master Dog was able to maintain his calm. However, his trembling arm betrayed him, and he forced himself to help Gu Jinyu stop the bleeding.


    He had to admit that this brother-in-law of his was not the least bit inferior to the other brother-in-law. Even though he was battered and exhausted, it did not cover up his elegance at all.


    But... It''s just a pity that those eyes ¡­


    Seeing the wound on her brother-in-law''s forehead, as well as the bloodstains on the wall, she was afraid that it must have been caused by her brother-in-law''s suicide ¡­ And those eyes should be because that bastard got angry out of embarrassment ¡­ They just happened to see this when they came in...


    No wonder Jiu Niang was so angry. She rushed forward without any care for her life, raised her kitchen knife that she had been hiding from who knows when, and chopped at that man with no care for her life, directly chopping off that man''s hands ¡­ The remaining people were all stunned. They didn''t even need to make a move to obediently kneel on the ground and beg for forgiveness ¡­


    The few burly men trembled as they pleaded with pale faces, "Young lady, young lady ¡­ We... We... We dont know... Please... "I''m begging you ¡­"


    How terrifying, truly terrifying, this was simply an evil spirit that crawled out of hell.


    If they knew that they would meet such a person who didn''t care about his life, they wouldn''t dare to have any presumptuous thoughts towards Gu Jinyu.


    "Who?" Who attacked first? "


    The rusted kitchen knife was covered in blood. Jiu Niang walked step by step towards the few men, her eyes void of any warmth.


    When she thought about what she had just seen, she couldn''t help but gnash her teeth.


    It''s them, it''s them ¡­


    She didn''t dare to imagine what would happen to her brother if she came here a little later. In her heart, her elder brother had always been such a beautiful man. Even if she couldn''t see with her eyes, it still didn''t affect his elegance. However ¡­ But even so ¡­ They ¡­ they actually ¡­ He actually dared to do such a thing to his brother ¡­


    Ye Zichen clenched his teeth and clenched the kitchen knife in his hand tightly, while his cold gaze continuously swept over the several men.


    You reckless fool, since you dared to do such a thing to your big brother, I''ll definitely let them know what retribution is.


    "That''s good, don''t you want to say it?" With a smirk, Nona raised her kitchen knife and slashed at the back of the man who had blinded Gu Jinyu.


    "Puchi!"


    "Ah ¡­"


    As the man screamed, fresh red blood spurted out, revealing his white bones.


    Everyone was instantly stupefied with fright. All of them kowtowed continuously, begging for forgiveness.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong ¡­" "Young lady, grandaunt, I beg you, please forgive me, please forgive me ¡­"


    Aunt, please..." It was because of the lard that I was able to do such a thing ¡­ "I''m begging you ¡­


    "Miss, I ¡­" I didn''t... I really didn''t... I didn''t do anything... Girl, please... "I beg of you, please let me go ¡­"


    If they were used to seeing all sorts of insidious things, they would be shocked by this bloody scene.


    Each and every one of them was so frightened that their bodies went limp and their limbs became powerless. They wailed while begging for mercy ¡­


    "Who is it!?" Who was the first person to make a move!?


    Gu Jiu Niang''s cold eyes swept over the four men, but she didn''t say anything and only coldly berated them.


    She wasn''t worried about them running away at all. She had drugged them as soon as she came in, and although they wouldn''t die, they wouldn''t be able to move freely for at least an hour or two. She had already locked the door from the outside. Fortunately, the Xu Family compound was four to five meters high with walls. Normal people wouldn''t be able to climb over it. Naturally, the people inside should not think about leaving ¡­


    "I... I... We... I... It''s him! "


    "Right, right..." "It''s him, it''s him ¡­"


    "It''s him ¡­"


    "You all ¡­ "You all ¡­"


    Under the threat of Nona, someone soon relented. As long as one person relented, the others would naturally follow suit. They were deeply afraid that if they spoke too slowly, they would provoke Nona''s displeasure.


    Nona nodded in satisfaction and said coldly, "Good, very good!"


    She slowly walked forward and directly walked to the side of the man that those people had pointed at just a moment ago.


    He was short, skinny, and did not seem to exist in the group.


    Jiu Niang stepped forward and looked down at him condescendingly. There was not the slightest trace of emotion in her black and white eyes.


    "Drip, drip ¡­"


    The surroundings were frighteningly quiet. There was only the sound of Nona''s forehead mixing with the pus on the ground. The faint smell of blood in the air made people uneasy.


    The skinny man was so scared that his face turned pale. He weakly lied on the ground and looked at Ninth Nang with a begging expression, "Miss ¡­ I, I was wrong... "I was wrong, I was really blinded by lard, I beg you ¡­" I just... It was just a touch, but I didn''t... I have eighty years old mother and children waiting to be fed, please... "I''m begging you ¡­"


    For the first time, this was the first time. This little girl who was not even taller than his shoulder actually made him feel fear. This feeling quickly filled his heart.


    Regret.


    Yes, for the first time in his life he felt regret.


    People like them, firstly, had no family background, secondly, no connections, and thirdly, they were incapable of stealing from a young age. They had met with many troubles and almost lost their lives many times. It was common for people to get injured and bleed. This was something they had long since gotten used to. At most, they could just wait until their wounds healed before becoming a good man again.


    But... But this time was completely different.


    In the eyes of this girl ¡­ He ¡­ he saw ¡­ See...


    She didn''t think of herself as a living person at all.


    In the eyes of this girl, he was a dead man.


    Thus, he was afraid. He was truly afraid.


    "Is that so? If you''re worried, I don''t mind sending them to find you. "


    Her cold tone of voice didn''t have the slightest fluctuation. It was as if she was simply talking about the weather, but ¡­ It was just a few short words, but it caused the skinny man to roll his eyes in fear ¡­


    She ¡­ What, what did she mean?


    She ¡­ she wouldn''t even let her own family go?


    For the first time, the skinny man felt despair, a despair he had never felt before. Even in the past, he had never seen someone like them. Since they had come out to mess around, they had long since prepared themselves to die on the streets. It was just that ¡­ However, no one would have thought that they would have to implicate their own family ¡­ So called ¡­ Sin less than parents...


    He had never thought of ¡­


    "Which one?" Speak! " As if she didn''t see the fear on the skinny man''s face, Nona''s expression remained cold. She raised the kitchen knife in her hand and pointed at both of his hands.


    Immediately, the man retracted his hands in fright. His eyes were wide open as his entire body trembled.


    However, he didn''t dare to really faint.


    He was afraid ¡­ She was afraid that if she really fainted, would she, would she really send her family away ¡­


    Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, he had personally witnessed her charge and swing twice just now, when his companion''s hands were broken into two sections ¡­ When he thought of this, the uncontrollable fear in his heart ¡­


    "Miss ¡­" Aunt, please... I was wrong, I was really wrong. Please spare me, I won''t dare to do it again, I won''t dare to do it again ¡­ Please... Please have mercy, I know I was wrong... "I was wrong ¡­"


    If it was just a straightforward death, perhaps none of them would be afraid.


    Killing was just a matter of tip of the iceberg.


    But, but she didn''t just simply kill people, she was simply ¡­ It was simply dismembering ¡­


    Right, dismembering, she was simply dismembering. Even in death, there wasn''t a complete corpse.


    Not only the skinny man, but the other three big men were also trembling in fear, "Killing is just a small matter. Since we have fallen into your hands, we will resign ourselves to our fate. But... But... At most, we''ll just lose our lives, you ¡­ Why are you tormenting us like this... Let us die without a complete corpse. "


    The man who was addressed as Big Brother Stone with a full beard took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing his fear as he looked at Jiu Niang.


    In their line of work, they had never seen such vicious methods before. When Jiu Niang rushed in and chopped off that companion''s hand, he thought that she was lucky. They were unprepared so they let her sudden move. At that time, he did not hesitate to charge forward. Of course, it was just a little girl, so he did not mind. He just casually pushed her, causing her to heavily hit the wall.


    However, he didn''t expect it at all. Soon, he discovered that he didn''t have the slightest bit of strength left in him.


    Only now did he realize that he had underestimated this girl.


    But it was too late.


    "Is that so? You''re right, you shouldn''t hurt your parents. "Although those who raised sons like you are definitely not good people, at least they were raised for a time." Nona quietly looked at the burly man for a long time before lightly nodding her head, the corners of her lips curling up into a faint smile.


    Immediately, everyone couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Even the skinny man secretly swept his gaze over the big bearded man, his eyes full of gratitude.


    Great, great ¡­ Finally, he didn''t need to be dismembered anymore.


    But...


    Before they could be happy, Ninth Mother''s next words were like a bucket of cold water being poured over them. "But you can rest assured that after you all die, I will definitely help you all sew up your corpses. I guarantee that I won''t be able to find any clues."


    Humph! You dared to do such a thing to your brother, and you still want me to spare them?


    Hehe, this is too funny.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    Big Beard did not expect Nona to respond in such a manner.


    At this moment, she was completely dumbfounded. She looked at Jiu Niang in a daze, unable to say a single word.


    "Alright, don''t worry. My cooking skills are quite good. You can rest assured."


    Yes, her craftsmanship was very good. Back then, in order to learn the art of sewing, she couldn''t even remember how many pieces of pig skin she had torn.


    Her hard work had paid off. Her sewing technique was second to none among her classmates. Even her most picky grandfather had praised her endlessly.

 C120

    "Ugh ¡­" "Ugh ¡­"


    Suture?


    Sewing half of his body back in place?


    Like mending clothes?


    Not to mention the several burly men, even the beggars standing by the side were scared to the point of turning pale. The few timid ones even turned around to puke.


    However ¡­


    Nona, on the other hand, did not care at all. It was as if all of this had no effect on her at all.


    She was still smiling as she looked at the few men, but her smile had never reached the depths of her eyes. Her eyes were still as cold as before.


    "Alright, I''m done with the nonsense. Now we get down to business. "


    Clapping her hands, Nona lightly kicked the skinny man who was lying on the ground, pretending to be dead. "Speak, which one moved first?"


    Very good, very good. She was not a vengeful person in the first place, but ¡­ Since they had the guts to touch their brother, they had to be prepared to take on their anger.


    "Wow, I was wrong... Wuu wuu, I was really wrong ¡­ I don''t dare, I don''t dare ¡­ Girl ¡­ Girl, I beg you, please spare me ¡­ "I really don''t dare to ¡­"


    It wasn''t easy for him to think that he could be considered to have escaped this calamity. However, he didn''t even have the chance to be happy ¡­ In an instant, he fell from heaven to hell. The skinny big guy didn''t have time to react at all, he was so scared that he started crying loudly. He couldn''t care less about face anymore as he cried loudly in fear.


    Jiu Niang watched on silently, a cold smile flashing in her eyes. "Sigh, what a pity. If I had known earlier, why would I have done what I did?"


    "Yes, yes ¡­" "I was wrong. Miss Qiu, please forgive me. From now on, I will burn incense for you sooner or later and pray for you."


    "Is that so? That''s not bad at all. "


    "Ah ¡­" "Many thanks ¡­"


    Did she mean to let him go?


    The skinny man was so excited that he even forgot to cry as he looked at Nona with gratitude.


    It was a pity.


    Jiu Niang looked at him with a smile that was not a smile and lightly shook her head. "It''s a pity that your hands are dirty. If you can''t pray for blessings, then it''ll only be bad."


    "Ah ¡­"


    The poor skinny man tried again.


    He was lying on the floor dispiritedly, quietly. If it wasn''t for the slight rise in his heart, he would probably be dead by now.


    Jiu Niang swept him a glance before calmly saying, "As expected, a physical body should never be harmed by a parent. Since you are so filial, let me help you ¡­"


    "Many ¡­" To help him? Is that ¡­


    The shriveled man''s eyes lit up, but unfortunately, before he could even finish saying the word ''thank you'', he felt a bone-piercing pain.


    Then...


    "Pa, pa ¡­"


    Two sounds, his arms had already separated from his body.


    Suddenly ¡­


    "This... This... "Ugh ¡­"


    The shriveled man looked at his arms on the ground and rolled his eyes in fear. This time, he really did faint.


    "Alright, it''s your turn now. "Just like him, you guys can make your own choices. If I''m not a good person, I''ll help you guys along so that you won''t have to make things difficult for yourselves."


    Humph! She wouldn''t let a single one of them off if she dared to lay a hand on her brother.


    Didn''t he tell her that a physical body should never be harmed by a parent? Very well, since they wanted to be filial and unwilling to part with their choices, he could just bring it up himself.


    "Also, whoever is unwilling to part with their wife and children, I don''t mind helping you do good deeds to reunite your family."


    "You ¡­ You... Are you being unreasonable... What does this have to do with our wives and children? The ones who offended you were us, it had nothing to do with them! "


    Instantly, the few burly men had faces like they had received an inspection.


    In their line of work, most people knew that their hands had been tainted with too much karma in their lifetime. Naturally, they were prepared as well, which was why they became more and more unscrupulous.


    However, no one expected that they would run into such a huge nail today. It truly made everyone''s faces go pale in fright.


    "Hehe, relationship? "I don''t know about that, but I have always been soft-hearted. Since you all are family, I will naturally help you all resolve it so that your worries can be relieved." The corner of her mouth curled up into a sneer. There wasn''t even the slightest bit of warmth in her eyes. She coldly stared at those few people as her cold gaze continuously roamed around their bodies.


    Anger, yes, an extreme anger.


    She had never felt this angry before. She had always felt that she had good control over her emotions.


    Having lived together with her grandfather since childhood, it was her grandfather who had personally taught her how to differentiate between the various medicinal herbs. In her childhood, all of her activities had revolved around all sorts of strange medicinal herbs, and she had slowly fallen in love with a peaceful and distant life.


    Because of this, she appeared to be more mature and mature than her peers no matter where she went.


    At that time, both her parents were worried that there might be a problem with her young and mature appearance ¡­


    However, she had never cared much about it. Even if she woke up later and became a little girl whose face was full of pustules, and ate until she was full, she did not have much fear or nervousness. She just naturally accepted her current life and quickly began to think about how she was going to continue living.


    But... However, these people had thoroughly angered him.


    She didn''t even dare to look at Gu Jinyu ¡­ She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to hold it in ¡­


    Yes, she couldn''t help it now.


    She had never known that there was such a bloodthirsty and destructive side to her bones. She knew that this was not right, not good ¡­ However, she did not intend to stop. She did not have the slightest intention of stopping. A person like him who lived was the trash of society and was also a bug. He deserved to be taken care of.


    "You ¡­ You... Ghosts ¡­ "Ghost, ghost ¡­"


    The man with his arm removed was bleeding all over his body. He stared at Jiu Niang with his round eyes. Suddenly, he screamed like he had gone mad. His eyes were filled with panic as he stared at Jiu Niang.


    The rest of the men had turned pale with fright, but they could only obediently keep their mouths shut, not daring to make a single sound.


    "Pah!" A heavy slap landed on the man''s face. A cold smile flashed across Jiu Niang''s eyes. "It''s too late to be afraid now."


    Yes, it was too late to know.


    When they reached out their dirty hands to their brother, they were not afraid. When they destroyed their brother''s eyes, they were not afraid. Now, however, they were afraid ¡­


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    She slowly straightened her body and looked down at the few burly men lying on the ground from above without a hint of emotion in her eyes.


    In her eyes, these people were no different from dead people.


    "No, no ¡­" We... We... What do you want? We didn''t do anything to him, he''s still alive... We... "The hands that we don''t have ¡­"


    "Yes, yes, we... We just scared him a little bit... "We did not ¡­"


    "Please, please ¡­" "We really were wrong, we really just wanted to scare him a bit ¡­"


    Despair, yes, despair.


    The big men were really in despair now, an indescribable fear was lingering in their minds. This net was like a huge net, wrapping around them all. The net was still shrinking, and they gradually felt like they couldn''t breathe anymore ¡­ This kind of fear was even more terrifying than death ¡­


    "Is that so? So you were just trying to scare him! " Was he trying to scare them? Hehe, did they really let me be a child? They really thought they were easy to deceive. Jiu Niang''s expression slowly darkened. She slowly squatted down, her slender hands tightly holding onto the rusted kitchen knife. A faint smile appeared on her face as she said, "So you were just trying to scare him. I have misunderstood you."


    "Yes, yes ¡­" "It''s just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding ¡­"


    "Right, right, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!"


    "We really aren''t... "It''s just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding ¡­"


    The three men who were still in good condition watched their companion''s fate with their eyes wide open. They were so frightened that their faces had already turned bloodless. They racked their brains to think of a way to escape this calamity. Seeing that Ninth Madame had let go, he did not care what she meant by those words, and quickly echoed her sentiments. One of the men felt that something was wrong and wanted to explain more, but his mind was blank. He opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. In the end, he could only nod and laugh like everyone else, claiming that it was just a misunderstanding.


    Actually, they knew clearly in their hearts whether this was a misunderstanding or not...


    They... They had truly fallen for Gu Jinyu, but at that time, they couldn''t even see her face. Even if they bullied her, they would have only bullied her for nothing. Besides, he was just a man, not a woman.


    Anyway, they were going to give it to the old eunuch to enjoy. Why couldn''t the old eunuch do it while they did?


    That''s why they... Since it''s not a woman, no one will find out ¡­ Moreover, even if they were found out, so what? This was a kidnapping, they had this weakness in their hands, and even Madam Lin would not dare to do anything to them.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Madam Lin might not dare to do anything to them, but ¡­ But he had to wait ¡­ Wait till this scary evil spirit comes ¡­


    Yes, the current Ninth Madame was a devil in their hearts.


    The thin and small body was covered in blood. The blood on his face was mixed with black pus that emitted a terrible stench. He looked like an evil spirit that crawled out from hell.


    "Puchi!"


    "Ah ¡­"


    The small hand loosened its grip and the rusty kitchen knife fell straight down. It accurately cut into the face of one of the big man. Instantly, fresh blood sprayed out and the big man''s eye was also destroyed.


    Suddenly, a heart-wrenching pain...


    The burly man couldn''t help but let out a desperate howl.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    "You ¡­"


    Everything seemed to have happened in an instant. The two burly men stared blankly at Nona, their faces filled with horror, their eyes were wide open, they panted heavily, and kept rolling their eyes, looking as if they would be scared to death at any moment.

 C121

    But it was as if Nona didn''t see it at all.


    The corner of his mouth twitched as he shrugged his shoulders. He smiled and said, "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    As he spoke, he didn''t forget to pick up the kitchen knife that had fallen to the ground. At the same time, he gently waved it around and said, "It was just a misunderstanding. You don''t need to glare at me with such anger, do you?"


    Yes, it was a misunderstanding. All of this was just a misunderstanding.


    Misunderstanding! After such a thing had happened, they actually had the nerve to say that it was just a misunderstanding. If it really was just a misunderstanding ¡­ Hehe, since they can misunderstand, why can''t I misunderstand them?


    If they were used to the blood rain, they would have been shocked. After a few days of peaceful times, when Jiu Niang rushed in, they could see that it was definitely not simple. Furthermore, it was absolutely vicious. Otherwise, how could such a small child cut off the arm of an adult man so silently?


    But... Only at the time they thought she must have been mad.


    But no one had expected it.


    She made one move after another ¡­


    Seeing his three companions being viciously attacked, the other two men also understood that it would be very difficult for them to walk out alive and well today.


    Since that''s the case ¡­


    The two burly men looked at each other and gritted their teeth, "At most, we will die. This time, we can be considered as screwed over. At worst, we can just use this life to compensate. Our family doesn''t stop at all, and it has nothing to do with them. I hope you don''t implicate our family. "


    That''s right, if he could not escape, then the only thing left was to hope that this matter would not implicate his family.


    If they had been hoping for a chance at the start, then now they were truly in despair.


    They were well aware that even though this girl didn''t seem young, she ¡­ But their hearts weren''t as hard as theirs ¡­ If ¡­ If ¡­ They were completely convinced that she could do it.


    "Is that so? Doesn''t matter? Aren''t you worried about them? "


    With a gentle tone, her clear eyes stared at the two big men. Her two slender arms were tightly hugging her knees, and if it weren''t for the kitchen knife in her hand, if it wasn''t for the thick smell of blood coming from all directions ¡­


    This kind of scene was very similar. They were just chatting.


    But... However, they all knew in their hearts that the current situation ¡­ As long as he said those words, Ye Xiao would be killed.


    "No, I don''t want to ¡­" We don''t want to... "This is all our fault. We did something worse than dogs and pigs, we no longer have the face to aggravate our parents and children. If they knew that we are this kind of person, they wouldn''t have the face to continue living."


    "Yes, yes! If only our family knew that we would do such a thing as being inferior to dogs and pigs ¡­"


    In the beginning, they were trying to find an excuse to escape. The family members only felt pity for the elderly and children because they wanted to win over some sympathy. Although they had family members, they would never let the family members know what they were doing outside.


    Most of their parents were ordinary people who had toiled their entire lives just to raise their children. They had toiled day and night just to have a full meal.


    If his parents knew that they had done such a thing outside, they would probably be so angry that they would die.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" I didn''t expect all of you to be so filial. "


    Nona rested her chin on her knees as she looked at the two men and mocked in a low voice.


    The two big guys also calmed down. Naturally, they understood what Jiu Niang was saying. She wasn''t praising them, but ¡­ Rather, it was a taunt...


    Instantly, both of their faces turned red.


    "Miss ¡­" "Then you, then are you ¡­"


    "Miss, I know you''re a good person ¡­"


    They had indeed done many heinous things. It was because they were busy with the blood in their hands that they slowly paid no attention to anything.


    However, they were also human and had their own weaknesses.


    And their families were their biggest weakness.


    It wasn''t easy to survive in this day and age, so naturally did their families.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they were forced by the circumstances of life, they wouldn''t have left home early to roam about outside ¡­


    In the beginning, among the people who came out to wander the world, who wouldn''t have their heart set on fighting for a piece of sky?


    However, later on ¡­ No one knew what happened to him after that. It was unknown whether it was the environment that changed him or his heart that changed him. He slowly realized that he looked completely different from before. His hands were covered with sin and blood. Even if he wanted to turn back, he couldn''t. That was why he was so fearless.


    They are such people.


    Of course, some people had better luck, just like that Master Lin. When he wanted to wash his hands, he just so happened to meet a noble, and he just extended his hand to help.


    However, not everyone had this kind of luck. Even more people were like them. After all, he had been muddling his way around the outside world all his life, and he might even lose his life when he was alive. For the better ones, they might be able to earn some money to properly settle their families. However, most of them had separated from their families or had even harmed their families.


    Nona looked at them quietly.


    Looking at their pleading faces, their hearts softened. After all ¡­ After all, he was still a human. After all, he was raised by his parents ¡­ It was rare for them to think of pleading for their families at a time like this.


    But...


    "It''s fine if you want me to spare your family!" Taking a deep breath, Jiu Niang slowly nodded and looked at them unblinkingly.


    Hearing her words, not only did the two burly men on the ground stop shouting, but even the three burly men who were cut by her stopped shouting and looked at her with hope.


    "Miss, you ¡­ "Tell me, what do you need to do to let our families go?"


    "Yes, yes, girl, go ahead."


    People like them had been outside for a very long time. They knew better than anyone when to submit and when to lower their heads. This was the moment when they should accept their fate and lower their heads.


    Although they still didn''t know what method this girl used, they knew that they were just a piece of fat on her hand, they could cut her as she wanted. At this moment, it was already a blessing in disguise to be able to protect his own family ¡­


    "I want... I want your eyes! "


    Taking a deep breath, Nona expressionlessly stared at them as she said this word by word.


    Immediately, everyone around inhaled a breath of cold air.


    Not only the big men, even the homeless people who came with them, as well as the dog grandpa, couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise.


    "Hiss ¡­"


    "Heavens ¡­"


    "Eyes, eyes ¡­"


    These homeless people were originally attracted by the promise of Nona. Each of them was just 10 catties of food.


    Naturally, they did not expect Xu Ang to witness such a scene. Now that they heard Ninth Niang''s words, they were all even more shocked. Each of them covered their eyes in fear of being taken off by her if they were careless. Those who were a bit more timid were so scared that they couldn''t control themselves on the spot ¡­


    "You ¡­ You... Madman, madman ¡­ "You are a madman ¡­"


    You want their eyes?


    She actually said she wanted their eyes, that... Then she just wanted them to be blind ¡­


    Suddenly, the few big guys all went crazy. The glimmer of hope that had just risen in their hearts was instantly extinguished.


    "You lunatic, you''ve gone mad, you''ve gone mad... What do you want... "At worst, you can just kill us all ¡­"


    "Right, right, at most, we just want this life!"


    "Crazy, crazy, you''re crazy ¡­"


    In the eyes of these people, Nona was simply a lunatic, a complete lunatic at that. She actually wanted their eyes!


    All the burly men glared at Nona angrily.


    Even the Old Dog, who was standing at the side, could not stand it any longer. "Nona, they ¡­" "They deserve it for their crimes. How about we send them to the yamen?"


    Resisting the fear in his heart, Lord Dog looked at Nona probingly.


    To be honest, he also did not expect Nona to turn out like this. He was shocked as well.


    But... However, he still believed that he understood Jiu Niang. It was because of her excessive grief that she did such an abnormal thing. That''s right, when they first came in and saw such a scene, even he was filled with rage, let alone fermented.


    He had roamed the streets ever since he was a child, and he had heard all sorts of nonsense.


    He had already heard of the matter of raising a rabbit, but ¡­ But he never would have thought that it would actually ¡­ To think that such a thing actually happened. Five men forced a blind youth to ¡­ Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, when they resisted, they would become angry and destroy their enemies'' eyes ¡­


    Of course, as for destroying Gu Jinyu''s eyes, Lord Dog didn''t think much of it.


    Although ¡­ Although the two bloody holes on his face didn''t look good ¡­ However, it was fortunate that he hadn''t been able to see it before, so he didn''t have to worry too much about getting used to it.


    "Yamen?"


    Jiu Niang turned around to look at the dog grandpa. Her face was expressionless and her brows were knitted slightly.


    She naturally did not agree with Lord Dog''s suggestion of sending her to the yamen. However, she did not know why Lord Dog would suddenly make such a suggestion.


    "Yes, yes, send us to the yamen."


    "Even if we did the wrong thing, the master of the yamen should be the one to judge!"


    "Right, right, we''re going to the yamen!"


    When the big guys heard this, their eyes immediately lit up. Although they knew that even if they came to the yamen, there was nothing good for them, but ¡­ However, regardless of that, as long as he went to the yamen, the Old Master would at most take his life.


    Furthermore ¡­ Plus, this woman was really crazy. He really couldn''t believe what else she would do if he bought it from her tomorrow.


    As a result, the few men who had heard about the sudden change in expression all requested to go to the yamen.


    With regards to their request, Nona only smiled coldly.


    "Tsk tsk, looks like you guys really want to go to the yamen."

 C122

    To be honest, Nona really suspected that these fellows had something wrong with their heads. What time was it that they still dared to bargain with her?


    However, she was in a good mood. Seeing them so actively trying to escape her grasp, she wanted to see them fall from heaven into hell.


    "We... Since we have committed a crime, naturally, we should let the Old Master of the yamen handle it. "


    "Right, right..." You are using lynching! "


    "Even if you kill us, you won''t be able to escape!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Perhaps because they heard the dog grandpa''s words, the few men''s IQ suddenly went online. One by one, they clamored for Jiu Niang to send them to the yamen.


    She was even smart enough to think that what Jiu Niang did was illegal. Although they had done something wrong, if she really killed them, then Jiu Niang wouldn''t be able to escape either.


    Hearing their words, Nona was actually more amused than ever.


    "Is that so? "Then who among you is dead now?"


    If he killed them, he wouldn''t be able to escape?


    Nona truly felt that their words were too funny. To be honest, at the beginning, she felt that everyone''s lives were worthy of respect. No matter what, after living in a modern legal society for so many years, her bones had been influenced.


    Even in ancient times, she would only silently integrate herself and did her best to live a better life. However, she had never thought of harming someone else''s life or anything like that.


    But this time, her heart was truly filled with killing intent.


    Moreover, it was a murderous intent that could not be hidden at all.


    But...


    Nona''s eyes swept over the big men, her face carrying a trace of a mocking smile.


    [I am not afraid at all. So what if I actually kill these guys?] Keeping such people alive was a disaster, not to mention that they were all living well.


    "Huh?"


    "You ¡­"


    "You ¡­"


    The big men looked at each other. Suddenly, they realized that they seemed to be alive.


    Especially the big men who had their arms taken off and half their faces ruined.


    They had also slowly calmed down from their initial fear. Originally, they had thought that they were doomed. Blood kept flowing from their wounds, and they would soon die.


    But strangely, after such a long time, he was still alive.


    Of course, if Jiu Niang had only regarded it as doubt, she would definitely have laughed coldly.


    With her skill, she could guarantee that he would still be alive even if she removed both his arms.


    However, he didn''t use his blade for a long time. Moreover, the weapon he used was too terrible. It didn''t suit him at all. That was why he made such a mistake, causing him to bleed profusely.


    She had heard of a story before, where a girl who studied medicine stabbed her boyfriend dozens of times in anger because her boyfriend split his legs. That scene was absolutely terrifying. However, the boy was only slightly injured, and the girl was not investigated.


    It was because of this story that many people said that they should never offend the girlfriend of a doctor. Otherwise, if those three daggers and six eyes of hers were to go down, he would only suffer a light injury in the end.


    Of course, Gu Qingyi naturally wouldn''t care about this kind of thing. She was just a young and experienced person who had listened to him as a joke. However, she clearly knew in her heart that it was possible for her to achieve it if she was proficient in martial arts.


    "Very well, let''s continue with the previous topic!" Seeing the shocked expressions on everyone''s faces, Jiu Niang clapped in satisfaction. Then, with a serious face, she said, "I said, I want your eyes. You should also think about it carefully."


    Yes, she wanted their eyes.


    Of course, she didn''t need to ask.


    For people like them, even if he took them for himself, they deserved it.


    But...


    As a doctor, she had always respected life.


    Of course, that was only to punish them. Since they dared to lay their hands on her brother, she would naturally not let them off so easily.


    "Nona ¡­"


    The dog lord still couldn''t understand why Nona insisted on keeping these people''s eyes open. He looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    Originally, he had a lot of things to say to Nona. Since he had already found the person, they should return earlier. Otherwise ¡­ Otherwise, if someone were to come looking for him later, it wouldn''t be good ¡­


    Although they did come with a lot of people, but ¡­ However, everyone just wanted to eat it in one bite, so they wouldn''t risk their lives for her.


    He never expected such a bloody and violent incident to occur. Fortunately, Nona had used some methods and these people were unable to move. Speaking of which, he was really shocked earlier. If they really fought, then these people definitely wouldn''t be a match for these big guys.


    Ever since he was young, he had been begging for his life on the streets, and he naturally had a set of rules that belonged to him. Ever since he was young, he had been begging for his life on the streets, and naturally had a set of rules that belonged to him. Furthermore ¡­ Moreover, from his point of view, what Nona cared about the most was that Gu Jinyu had been bullied by these people. However ¡­ However, these people didn''t say anything. They were just trying. They didn''t really succeed. Since they didn''t really succeed, then it naturally wouldn''t be considered as a loss ¡­


    Of course, from his point of view, being able to keep his life under such circumstances was already not an easy feat.


    "Thank you. Help me take care of my brother. I will settle this quickly."


    Nona knew clearly in her heart that the lord dog did not approve of her actions.


    Although he appeared to be very cynical and unruly on the surface, he was actually very soft and kind in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have accepted all three of them so easily and even took out all of his stock.


    Not to mention others, even he couldn''t do such a thing.


    But she had her principles.


    She understood that the Dog must have been wondering why he insisted on having their eyes.


    But she couldn''t say it now.


    The moment she saw her brother''s eyes destroyed, her heart had indeed sunk, but ¡­ However, at the same time, another thought appeared in her mind.


    That is, since they destroyed my brother''s eyes, then I will use their eyes to make up for it.


    For some reason, when this thought appeared in her mind, she actually couldn''t help but rejoice. Yes, secretly delighted. Her elder brother''s eyes had always been a wound in her heart. Since these people destroyed her elder brother''s eyes, then ¡­ Then she would use the eyes of these people to compensate her brother ¡­ This way ¡­ If that''s the case, can big brother''s eyes ¡­


    Just thinking about it made her tremble with excitement.


    His mind became more and more determined.


    Right, brother deserves all of this. No one can stop me, no one can!


    "No, no, Nona ¡­" As long as Ninth Mother is happy. "


    Shaking his head, the old man bit his lips lightly and lowered his head slightly.


    He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt his heart shake as if something bad was about to happen, but he didn''t know what exactly was happening.


    However ¡­


    He understood one thing, and that was ¡­ The only thing he could do now was to stay in peace and watch over his brother for Nona.


    "Un, rest assured!" Nodding, Nona broke into a wide smile, full of confidence.


    No one could stop her from doing what she wanted to do. People like her deserved what they got, and Nona felt no burden in her heart at all.


    "Alright, it''s about time. Have you guys finished your consideration?"


    Smiling, Nona glanced at the five men. He thought to himself that he had never performed this kind of surgery before, and the conditions were simple, so he would definitely have to try it again and again. But that didn''t matter. With the five of them, he had five chances ¡­ Oh, no, four and a half chances...


    When her gaze fell upon the ruined eye, Jiu Niang''s heart was filled with regret.


    Tsk tsk, this is such a pity. It seems that I was too impulsive just now. I wasted one of my eyes for nothing.


    However ¡­ Never mind, that''s enough... She believed that she would definitely succeed. For her brother''s sake, she would succeed even if not.


    "You ¡­ "You madman, you madman ¡­"


    "You''re crazy, you''re really crazy!" What exactly do you want to do!? "


    The big men looked at Nona in fear. They had no idea what she was planning and thought she was crazy.


    But Nona didn''t care in the slightest.


    His eyes continuously swept past the few big men ¡­


    Tsk tsk, not a single pair of eyes is good-looking, and not a single pair is worthy of an older brother.


    Nona was a bit dissatisfied, but ¡­ Forget it, forget it. Things have already come to this point. There was nothing to be picky about. How could there be such a perfect thing in the world ¡­ Furthermore, didn''t others say that they were born from the heart? These individuals were originally extremely vicious, and no matter how beautiful their eyes were, they would become filthy when they met them ¡­ It will be different once I transplant it onto big brother''s body ¡­


    Feeling dissatisfied, Nona could only console herself like this ¡­


    "You lunatic, you can''t possibly blind his eyes just because of us, right? You want our eyes?!"


    "No, that''s not it. He seems to be blind!"


    "Yes, yes. He was blind to begin with, so he couldn''t see ¡­"


    Yes, it didn''t take long for the few men to realize that the girl wanted their eyes. Could it be because they blinded Gu Jinyu that they had to compensate with their own eyes?


    The few burly men all collapsed.


    Yes, Gu Jinyu couldn''t see it from the start. He was originally blind, and since he was blind, why would they need to compensate Gu Jinyu with their own eyes? This was not fair to them in the first place!


    "Is that so? You think it''s unfair, don''t you? "


    Nona, who was still squatting on the ground, still had a good temper and asked indifferently.


    However, everyone could not help but tremble slightly.


    After seeing her lightning-like methods, no one dared to treat her as an ordinary little girl! Don''t look at how she seemed to be fine. If they got angry, they wouldn''t be able to keep their little lives.


    The few burly men were so scared that they obediently shut their mouths, not daring to utter another sound.

 C123

    Fair?


    Ha ha, just this word alone is enough to make people feel sarcastic.


    But did these big guys really dare to speak again?


    To be honest, they were truly afraid. How could they still dare to speak? Even if they were unwilling, they could only accept such a situation. In the end, he did not dare to say it out loud due to the unwillingness in his heart. If it was fair ¡­


    Hehe, they had never felt that this was a fair thing to do.


    Besides, this was the way of the world. How could it be so fair and unfair? Let''s not talk about anything else and just say that the matter in front of him was already enough to make the situation unfair. In the beginning, they were no different from the current Lord Lin. They were all hooligans who were out for a living. For the sake of being able to eat their fill, whose hands would be clean?


    But what had happened afterwards? Needless to say, people with eyes could tell that their lives were completely different. One of them was an old master who was high and mighty. Just simply dodging around in Jincheng City would scare many people, let alone eating or dressing up, it was as if he could do anything he wanted. As for them ¡­


    He didn''t have anything. In order to live, he had to be someone else''s slave. He had to do whatever the master told him to do, and he even had to bend his knees.


    Habit was a scary thing sometimes, but they slowly got used to it.


    However, Jiu Niang didn''t have the heart to care about them, nor did she have the time to study what they were thinking. She only had one goal, and that was to change Gu Jinyu''s eyes. Seeing that no one was talking, Jiu Niang happily clapped her hands. "Very good. It seems like we have reached an agreement."


    That''s right, not saying anything would mean she agreed. This was Jiu Niang''s view.


    However, for these guys to agree to her suggestion so quickly, Nona was quite surprised.


    It had to be said that these guys had good judgement. They understood that they couldn''t do anything about him now. Speaking of which, if they were truly unwilling, then she was mentally prepared. If they were willing to cooperate, she naturally wouldn''t make things difficult for them.


    However, if they were not willing to cooperate, then he could only blame himself for it. He had thousands of ways to remove their eyeballs intact.


    "You ¡­ Are you sure... Are you sure you want to keep your promise? "


    After a long while, the sound of exhaustion rang out and many pairs of lifeless eyes looked at Nona.


    In their hearts, they knew that they couldn''t get their legs out of this situation. Even if they jumped up and down, it would be useless. If that was the case, they might as well cooperate obediently. They might even suffer a little. But... But at the same time, they were very worried in their hearts. She was so vicious and merciless, they had only broken a pair of invisible eyes. She wanted their eyes to compensate. If ¡­ If they agreed, she would not let her family go.


    Although no one else said anything, their eyes were filled with the same worry.


    How could he not be worried? Moreover, they could only look on helplessly as Jiu Niang changed her expression again and again. Of course, they had to properly ask about such an important matter.


    They did not know what Jiu Niang was planning. From the looks of it, she was just venting her anger.


    To them, Gu Jinyu''s eyes were like a dog''s ¡­ He couldn''t see it anyway, it was just an ornament, there was no harm...


    Don''t worry, although I am a woman, but..." "I have always been a man of my words. I will never be like you guys, holding a spear in your hands." Nona pursed her lips in disdain as she smiled coldly. What saying that they were going to deal with their families was actually just a casual comment to scare them. If they hadn''t angered her this time, then she definitely wouldn''t have done such a bloody thing. However, they had indeed taught him a lesson. At the same time, they had also taught him that sometimes good intentions were not good things.


    "Great!"


    "You, you mean what you say!"


    "Right, right ¡­"


    At last, she agreed. The crowd couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. However, they were worried that Jiu Niang wouldn''t keep her promise, so they suppressed their excitement and inquired again.


    "Since you''ve agreed, then you naturally won''t go back on your word. It''s just that I''ve always been one to differentiate between kindness and hatred, so if it''s all because of you guys, then it''s naturally a good thing. If it''s not, then we can only have a good discussion with your families."


    Organ transplantation, preferably in vivo, followed by transplantation at the first possible time.


    The current situation was that he didn''t have all the necessary equipment, and he had only been involved in some organ transplants before. As the attending physician, he didn''t have many opportunities to take action. But this time, he couldn''t rely on anyone. He could only rely on himself.


    So...


    It was for this reason that she had thought of persuading them to agree.


    This way, he could reduce a lot of resistance and unnecessary factors, which could help him reduce some unnecessary troubles during the operation.


    Therefore, even though she confirmed her words, Jiu Niang didn''t forget to give it another shot. After all, none of these people were kind-hearted people. If they didn''t give them a good beating, then perhaps they would have no other choice but to stir up some trouble.


    "No, it won''t..." We, we''ll definitely cooperate obediently. "


    "Right, right, we will definitely be obedient."


    "Un, un!" We promise. "


    The big guys hurriedly promised that they would behave themselves and be obedient as long as Nona was willing to let their families go.


    It was a coincidence. Normally, people like them who lived in the outside world would not have a family to endure since they were young. Normally, they would be the only ones who did not get hungry, because they would be more merciless if they didn''t have a family to worry about. As for them, they all had parents, and two of them even had wives and children. If it wasn''t for the fact that they had a large family behind them, they wouldn''t have been easily won over several tens of silver taels by Madam Lin. With these silver taels, their family would be able to live a comfortable life ¡­


    And since he was old, he didn''t want to continue hanging around outside.


    However, who would have thought that such a thing would happen?


    "Good, very good!"


    Nona nodded and decided to let them go for the time being, waiting for her brother''s surgery to finish. If everything went well, it would be for the best, but if something went wrong in the middle ¡­ There would be time ¡­


    Thinking of this, Nona no longer hesitated and slowly got up. "I''ve troubled you all today, uncles. Thank you all for your hard work."


    Although the dozens of people who followed her didn''t help her much, she still thanked him very politely.


    No matter what, under those circumstances, it was good for them to stand up and follow him. It didn''t matter what their motive was.


    Of course, Jiu Niang was also very clear that she did not have such a great face. The reason they were willing to come was definitely because of the food in her hands. However, that''s not important. It''s not easy for them to come here, but if ¡­ If they had hesitated, he would have arrived a few minutes later ¡­


    Nona did not dare to think too much about it.


    Yes, she really didn''t dare to think too much about it.


    Thinking about how Gu Jinyu had been pressed down to the ground, she collapsed ¡­ If only he had arrived a little later ¡­


    Perhaps there was no need to waste so much time talking to these people. He could just understand everything with a single slash.


    "No, there''s no need ¡­"


    "No need, no need ¡­"


    "We... "When can we leave ¡­"


    More than a dozen tramps came for the 10 catties of food that Nona had promised each person. They only thought of it as accompanying to find someone, but in their hearts, they were still thinking about how they could get so many benefits just by coming here. However, after arriving here, he realized that all of this was slightly beyond his imagination.


    Just the bloody scene from a moment ago had already shocked them. Right now, they only had one thought in their minds, and that was to leave this place as soon as possible.


    That''s right, to be able to survive such a terrifying event was already a blessing in disguise. What other requests did they have?


    "Everyone, don''t worry. After we''re done here, we can leave immediately."


    There was a faint smile on her face as she explained with an amiable expression. However, it was better if she didn''t laugh. When she smiled, her face was covered in blood and pustules, making her look even more ferocious.


    Instantly, everyone turned pale with fright.


    She was also clear that she was afraid that her actions just now had affected them quite a bit, but she did not regret it in the slightest. If she was given another chance, she would definitely do what she had done just now.


    "True... Really? Are you really going to let us all go? "


    Although they heard from Jiu Niang that she was going to let them go, they were still a bit unsure. After all, they had just been hit by such an attack. Now that things had turned around, it was normal for them to be worried.


    So Nona did not say a word, and instead explained very seriously, "Today, I really want to thank everyone for being willing to help me. The promised food will be given to everyone once they leave this place. Please do not worry, everyone."


    Yes, food. She had promised these people. Since she had promised, she would definitely honor her promise.


    Originally, everyone had been scared out of their wits by Jiu Niang. Now, everyone only had one thought in mind, which was to leave this place as soon as possible. Everyone had long since forgotten what a good thing was. It was just that now that Jiu Niang had brought it up, everyone was stunned for a moment. However, no one mentioned that it was unnecessary.


    After all ¡­ After all, everyone knew that if they didn''t have any food to eat, they would all die waiting.


    So even though they were a bit worried, they couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Noticing everyone''s silence, Nona also understood in her heart, "Everyone, rest assured. I''m a person who distinguishes between kindness and hatred. Who cares about kindness or grudges against me, I have a debt in my heart. Remember this clearly. You guys are busy with me, so naturally you have to repay me well."

 C124

    Noticing the uneasiness in everyone''s hearts, Nona could not bear to explain.


    To be honest, under the circumstances, there was no one around him who could use it. There were only the two of them, the dog grandpa and himself. They were here for food, but at least they were here.


    Since big brother had found it, although there were some twists and turns, it could be considered to have been resolved successfully.


    He didn''t have much else in the Spaces, so he didn''t lack food at all. He didn''t dare to take it out on normal days, so it was just a ruckus. However, he had no other way to save his brother this time.


    "Many thanks, young lady ¡­"


    "Thank you, young lady ¡­"


    "Girl, you''re really a good person."


    This person was exactly like this. Originally, when he was running for his life, he saw Nona as a devil that killed people without blinking. There were even a few people who were scared to the point of not daring to make a sound.


    But at this moment, seeing how she was so straightforward in her decision to give them food, the worry in their hearts instantly vanished. In their hearts, Nona had become a noble and noble person. They wished that they could offer her worship, but at the same time, they felt that they deserved what they had received. Look, look. A young man who was clearly fine had actually tortured her to such a state ¡­


    To be honest, although it didn''t really matter, but ¡­ However, a man was actually violated by a group of men ¡­ It didn''t feel good for anyone. If this happened to him, he probably wouldn''t be able to live on.


    So...


    They deserved to be punished by this girl!


    Right, he deserved it!


    People like them usually did many evil deeds. This was simply repayment for their actions in the modern world.


    Thinking like this, all the homeless people''s moods immediately became good. Even the big men''s eyes became sharper. That look really made them feel like they were united against a common enemy. Jiu Niang silently watched without a word and could not help but slightly raise her head ¡­


    "However, I still have a presumptuous request."


    Sure enough, everything was within his expectations. Even though money could make a difference, it might not be enough to move these beggars. After all, almost all the shops in Jincheng were closed. No matter how much money you had, you wouldn''t be able to buy food. Especially beggars like them, they usually relied on wandering the streets and alleyways. If they were lucky, they would encounter a kind-hearted person to appreciate some food. Jincheng City was a big city after all. Before the disaster, as long as one was not too lazy, one would be able to eat at least sixty to seventy percent of a point, let alone be full.


    However, after the wasteland, the days became even more difficult ¡­


    Therefore, when Jiu Niang asked for food and asked a few strong young men to accompany her, they did not hesitate to come forward.


    "I want to ask everyone to help me get rid of these people." Yes, this was the Xu family''s mansion. Even though it was very spacious and Nona had made some preparations beforehand, normal people wouldn''t be able to enter, but ¡­ It''s safer to leave this place... Furthermore, she couldn''t let so many people know about her operation ¡­


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone''s expressions changed.


    All the tramps looked at each other, and they all involuntarily took two steps back.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t treat everyone unfairly. If they are willing to help, everyone will get another 15 kilograms of food!" As Nona spoke, she took out a small note, each of which was a hundred notes. "Everyone, there''s no need to worry about me not being able to provide you with food. I can use these banknotes as collateral first."


    "Thank you everyone!"


    There must be brave men when it comes to rewards, and that was about the current situation. Under normal circumstances, a grain of thirty catties of food could really count as nothing. However, in this situation, everyone was well aware of what 15 kilograms of food meant. Especially right now, there were constables chasing people everywhere every day in Jincheng City. Although they were very careful to hide, and couldn''t be found for the time being, no one knew when they would be cleared out. With these forty catties of food, even if they were unlucky enough to be cleared out, they would have some confidence.


    However, to Jiu Niang, there was a lot of grain in the space, but she didn''t dare to move. There wasn''t much use in keeping it with her.


    It was worth it for her to be able to pay a small amount of food and have these people do things for her willingly.


    "Thank you, young lady. Then ¡­" "Then we''ll leave first."


    After obtaining the food, each of the beggars carried a sack on their back. Without any hesitation, they turned around and left.


    Although they were grateful towards Ninth Niang, at the same time, they witnessed her viciousness. They were witnesses to that bloody scene back then. So, in this sort of situation, it was best to leave as soon as possible. If ¡­ If she suddenly went back on her word ¡­


    Even now, they still couldn''t believe that a thin and frail girl could actually take action against so many men without any warning. Furthermore, those men were all extremely vicious.


    Although they had more people, they still knew their own limitations. Even if all of them went up together, they would still not be a match for those big men.


    So... Thus, it was best to leave early and rest in peace.


    However, their worries were unnecessary. The main reason why Jiu Niang could subdue these big men was because of the anesthetic.


    She had spent a lot of money to exchange for it from the Space. Originally, she had only used it as a precaution, but now, she had used it. As for the anesthetic, not to mention a few men, even a few elephants would have to obediently fall down.


    "Nona ¡­"


    After sending off more than a dozen beggars, Nona stood quietly at the doorway, watching from afar.


    This was the house that she and Min''er bought when they first came to Jincheng. Back then, he had left without hesitation in order to find his elder brother, but now ¡­ He came back because he really didn''t know where else to go.


    He stood at the doorway and looked out into the empty street. He could not see even half a shadow of a person. It was completely different from the bustling scene from before.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t hear the lord dog calling her, or that she didn''t know her brother was inside.


    But... But she didn''t dare to go in ¡­


    With his arms crossed, he shivered.


    A chill emanated from her bones. She felt very cold, and in an instant, even her teeth began to tremble.


    Tears rolled down his face ¡­


    She didn''t know what was going on with her, but her heart was stuffy and uncomfortable. That indescribable feeling in her heart made her feel as if ¡­ It was as if he had done something very wrong and he didn''t even have the chance to repent ¡­ Until now, she did not dare to think about what would have happened if she had arrived a little later ¡­


    What will happen to my brother...


    "Nona, you''re crying."


    His clear eyes stared unblinkingly at Jiu Niang. He clumsily reached out his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, "Don''t cry, your brother is still well. Don''t worry, he''ll definitely be fine. Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore ¡­ He won''t blame you. "


    She clearly knew that right now, Jiu Niang must be feeling terrible in her heart. Even Lord Dog wanted to comfort her, but ¡­ However, he had grown up among beggars, and had never had the experience of being comforted or being comforted. Besides clumsily wiping her tears and rambling about it for her, he really didn''t know what to do.


    "Mm, I know, I know that my brother won''t blame me." Nona lowered her head and nodded, replying in a muffled voice.


    Of course she knew that her brother wouldn''t blame her. How could he blame her for being such a kind person?


    However ¡­ But because she knew her brother wouldn''t blame her, she felt worse. If her brother was willing to throw a tantrum and scold her, then her heart would instead feel better.


    "Then that''s it, so don''t cry, it''s okay ¡­" "Your brother is doing well ¡­" To be honest, he knew that it would be hard to accept something like this happening to a man. He was really afraid that Jiu Niang''s brother would blame Jiu Niang, but hearing her say this, he felt relieved. Thinking about how his Eldest Uncle''s temper was much better than his uncle''s, he couldn''t help but think about Situ Xi''s appearance in his mind ¡­


    Although he looked kind and amiable, but ¡­ However, for some reason, she felt that the way he looked at her was off. It was ice-cold, as if she had stolen something from him.


    All right ¡­ Poor old dog, I still haven''t figured it out ¡­


    You are not only stealing things from others, you are also a person who peeped at others.


    However, the current Situ Xi didn''t know that she had fallen in love with this strange feeling she had towards Jiu Niang ¡­ And then there''s something, that''s it, that comes all of a sudden, when you don''t know it... But by the time you know it, it''s too late...


    These were all matters of the future, the most important thing was ¡­


    "Nona, you ¡­ How did you... Why are you crying even harder? Don''t cry... Didn''t you say your brother wouldn''t blame you? Why are you still crying ¡­ Stop crying... "If you are like this, what am I supposed to do if you are like this ¡­"


    He originally thought that this matter would come to an end, but ¡­ But in the blink of an eye, not only did Jiu Niang not stop crying, she cried even harder. This time, the dog master was panicking. What should he do? He had never experienced this before. Seeing her crying so bitterly that her entire body was lying on the floor, Lord Dog scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously, circling around her constantly. He even had the thought of going to his hiding place to find his other brother-in-law and sister-in-law. Back then, when she went with Ninth Mother to find Gu Jinyu, for the sake of safety, she had Situ Xi and Min''er hide in the dog grandpa''s usual little home. Although it was a little dirty and messy, it was still safe ¡­


    When she brought Gu Jinyu back, since she was going to undergo surgery, she naturally couldn''t go to that kind of place. Since it was so inconvenient, she decided to go home.


    "Nona ¡­" That... That, you ¡­ Don''t cry anymore, or, how about this, I''ll go... I''m gonna go get my uncle... "Uhh, I''ll go find him. What do you think?" Noticing that Jiu Niang was crying non-stop, he had no other choice. Lord Dog had wanted to secretly search for her, but he was worried about her, so he could only ask for her opinion.


    As far as he was concerned, they were a family, and since he had found his first uncle, their family could be considered reunited ¡­ This time, he could be considered to have rendered a great merit. His two bros might even think that he was rather reliable ¡­ He was so excited that he almost called his uncle out ¡­ Fortunately, his reaction was fast ¡­

 C125

    "No!" Jiu Niang grabbed onto Lord Dog''s sleeve, her face filled with tears, as she gloomily shouted, "Who told you to look for them, just stir up trouble! "You''re not allowed to go!"


    Right, what time is it? Why are you looking for Situ Xi?


    Right now, the most important thing for him to do was to quickly find a way to help his big brother change his eyes, and this matter had to be kept a secret. A dog like him might be able to fool him, but he also looked like he was easily deceived. But... However, if it was Situ Xi on the plane, it would be completely different ¡­


    Of course, the most important thing was that he still hadn''t figured out Situ Xi''s identity. However, he was certain that she was either a noble or wealthy person.


    This kind of person was a ticking time bomb to him, so he had been very careful all this time, afraid of causing any unnecessary trouble.


    And now ¡­


    What he was about to do was unthinkable to them ¡­ In case ¡­ He might just be treated as a monster ¡­


    Of course, the most important matter was still Situ Xi herself.


    Jiu Niang hadn''t forgotten that he had been poisoned. His entire body was almost hollowed out. His internal organs were severely injured. To be able to survive until now was already a miracle ¡­ There were some things that could be done, but there were some things that couldn''t be done. This was what his grandfather had told him ¡­


    When he was very young, his grandfather had told him that a doctor could cure a patient and treat someone who could be cured.


    Back then, he had never understood, no ¡­ It was better to say that he didn''t understand what Situ Xi meant until he met her.


    As a doctor, shouldn''t he help the world with a canteen and treat people? Why do you say that a healer can be cured?


    As she saw Situ Xi, she understood that some patients had already surpassed the range of what could be cured ¡­ Situ Xi was afflicted with a strange poison, so she could still live to this day. If it was said that he didn''t have a highly skilled senior treating him, she definitely wouldn''t have believed it ¡­ But... From the time that she and Situ Xi had spent together, the methods that the person used to treat him were basically incurable ¡­


    Because of this discovery, she was able to deeply understand that Situ Xi''s identity wasn''t simple!


    If it was an ordinary person, regardless of whether they were poisoned or not, they would still have some extraordinary methods. But these methods all had one thing in common, and that was ¡ª adventure!


    Yes, adventure!


    Those people no longer dared to take the risk from him, so they could only drag it out, one day at a time.


    The next method that he was going to use was undoubtedly unheard-of to them ¡­ Even if she trusted Situ Xi to not harm her, she didn''t trust the people behind Situ Xi ¡­


    So... She couldn''t let Situ Xi know ¡­


    "Then... That... "Why ¡­"


    The dog grandpa jumped in fright as he blankly stared at Jiu Niang. He didn''t know what was going on inside Jiu Niang''s head. Naturally, he didn''t understand what Jiu Niang was thinking.


    "No reason. I have very important things to do right now. "You ¡­" She glanced at the dog grandpa and hesitated. She wanted to ask the dog grandpa to stay and take care of you, but she changed her mind. Since you don''t want others to know, then ¡­


    "Why don''t you go back first? I''ll help big brother tend to his wounds, then I''ll go find you guys."


    Taking a deep breath, Nona made up her mind.


    Since he did not want others to know about it, he might as well not keep any of them.


    "No, you can''t do it alone, I''ll stay and help you!" The lord dog shook his head reflexively, refusing to leave no matter what he said.


    To Jiu Niang, the existence of a dog grandpa was useless. As long as he didn''t go find Situ Xi and didn''t let her know what he was going to do next, then it would be fine. As such, she did not pay much attention to his insistence on staying. To her, the most important thing to do now was to quickly help her brother be treated by her eyes ¡­


    "You just wait outside and don''t let anyone in."


    As she closed the door, she did not forget to tell the dog grandpa.


    What he was going to do next would be earth-shattering even if it was the era he had lived in, not to mention the people of this era.


    But there was no time for her to hesitate now.


    "Good!" Rest assured, as long as I am here and still alive, no one will be able to disturb you. " Even though he still didn''t understand what Jiu Niang was going to do next, he was still a little confused. But in his heart, he still vaguely understood that the things that Nona was about to do were very important.


    The only thing he could help Nona with right now was to guard the door well and not let anyone else in to disturb her.


    "En, very good. You just stand guard here and don''t let anyone in."


    Nona nodded and finally let out a sigh of relief.


    She was actually a little worried. If Lord Dog were to insist on following her in, then what kind of excuse would she have to find to convince him?


    She didn''t expect him to take the initiative to stay outside to guard her. This way, she wouldn''t need to waste her breath on him. At the same time, she felt relieved inside.


    However, she still had a lot of confidence in the safety of this place. Putting everything aside, she had personally designed this place, so from a safety perspective, it should still be safe. He had asked the dog grandpa to stay here because he didn''t want him to see what he was going to do next.


    After all ¡­


    After all, switching eyes ¡­


    "Alright, then I''ll go in first."


    As she was concerned about her brother''s situation, Jiu Niang no longer rushed into the room as a result of receiving the dog''s guarantee.


    Those big sweats were already placed in the room. Although they were willing to do so, in order not to cause unnecessary trouble, the wine still fed them sleeping pills. At this time, they were fast asleep, and perhaps even thunder could be heard in their ears.


    Of course, if the situation allowed, they would need anesthetic. After all, even though they were asleep, they would still feel pain. However, due to the measurement of the sleeping pills, it was only pain, but they wouldn''t be able to wake up.


    However, the amount of narcotic drugs she could exchange for them was limited. She had already used a lot in order to defeat them, so she didn''t want to waste the remaining anesthetic on these people. In the following surgery, these anesthetic drugs were of utmost importance to her brother.


    "Big brother, don''t be afraid. With me here, nothing will happen to you."


    Gently walking to Gu Jinyu''s side, Nona lowered her voice and said in a low voice.


    Until now, she hadn''t checked Gu Jinyu''s condition properly, but ¡­ She had only taken a few glances from afar and hadn''t been able to see the situation clearly. However, she wasn''t sure exactly how bad it was. Of course, the most serious case was that the entire eyeball was damaged ¡­


    As for her ¡­


    She was also prepared for the worst. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have attacked those men.


    Since they were the ones who broke my brother''s eyes, they should be held responsible.


    Even Jiu Niang herself didn''t realize that she had unconsciously started to agree with him and was even beginning to use violence against him.


    "Hm!" "Alright!"


    In the darkness, a cold voice could be heard. Although the tone was soft, as if trying to keep himself calm, the Wine Master could still hear a hint of unease in his voice.


    From the moment he saw his brother, he had not spoken a word.


    Actually, Jiu Niang understood in her heart that her brother had been able to hear her voice the entire time. Other than the beginning when he fainted, he was actually still conscious.


    As a doctor, the slightest change in the patient could not escape her eyes.


    But... However, she knew that what hurt her brother this time was not only his physical body, but his heart.


    That''s right, to everyone else, my brother couldn''t see it from the start. Even if he were to be completely destroyed, it would just be a small matter.


    That''s right, she couldn''t see it in the first place, so even if it was left on her face, it would just be a decoration. From the beginning to the end, those big guys had always felt this way. Even if they had reluctantly agreed, in their hearts, they still didn''t think that this was a serious matter.


    In fact ¡­ Even Lord Dog thought so.


    "Big brother, don''t worry. I will definitely help you heal your eyes. You''ll soon be able to see the outside world." However, Nona did not feel that it was a simple lack of decorations. To Big Brother, this was simply a disaster without a roof over his head.


    Although his brother couldn''t see it, he had never felt any difference with anyone.


    He even did better than those who could see him. He could read alone, write alone, take care of himself, and not ask anyone to help him ¡­


    No matter what, he would always clean up his mess, especially those eyes. Even though he couldn''t see them, they were always sparkling. Even the first time he saw the wine, he suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes. How could he not see such beautiful eyes?


    But now ¡­


    "Hm!" "As long as you try your best."


    She could feel Gu Jinyu''s hands tremble slightly, but ¡­ But soon, he regained his calm.


    Her calm tone made others not notice anything amiss. It was as if those few words weren''t about her eyes, but ¡­ I''m talking about a few days of normal weather...


    However, Nona knew in her heart that his obsession with those eyes was definitely not inferior to hers.


    "Rest assured brother, you will definitely see it!"


    Taking a deep breath, Nona looked at Gu Jinyu with a determined expression. She held his hand tightly, her gaze falling on his unprocessed eyes. The dried blood stained his face, making him unable to see his original appearance. Jiu Niang tremblingly stretched out a hand, carefully reaching for his eyes ¡­


    Yes, she will definitely be able to help big brother see the light again.


    Taking in a deep breath, Nona constantly reminded herself that she would definitely succeed, that she would definitely let her brother see the sunlight.


    Originally ¡­ This was what he had always wanted to do, wasn''t it?


    If it wasn''t... If it weren''t for all these messed up events, maybe he would have made a move already.


    However, when she saw his bloodshot eyes, since she was afraid of the stage, she didn''t dare to raise her hand. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    "Don''t be nervous, big brother is already used to it."


    Gu Jinyu slowly reached out and touched her face as if she had sensed her constant habit. She gently pulled at the corner of her mouth.


    After so many years, he had long since gotten used to living in the dark ¡­

 C126

    Habit?


    Nona thought her brother was comforting her.


    He did not want to be burdened by his own emotions, did not want to suffer.


    However ¡­ However, these two short values had caused her to feel a stabbing pain in her heart.


    He actually told me that he''s used to it, how can I possibly get used to it ¡­ He was a proud and dreamy person. Although he had never been able to see it from a young age, he had never admitted defeat. No matter what he did, he would always do better than others. Even when it came to reading, he never gave up.


    Nona knew in her heart that even though he never said it, but ¡­ However, all his actions were proof of one thing, and that was, he did not mind!


    Yeah, mind you!


    And it was very much in his mind.


    He did mind if he could not see with his own eyes, and he did mind if it went to Bill. There were many things that he could do easily, but he would have to pay a lot of hardships that normal people would not be able to think of.


    But because of this, he had never admitted defeat, nor did he lower his head.


    "Big brother, don''t worry. With me here, I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Taking a deep breath, Nona said word by word.


    She would succeed, she would definitely succeed. No one would be able to stop her, she would definitely help her brother see this world.


    Yes, she would definitely be able to do it.


    Nona had never been as certain as she was at this moment. She had never been so full of fighting spirit. She could do it, and she could definitely do it. Absolutely.


    Not only for her brother, but also for herself.


    "Yes, big brother believes in you."


    After a long while, a low voice sounded.


    Her voice was still cold and detached, but ¡­ However, there was an additional trace of happiness.


    Even if it was only light, Nona could still clearly feel the fondness in his heart.


    He was happy, and his heart was full of hope. He really hoped that he could see the outside world, see everything, and not have to crawl in the dark. There was no one who had never seen such a thing. They would never know what kind of experience it would be if one day, their eyes could no longer see, they reached a world of total darkness.


    Gu Jinyu had been struggling alone in this dark world.


    A pair of perfect eyes was his most perfect ornament, and also the last piece of cloth covering his inferior heart. No one knew what kind of feeling he had when his eyes were ruthlessly pierced by two fingers, and no one knew ¡­


    At that moment, he felt that his world had collapsed, that the whole world had abandoned him.


    But he couldn''t, couldn''t.


    He knew that many things could only be endured by himself, and that he had been blind ever since he was young. He knew that he was different from other children, so he put his all into studying. When others encountered trouble, they would think of ways to retreat. Thus, he desperately told himself that if he could do it, he could definitely persevere on ¡­


    He continued to smile. No matter if it was someone he liked or someone he didn''t like, gradually everyone would say that he was a sensible child. However, he was guilty in his heart and it wasn''t because he wanted to be sensible but because ¡­ It was because he knew that if he were to hide and cry when he met with trouble and injuries, others would look down on him even more.


    Compared to all the trouble they had gotten into, the feeling of being pointed at was the worst.


    "Big brother, relax. I need to help you clean your wound first."


    After the blood solidified, it blinded everyone''s eyes, making them look like a mass of blood and flesh ¡­


    Since he couldn''t see what was going on inside, he naturally didn''t know what to do next.


    Nona took a deep breath, trying her best to remain calm. However, her hands could not help but tremble slightly.


    But...


    He could not retreat, he could not be afraid, and even more so, he could not be afraid!


    If he gave in, then ¡­ No one could help him...


    At that time, she was a timid girl, so much so that her face turned pale when she saw snow. She did not dare to look at those surgeries, which she had already been constantly cutting off people''s bodies. Moreover, each and every one of them was alive ¡­


    However, her grandfather later told her that if she retreated at a time like this, no one could help her. There were some things that others could help you accomplish, but there were some things that you could only rely on yourself.


    "Okay, big brother, I will start to clean up my wounds. There might be some pain, you have to be patient."


    Taking a deep breath, Jiu Niang whispered into Gu Jin''s ear.


    In this sort of situation, she could make Gu Jinyu anesthetize her, but ¡­ But... However, she was even more clear that the conditions here were simple and crude. If she were to hastily use the anesthetic, she might not be able to control her weight ¡­ She didn''t dare to think about how simple and crude this place was ¡­


    The only solution was to keep Gu Jinyu awake for the time being, so that she could clearly feel all of his changes. That way, she would be able to change according to his changes.


    "En, it''s fine. You can start now."


    Gu Jinyu grinned and said softly.


    He didn''t know why, but at this moment, his heart was extremely calm.


    He had never felt so calm before. He felt as if there was nothing to fear anymore, as if there were no longer any ripples in his heart. Like... It was as if he wasn''t going to deal with his own eyes right now... He had long since noticed that his sister was a little different, but no matter what kind of sister it was, it made no difference to him. Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, he liked his little sister''s current appearance more ¡­


    No matter how much she changed, it was better for him to be sure that she was still his sister.


    "Mm, alright, let''s begin."


    Nodding her head, Jiu Niang slowly opened up her tools. This was a set of surgical tools that she had exchanged from the space around her. It was also her biggest reliance so far ¡­ She believed that even without the support of those large medical devices, she would still be able to complete this operation ¡­


    "Ah ¡­"


    "What''s wrong? "What''s wrong?"


    Inside the room, there was a scream. The dog grandpa, who was at the door, was so scared that he quickly stuck to the door and asked loudly.


    He remembered that he was like an ant on a hot pan, several times he wanted to push open the door to see what was going on inside, but every time his hand just touched the door, his hand would quickly bounce back.


    He remembered, he remembered clearly what Nona had told him. She told him to stay outside and not go in, no matter what happened inside, he could not go in.


    "Ah ¡­"


    However, there was a constant stream of screams coming from inside, and that sound... The sound was like a knife slicing randomly in the dog''s heart ¡­


    However, no matter how much he asked, there was no sound from inside. He could only obediently stay outside. He leaned against the door and carefully listened to the sounds inside. However ¡­ But there was no sound beyond a shrill scream through the thick door.


    "Heavens, what is going on!? How could it be like this! "


    He covered his head with both hands as he sat on the ground, crestfallen. His face was pale as he stared blankly at the sky.


    This was the first time that he felt so at a loss. This feeling made him feel powerless. He clearly knew that something bad was going to happen, but he couldn''t help at all. He could only stay here.


    "No, no, I can''t just wait like this, I have to do something... However ¡­ But what shall I do? "


    After a long while, Lord Dog suddenly stood up, pinching his fingers as he mumbled to himself.


    He had to do something, but what could he do?


    The dog kept walking back and forth on the spot, muttering to itself. At the same time, it was thinking, "What can I do?" But after thinking about it, it seemed like there was nothing he could do.


    "That''s right! Your brother-in-law is injured, then ¡­ That... "Medicine? That''s right, how did I forget ¡­"


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up. That''s right, how did he forget about it? His brother-in-law''s eyes were injured, he definitely needed medicine in this situation.


    Even though he did not know why he did not bring his brother-in-law to the infirmary, he directly brought him into the room and did not even allow himself to follow him in. But one thing he was clear on was that since his brother-in-law was injured, he needed medicine. Moreover, they came back in a rush and didn''t even have time to prepare the medicine.


    "Right, that''s how we do it!"


    Clenching his fists, Grandpa Dog made up his mind.


    I''ll do it this way. I''ll go out now and think of a way to get some medicine back. I can''t help with other things, so I''ll think of a way to get some herbs back.


    Ye Zichen pinched the pocket on his body. There were still ten copper coins inside. This was all he had, and he had always carried it with him ¡­ But now ¡­


    "At this time, saving others is more important!"


    Right, at this time, he was still thinking about ten copper coins.


    It was said that these ten bronze coins had always been with him. When the old beggar who took him in discovered him, he already had ten bronze coins, which should have been left behind by his parents. He had never thought of using this money, no matter what circumstances he encountered in the past few years.


    Because... This was because to him, this money was extremely important. It was related to whether he could find his parents, even though ¡­ Although he knew that wanting Zhao Ao and his parents was not an easy thing to do, there were so many people in the sea of people. Since they could mercilessly lose him back then, he would not be able to find them easily now.


    Moreover, after more than ten years had passed, everything had changed.


    But... But he still refused to give up ¡­


    "Never mind, we''ll talk about it after we save him."


    He took a deep breath and tightly held the copper coin on his chest as he muttered to himself.


    It didn''t matter. The current situation was so serious that he shouldn''t hesitate. Saving a life at such a time was of course more important. Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, what parents? Back then, they had abandoned him, but now, it was hard to say what they had become ¡­


    "Nona, I''m going out for a while. I''ll be back soon."


    Even though he had decided to leave, he still felt that he needed to let her know.


    However, in order to prevent Ninth Niang from preventing him from leaving, after saying that, Lord Dog slipped away like a wisp of smoke.


    In the room, Nona was helping Gu Jinyu clean her wounds. She was startled when she heard the dog grandpa''s words. Fortunately, she managed to stabilize her arm in time, otherwise ¡­


    "Damnable fellow, I almost ¡­" "Almost ¡­" After checking to make sure there were no problems, Jiu Niang wiped the cold sweat off her forehead, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction.


    "Big brother, that''s great. Your eyeball is still intact, so you don''t need to worry ¡­"

 C127

    Great, great!


    The matter wasn''t as serious as he thought it would be. When Jiu Niang first saw the bloody scene, her first thought was that her big brother''s eyeball was already injured. If that was the case ¡­


    She wasn''t confident at all. If it wasn''t Gu Jinyu, she definitely wouldn''t have taken this risk.


    In reality, Gu Jinyu was Gu Jinyu, the first person in the world who was good to him, so even if there was a one in a thousand chance, he had to try it out himself. If it wasn''t for this, she wouldn''t have wasted so much time telling those guys.


    But now, his older brother''s eyeball wasn''t damaged, and the wound just looked horrifying.


    "Big brother, don''t worry. It won''t be a problem. You''ll soon be able to see the outside world."


    Yes, now that he was sure that his eyeball wasn''t damaged, the task at hand was much simpler. Gu Jinyu could not see her eyes since she was young. Nona had an idea a long time ago, but in reality, it was just a simple corneal transplantation that allowed him to see the light. It was just that at that time, she didn''t have the right cornea, and even if she did, the situation wouldn''t allow it.


    As she tightly gripped the scalpel in her hand, Nona''s heart was instantly filled with hope.


    "Mn, I ¡­" I believe in you! "


    Gu Jinyu had broken out in a cold sweat from the initial pain, and even her throat had become hoarse.


    But when he heard the voice full of confidence, he also calmed down slowly. He wanted his eyes to see, so the pain he suffered just now was worth it. No, it should be said, as long as his eyes could see, then no matter how painful, he could endure it.


    "I''ll leave Big Brother''s eyes to you. You can do it without worry."


    For the first time, Gu Jinyu began to believe that she could really see it.


    Although he agreed to Nona helping him look at his eyes, but in his heart, his concubine did not give him any hope. After all ¡­ These past few years, his eyes had seen quite a few people. What kind of family was the Gu family? If there really was a hope, then he definitely wouldn''t allow himself to not see them for a long time ¡­ But... However, every time, the result was disappointment. Slowly, he would be given up ¡­ For the past few days, he had pretended that he didn''t care about anything on the surface, but no one knew about the pain in his heart ¡­


    At such a young age, while all the children were still being caressed and fawning on him, he clearly knew that his every word had been branded and he would have to spend his entire life in darkness. It was impossible for him to walk to the heart of the clan''s power, or even ¡­ He might not even be accepted by his family ¡­


    After repeated blows, he learned to hide his emotions at a young age.


    After learning how to face everything with ease, no matter how unhappy or dissatisfied he was, he would always put on a nonchalant front. He knew that he was unwilling as well. Otherwise ¡­ Otherwise, he wouldn''t have followed his mother here, but ¡­ However, he thought of many things along the way, and gradually ¡­ He was afraid ¡­


    Yes, Gu Yu clan could ignore everything and want to go back, but he couldn''t.


    He couldn''t do it. He clearly knew in his heart how weak his heart was. Although he pretended that he didn''t care all these years, but ¡­ But if he really did get in front of those people ¡­ He didn''t dare guarantee ¡­


    For the first time, a strong desire arose in his heart!


    If ¡­ If his eyes could see ¡­ Then is it...


    "NO!" No, don''t go in! You can''t go in there ¡­ "


    Suddenly, a mournful sound broke through Nona''s fast moving scalpel, and at the same time, it broke the layers of ripples in Gu Jinyu''s heart.


    "Get lost!" Suddenly, something slammed into the door, and it burst open.


    "What ¡­" The door was suddenly kicked open, and Nona was completely unprepared. She reflexively turned around, but before she could ask, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her face, and her entire body fell to the ground.


    Madam Lin retracted her hand and glared viciously at Jiu Niang. "Hmph, you have guts to actually steal the person I want!" You must be tired of living! "


    "You ¡­ You, you are... You are the one who kidnapped my brother? " She slowly raised her head and looked at the middle-aged woman in front of her. Ninth Mother''s expression immediately darkened. When she saw the sudden appearance of more than ten men dressed as thugs in the room, Nona''s heart immediately sank.


    She wasn''t a little girl who had never seen the world before. Seeing such a scene, she naturally knew what had happened.


    But... However, she didn''t expect these people to come so fast.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t think someone would come looking for her, but ¡­ However, all of her thoughts were still on Gu Jinyu. Furthermore ¡­ Furthermore, she was fairly confident in the safety of this place, so she wasn''t too worried ¡­ But... But he didn''t expect that ¡­


    "Eh? "Madam, look, it''s them, the brothers who are left to guard this place."


    Very soon, someone discovered the big fellows that Jiu Niang had tied in the corner. The medicinal effects of the medicine on them had already passed. In order to prevent them from escaping, Jiu Niang only tied them up and stuffed them into her mouth. At this moment, seeing someone rush in, they quickly realized that the person who rushed in was someone they knew.


    Immediately, the eyes of the few burly men lit up as they began to desperately cry for help.


    Although they had agreed to Nona''s request, but ¡­ However, this person could live without dying, who would be willing to be blind? In any case, they were unable to agree to Jiu Niang''s request because it was an urgent situation, and seeing that they were here, they naturally didn''t want to die.


    "Useless thing!" Madam Lin swept a glance at the five men, and a vicious glint flashed across her eyes. It really is a useless thing. So many people were guarding a blind person, but they were actually taken away. "Hurry and untie them, what a useless thing! If you ruin my good fortune, your entire family won''t be able to afford it even if they lose their lives! "


    Yes, it was a good thing that she had found them. If she didn''t find them soon, she definitely wouldn''t let go of their families.


    This time around, she had gambled with her life. Don''t think that the people up there would be so easy to curry favor with, they might even lose their lives. She had already informed her superior long ago, and now that they had sent someone to pick her up, if she was unable to hand her over then, she was afraid ¡­


    Thinking of this, Madam Lin could not help but gnash her teeth. "After you untie them, bring them back to me. Teach them what to do!"


    These people were getting more and more outrageous. If they couldn''t do anything good, then this kind of person really should be taught a good lesson.


    "Yes, yes!"


    The five men quickly untied the ropes on their bodies. They didn''t dare to linger for too long, so they quickly helped the few men out.


    In the originally crowded room, the only ones left were the brothers and sister, Madam Lin, the three or four burly men she had brought along, and ¡­ As well as the dog grandpa who was beaten black and blue ¡­


    "You ¡­ What do you want? I will never give my brother to you! " Gripping the scalpel tightly, Jiu Niang moved to Gu Jinyu''s side, blocking her side. She stared at Madam Lin and the others with a guarded expression, at the same time touching her pockets without leaving a trace.


    There were two more drugs in his pocket, the last two.


    She had originally planned to stay and use it during the operation, but now ¡­


    There was a total of one person in each of the two drugs. Other than Madam Lin, the other men all had fiendish expressions. It was obvious that they were no pushovers and would be even harder to deal with than the previous ones.


    "Humph!" "He doesn''t know what''s good for him. I was kind enough to give him a chance to soar into the heavens!" With a cold snort, a trace of disdain flashed across her eyes. "Originally, as long as he is obedient and eats well in the future, maybe you, as his younger sister, will be able to benefit from it. However, since you don''t know what''s good for you, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    However, she had never been worried about him escaping. She had always thought that her plan was foolproof, but who would have thought that they would still get the chance to take advantage of her.


    Of course, what she couldn''t accept the most was that the person who stole the person from her was only a little girl who stank of milk and a bunch of useless beggars. If the person in charge knew about this, he would probably ¡­ He was afraid that he would have to suffer as well ¡­ So...


    "Capture her!" She swept a glance at Jiu Niang and ordered coldly.


    Although this girl''s face was covered by a veil, one could not see her true appearance.


    However, since she dared to call herself Gu Jinyu''s younger sister, then ¡­ With Gu Jinyu''s looks, she wouldn''t be much worse than his sister ¡­


    "Everyone be careful, this girl is probably a thorn in the head. If you can get her, then we can get her to cook meat for everyone, and then we can buy her in the alleyway!" Let her be worthy of offending this old lady''s narrow-mindedness. " A trace of viciousness flashed in Madam Lin''s gloomy eyes as she said with a sneer.


    She wasn''t a kind-hearted person to begin with. Naturally, she would not easily let someone who dared to offend her go.


    Yet, this little girl actually dared to take away her most important person, causing her to feel fear ¡­ He thought that if it wasn''t for his good luck and the fact that he happened to run into a little beggar who was running out sneakily and was recognized by others, he would never have thought that this girl would be hiding in such a place ¡­


    If you can''t find him, you can''t hand him over after two days when your people come to pick him up ¡­


    "Don''t, don''t... Nona ¡­ "Run, run ¡­"


    The moment Lord Dog heard this, his complexion changed. He no longer cared about shouting out of pain. Instead, he frantically pushed aside the few big men and ran towards Nona.


    Unfortunately, he was too weak and was kicked out before he could even run two steps.


    "Nona, don''t worry about me. Let''s go."


    After a long while, Gu Jinyu couldn''t help asking.


    He was very familiar with this voice. Even if he couldn''t see with his eyes, he still knew who these people were.


    He was terrified. The hope that had just risen in his heart vanished in an instant. At this moment, he felt as if he had fallen from heaven to hell. "You can''t beat them ¡­"


    Subconsciously, he still hoped ¡­ He still hoped that Nona would not leave, and not abandon him.


    However, the little rationality in his heart allowed him to make the right decision.


    That''s right, he was a blind man that couldn''t be seen, even if ¡­ Even if ¡­ So what? He would never be able to take over the Gu family in broad daylight ¡­ In that case, where would it be different?


    "No, I won''t leave. Even if I die, I won''t abandon you."

 C128

    The fresh blood blinded her eyes. Nona stood rigidly on the spot, the warm blood pricking her eyes.


    Her mouth opened and closed as if she wanted to say something, but something seemed to be clogging up her throat. She opened and closed her mouth, but not a single sound came out. Tears rolled down his cheeks... His heart felt like it had been ruthlessly stabbed by something ¡­


    Doggie!


    She wanted to reach out and call out his name, but ¡­ But no sound came out of his throat.


    "Nona ¡­" I... I was wrong... It''s my fault... Not listening to you... Only now ¡­ Only now ¡­ My Eyes... "Then, just give it to your brother ¡­"


    After a very, very long time, these words still lingered in Jiu Niang''s ears. On countless dark nights, when she woke up at midnight, the same words would always appear in her mind time and time again. She was worth it. Even if someone were to die, they would live on in their heart forever. And he was that person ¡­


    "Nona, Nona ¡­"


    "Nona ¡­" "Ninth Madame ¡­"


    It was as if someone was constantly calling out his name. It was a very familiar voice. He seemed to have heard it somewhere before, but just when had the mailbox heard it? She tried so hard to see who was calling her, but ¡­ However, it even seemed as if it was uncontrollable ¡­


    "Nona, Nona is fine, she''s fine ¡­" I''m sorry I''m late. Are you scared? "


    Covered in blood and panic, Situ Jin looked at Nona apologetically as he held her shoulders with both hands.


    For the first time, this was the first time that he was so flustered. He didn''t dare imagine what would happen if he arrived a little later. He really didn''t dare to imagine ¡­ Just now, if he had not rushed in in time, perhaps he would have never been able to see her again.


    Thinking of this, Situ Jin felt a stinging pain in his heart.


    It was a feeling that he had never experienced before.


    "Nona, speak, what happened to you?"


    But even after shouting for a long time, she still couldn''t get a response from Ninth Niang. Situ Xi was a bit anxious. She thought to herself, ''Is this little girl scared?'' He himself didn''t know what was wrong with him. In his memory, there had never been someone who could make him worry about her so much. She was definitely the first.


    In this period of time, even though he wasn''t with her, his heart was always concerned about her, afraid that she would accidentally use a flashlight or something, and worried about her day and night, whether she was alright or not. He couldn''t help but wonder just what had happened to him. He hadn''t been so excited when he found Situ Xi.


    When he heard from Situ Xi that something might have happened to Ninth Niang, he didn''t even have time to drink his saliva and rushed out to find her, disregarding everything else.


    He clearly knew that his first priority was to protect Situ Xi, but ¡­ But he didn''t plant the land for any reason ¡­


    "Nona, Nona, say something, do you feel uncomfortable somewhere?" "Still hurt, tell me."


    He forced Jiu Niang to meet his gaze. Their four eyes met, and their originally clear eyes were now devoid of any luster. They were only staring blankly. That kind of gaze ¡­ It was as if she couldn''t see anything from her eyes. Situ Xi couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. "Jiu Niang, quickly wake up. Listen to me. Everything is fine. Everything is fine." Those people have all been taken care of by us, so they won''t hurt you anymore ¡­ "


    But no matter what he said, Nona did not react at all.


    After a long time ¡­


    "Nona, you can''t let him down ¡­ Otherwise... He will... "He will die with grievance ¡­"


    In the darkness, Gu Jinyu struggled to her feet and walked towards Nona.


    He hadn''t been able to see her for days, but he heard her clearly.


    If they didn''t blame him, it would be impossible. That woman had just said that they wouldn''t be able to find him here if they didn''t think he was a beggar.


    However ¡­


    But in the end... In the end, however ¡­


    Yes, he couldn''t see, so he could say that he was powerless when something like that happened. Because he couldn''t see, he had no way ¡­ He had already done what he could, but ¡­ But he knew clearly in his heart that he was the one who hesitated at the most crucial moment. Just as he was hesitating, he was the one who rushed over and used his body to block a blow for Jiu Niang.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, but ¡­


    But the truth was like this. At such a critical moment, he could not even compare to a stranger.


    She clearly knew that Jiu Niang did it for her. If it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t have to get involved in this mess. However ¡­ However, in the face of death, he still hesitated. It was precisely because of his hesitation that caused the current result ¡­


    "Right, right..." "I can''t let him down, I can''t let him down ¡­"


    Suddenly, Nona, who had been standing stiffly on the spot, came to her senses. Her lips were constantly mumbling, and her stiff eyes became lively. "Get out, you guys get out in pain!"


    Nona quickly recovered her composure and urged Situ Xi and the others to leave ¡­


    At that moment, she only had one thought, and that was that she couldn''t disappoint the lord dog. He was still thinking about giving his eyes to her brother even at the last moment. She couldn''t not help him fulfill his last wish. This was his last wish ¡­ Right now, the lord dog had just died. There wasn''t much time left, he couldn''t afford to miss the best time ¡­


    "Nona ¡­"


    Situ Jin looked worriedly at Jiu Niang, wanting to say something.


    However, when he met her resolute eyes, he could only quietly swallow the words that were about to leave his mouth.


    "Get out, all of you!"


    With a wave of his hand, everyone quietly left the room, leaving behind only the two heads of Ninth Mother and Gu Jinyu, as well as ¡­ And Lord Dog...


    "Nona ¡­" "Sorry ¡­"


    Only he and Nona were left in the room, Gu Jinyu finally had the courage.


    He knew that at that moment, his heart had been shaken, and that he ¡­ He had even ¡­ She even felt some resentment towards Jiu Niang ¡­ If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t have been left behind if he said that he wasn''t hungry and was still in the Gu family. Perhaps ¡­ He even thought about it. If it wasn''t for Jiu Niang, perhaps that woman would have already died. Furthermore, everything would have gone unnoticed. If this happened ¡­ So what if he couldn''t see it? He was the only boy of the Gu family.


    However ¡­


    "Big brother, you don''t have to worry. This is just a minor operation. There won''t be a problem." As if she hadn''t heard Gu Jinyu''s words, Nona was only mechanically comforted, her hands quickly busy with her own things, as if she was not prepared to stop at all.


    "Nona ¡­"


    Everything around them was dark, but ¡­ However, why did he suddenly feel cold? He had never felt such a feeling before.


    Gu Jinyu called for Jiu Niang in a low voice, with an indescribable helplessness in her tone, but ¡­ However, in the end, he could only silently shut his mouth ¡­


    He knew that if something happened, he wouldn''t be able to go back, so he thought about it.


    Perhaps ¡­


    "Sigh!" Sighing lightly, Gu Jinyu obediently shut her mouth and silently lay down. He knew he was wrong, but ¡­ However, not all mistakes in this world can be corrected, and one can turn back ¡­


    "How is it? How is it? Are you alright? "


    Four hours later, Situ Jin stood silently at the door, not even half a step away.


    Several times he wanted to rush in, but he forced himself to put up with it.


    It wasn''t easy for him to see Ninth Mother coming out of her room, so he immediately went up to her.


    She sized up Jiu Niang from top to bottom. When she was sure that there was nothing wrong with her other than her pale face and tired look, she put down some snacks.


    "There''s something I need your help with." Gently pushing Situ Jin away, Jiu Niang forced herself to look at Situ Jin with an expressionless face, a trace of helplessness flashed across her eyes.


    If you can... If she could, she definitely wouldn''t want to beg Situ Jin ¡­


    However ¡­ But right now, he really didn''t have the ability to do so.


    "Say it. Say it. No matter what it is, as long as you say it, I will definitely do it for you."


    Facing Jiu Niang''s politeness, Situ Jin did not care at all.


    To him, as long as Ninth Mother was willing to speak to him, nothing else mattered. In the end, it was enough for him if she was willing to speak. What he was most worried about was that Nona would remain silent like a lifeless puppet.


    He had never felt such fear before. It was as if ¡­ It was as though nothing was left in that instant.


    "Help me find Gu Yu''s house and then ¡­ Then, I''ll hand him over to Gu Yu. "


    Taking a deep breath, Nona slowly voiced her request.


    She thought for a long time and finally decided to give Gu Jinyu to Gu Jinyu. No matter what, Gu Jinyu was Gu Jinyu''s mother, and she believed that she would take good care of her, whether it was for Gu Jinyu or herself. Thus, as long as Gu Jinyu was by his side, he wouldn''t have to worry about her ¡­


    "What?" You... You mean... Could it be that you ¡­ Aren''t you going with them? "


    Situ Jin was stunned. He never thought that Nona would say such a thing.


    From his point of view, Gu Jinyu was very important to Nona. He didn''t even think that she would separate from him. But now it seemed like she was wrong. Nona couldn''t wait to be separated from them ¡­ In the end ¡­ What had happened that he didn''t know about?


    "That''s for the best."


    When Situ Jin rushed in with his men, everything had already happened. He didn''t see Gu Jinyu push him out at the most crucial moment. What he saw was that the lord dog had used his body to block the fatal strike, but ¡­ However, he didn''t know what had happened earlier ¡­


    She kept telling herself that her brother did not do it on purpose, that she could not see with her eyes. In that situation, it was worth forgiving if he did something inappropriate in his panic. However ¡­ However ¡­ Her heart couldn''t bear it. This matter was like an ugly scar, deeply imprinted in her heart.


    If she abandoned him, she wouldn''t be able to do it.


    But... But if he stayed by her side to take care of her ¡­ If that was the case, then he would be letting the dog down ¡­


    "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you."


    Taking in a deep breath, Nona was unwilling to continue this topic. She was not someone who was good at words, and especially not someone who was good at explanations. Especially when something like this happened, how would she explain it to herself and how would she explain it? Anyway... Anyway, now his eyes... He had done what he could ¡­


    "Then his eyes ¡­"


    Speaking of which, this was what Situ Jin was most concerned about.


    He wouldn''t enter the winemaking if he wasn''t allowed to, but he was still very concerned about it.


    "I can see it after half a month after the first incident. I''ve finished writing down what I should take note of. Find Madam Gu and hand it to her."

 C129

    Everything happened too suddenly, and Nona still felt like there was a lump of paste in her head. She really needed to find a place to calm down and think about it carefully. However ¡­ However, she was still very concerned about Gu Jinyu''s eyes. She didn''t want to talk about anything else ¡­ This ¡­ this was the only wish he had while he was alive, how could he let it go ¡­


    "Alright, alright then."


    Nodding his head, Situ Jin wanted to say something, but in the end, he lightly nodded his head.


    He had not known her for one or two days, and he was well aware that she was a person who kept her word. Since she had already made up her mind to hand Gu Jinyu over to Gu Yu, she didn''t want to interfere anymore. In this situation, it would be useless to think about it, so he might as well agree to her request.


    Anyway...


    Anyway, he didn''t know where this Gu Yu family was and he didn''t even know when he would find them.


    "Thank you! I really appreciate it. "


    Nona bowed and thanked Situ Jin gratefully.


    However, he had already thought of a lot of things in his heart, yet he couldn''t say them out loud.


    Other than thanks and gratitude, she really didn''t know what else to say. Thinking about it, the heavens had treated him quite well. At least ¡­ At least, every time he thought that he had nowhere else to go, he would always arrange something for himself ¡­


    "No, no, thank you. "Speaking of which, I would like to thank you. If it wasn''t for you ¡­" Nona''s words of thanks made Situ Jin feel a little uncomfortable. Since they were already so familiar with each other, they shouldn''t be so polite. He had come to save her as he should have done. He hadn''t even thought of asking her to thank him in the first place.


    Besides... Plus, if it wasn''t for her, that fellow Situ Xi wouldn''t even know what would have happened.


    But... He didn''t know why, but he couldn''t say Situ Xi''s name out loud ¡­ It was as if the three words had become a thousand jin in weight ¡­


    Ever since he was young, he had known about his status and status. His unruly appearance had made him the most sensitive person beneath it, thus he had easily become Situ Xi''s good friend. It was also because Situ Xi''s appearance had changed him, that he began to seriously look into his identity, his future ¡­


    It could be said that he and Situ Xi were the same fate.


    However ¡­ But at the moment, he just didn''t want to mention his name.


    "Hm!" That''s right, you''ve helped me so much, how can you just end it with a few words? "


    "Yeah, I know he doesn''t want me to be sad." Nodding, Jiu Niang looked at the person on the ground.


    He didn''t say anything, but she knew what the lord dog was thinking.


    But... However, at that time, he did not interfere, nor did he say anything. He only thought of it as a sort of silence.


    Because at that time, silence was the best answer. As long as he didn''t say anything and let him think about it, then everything was good for him.


    At that time, she would need his help, or ¡­ Or perhaps ¡­ At that time, she had only been using him.


    "But... But sometimes other people''s hopes have nothing to do with what they do. " Yes, until his death, the lord dog had never blamed him. He had even used his own life in exchange for his own, and even ¡­ Even dead eyes and big brother... When she thought of this, Nona felt as if something was being ruthlessly squeezed inside her heart. That kind of pain was something she would never forget.


    In her previous life, in addition to this life, she had met quite a few people. However, the one that truly made her feel this kind of pain and guilt was the dog grandpa.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Min''er frowned deeply as she looked worriedly at Nona. She wanted to say something, but she kept on changing her mind. She suddenly realized that the class in front of her was really unfamiliar. Even though she was still the same person, with the same facial features, but ¡­ However, his entire body was suffused with a sense of unfathomable strangeness.


    She was clearly standing in front of him, but ¡­ However, it seemed to be very, very far away.


    "Elder sister ¡­" It''s not your fault... You, you should be happy, at least... At least you''ve found your family, and... "Moreover ¡­" Min''er knew that the big brother she couldn''t see was her big sister''s blood brother. It was also because of her big brother who couldn''t see that the dog lord died.


    Speaking of which, she didn''t like that big brother that she couldn''t see at all. If it wasn''t because of him, her sister wouldn''t be this sad and the dog wouldn''t die.


    In fact ¡­ Even Situ Xi wouldn''t ¡­


    It was all because of his appearance that everything had changed.


    Of course, the most important thing to her was still her elder sister. Her elder sister had become a bit different from before, and now her elder sister made her feel very uneasy, very scared, very afraid that her elder sister would abandon her and give up on her. She knew that to her elder sister, she was just an unfamiliar little girl. Although she had always been following her elder sister, but ¡­ However, he wasn''t her blood sister. Now that she had found someone to marry, would elder sister follow her kin and not want him anymore?


    She had been worrying about that these days.


    That was why he followed his sister closely, afraid that she would abandon him.


    "Family ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Family?


    Nona suddenly laughed, but her laughter was even more unpleasant to listen to than crying. She felt as if blood was dripping from her heart.


    The so-called kin ¡­ What was she going to say? How was she going to deal with it?


    His own family ¡­


    Why did it become like this? She had been asking herself these past few days, but in the end, there was no answer.


    If she hadn''t asked herself if she would choose to do it again, the answer would have been yes.


    Even if he gave his family a chance, he would still choose to do the same. He would still search for his brother no matter what.


    He was the first person to give her warmth after she arrived in this world. He was also the first person to care about her. It was he who slowly got her used to this world and no longer feared her.


    However ¡­ But the price was too high!


    Even now, she still couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe that the lord dog was dead ¡­


    Every time he closed his eyes, that familiar face would appear in his mind. No matter if he was displeased or amused, that pitch-black face, he himself ¡­ He didn''t even have time to clearly see his appearance ¡­ When she saw his face clearly, she was the one who washed his corpse ¡­


    Only then did she realize that he was very handsome, even considered rather handsome. He only lived on the streets all year round, so his entire body was dirty. It was impossible to see his original appearance.


    "Elder sister, actually ¡­" "Actually, big brother cares a lot about you." Min''er didn''t know what kind of attitude her elder sister had towards Gu Jinyu.


    These days, her elder sister didn''t even look at him once, even if ¡­ Even if Big Brother dragged me here because I''m not fully recovered, Big Sister still wouldn''t want to see him.


    She originally thought that her elder sister didn''t like this elder brother, but ¡­ However, after big brother left, she clearly saw big sister hiding in a corner by herself and crying. It was just that she didn''t want to see it herself ¡­ Although Min''er was young, she was very smart. She knew that everyone had their own matters to attend to. There were always some things that they didn''t want others to know ¡­ Therefore, she just stayed there obediently, pretending that she didn''t know anything.


    "Is that so? None of this is important. " Care?


    Hehe, is concern really so important? If ¡­ If such a thing had not happened, perhaps ¡­ Perhaps ¡­


    However, there were some things that happened, so it was impossible for them to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Nona only smiled wryly.


    Ever since she had completed the operation, she had never seen Gu Jinyu again.


    However, she was very clear on Gu Jinyu''s situation. Situ Jin had promised to help Gu Yu, so once she found Gu Yu, she would hand her over to Gu Jinyu. By then, Gu Jinyu would have nothing to do with her. However, she didn''t know why she still hadn''t found Gu Yu. She said that Jiu Niang had suspected that Situ Jin was deliberately delaying ¡­ But then, when he thought about it, what was the point of deliberately delaying? He might not really be able to find it. With the current situation, the battlefield was chaotic, and it would not be easy to find a person in the vast sea of people.


    Not to mention that Gu Yu was a very cunning person, she might have thought of something else and went somewhere else.


    However, these were not important. These days, Jiu Niang was very busy. Besides helping the dog grandpa clean up, she also helped to sew up his wounds. In the end, she helped him to keep watch.


    Originally ¡­ The dog grandpa was only an evil child at this age, so he died prematurely. Even a rich family would simply find a place to bury him.


    For the past seven days, she had insisted on keeping watch by herself, not letting anyone interfere. Whether it was Situ Xi or Situ Jin, she didn''t accept their kind intentions.


    He was truly sorry, but since it was like this, he had to take responsibility for it all by himself.


    Moreover, she had heard that the first seven dead people would return to their original places and look at the place where they lived. Today was the first time. After today, they would be buried. In the past, Nona was an atheist, but ¡­ But this time, she really wanted to see Lord Dog''s soul ¡­ At least... At least I can apologize to him personally...


    "Nona!"


    A familiar and unfamiliar voice rang out. Jiu Niang slowly turned around and saw two people standing in front of her, "Situ Jin!"


    In a split-second, Nona''s expression changed drastically as she fiercely waited for Situ Jin. A trace of anger flashed across her eyes as her hands subconsciously clenched into fists.


    It was him, Situ Jin actually brought him here.


    "Nona, don''t blame Sir Situ. I begged him to bring me here. Jiu Niang, I was the only one who was in the wrong that day, but ¡­ However ¡­ Could it be that Jiu Niang intends to not see me for the rest of your life? " Although she couldn''t see it, Gu Jinyu could feel the awkward atmosphere. A few days ago, he woke up and knew that his eyes would soon be able to see. An indescribable emotion filled his heart. However, what came after her excitement was panic and nervousness. After waiting for so many days, there was still no sign of Nona.

 C130

    He couldn''t wait.


    "If there''s nothing else, big brother should go back and rest. Your eyes need to rest in bed."


    Everything happened too suddenly, and Nona still felt like there was a lump of paste in her head. She really needed to find a place to calm down and think about it carefully. With regards to the future, Gu Jinyu, everything ¡­ It was true that she didn''t want to see Gu Jinyu again, but she still cared a lot about Gu Jinyu''s eyes. She didn''t want to talk about anything else ¡­ This ¡­ this was the only wish he had while he was alive, how could he let it go ¡­


    "Nona, are you still angry with me? I''m your brother, I''m Gu Jinyu. You won''t blame me, will you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have... It won''t help me with my eyes, will it? "


    Silent...


    Nona was silent.


    Situ Jin was also silent.


    Min''er obediently shut her mouth, not saying a single word.


    But... But for some reason, she suddenly understood why her sister was so sad.


    "Nona, say something! You won''t blame me, will you? He''s just a little beggar, and besides... "What''s more, I couldn''t see anything with my eyes at that time ¡­"


    Gu Jinyu was getting anxious. He was really afraid.


    He knew that his little sister had changed ¡­ He knew in his heart that in the past few years, in order to help him treat his eyes, the Gu family had searched for anyone they could find. They had also used any medicine the Gu family could use, but ¡­ However, the end result was that he was still unable to see it ¡­ But, Nona ¡­ Even though his eyes were still tightly wrapped around hers, he still believed in Jiu Niang''s words. Since she said he could see, she would definitely be able to.


    In the past two days, this feeling had become even more distinct. Although his eyes were still wrapped around it, every time he changed the medicine, he could vaguely feel a trace of light. He had lived for more than ten years, but this was the first time ¡­


    Originally, he should have been happy. After so many years, he could finally see with his own eyes.


    However, the more it was like this, the more he was worried and terrified.


    He desperately wanted to get Ninth Niang''s forgiveness. He didn''t even know why, but he wanted her to forgive him and return to the way she was in the past as soon as possible. He thought about what had happened a long, long time ago. Nona was still as obedient as before. She would tell him everything ¡­


    However ¡­


    "Situ Jin, don''t forget what you promised me!"


    Forgive?


    Haha, can I really forgive him?


    After so many things had happened, could it be possible for him to level everything out just because of a single word? Could it be that nothing had happened at all?


    With her eyes tightly closed, Nona felt a wooden pain in her heart. It was as if there was a pair of hands ruthlessly clawing at her heart. Gritting her teeth, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. Jiu Niang stubbornly waited for Situ Jin, a trace of weakness flashing across her eyes. She had never been so embarrassed or so helpless before ¡­


    With tears in her eyes, she stared at Situ Jin, begging for help.


    At this moment, her heart was in a mess. She didn''t want to see Gu Jinyu.


    However ¡­ However, when he was facing Gu Jinyu, a lot of things ¡­ There were a lot of things that couldn''t be said ¡­


    It was impossible to say that there was no resentment, but ¡­ But no matter what, he was her elder brother. He was the first person she ever saw when she opened her eyes in this world. He was also the first person in the world to give him warmth. It was he who gradually familiarized himself with this strange world. Everything that he had done for her was deeply engraved in her mind. Even if she wanted to forget it time and time again, she couldn''t ¡­


    But... But at the same time...


    Every time she woke up at midnight, she would be woken up by nightmares. Every time she woke up at this time, she would never be able to sleep again.


    The dream was filled with fresh red blood, while the dream was filled with terrifying scenes ¡­ In the dream, he pushed himself away time and time again, and then ¡­ Then, a scrawny figure rushed out without any hesitation ¡­


    She didn''t dare to close her eyes for the past few days, because the moment she closed her eyes, the scene from that day would occur in her mind ¡­ At the same time, she didn''t dare to leave ¡­ She was worried that if she walked away, the lord dog would leave and would never come back ¡­


    "I really want to be quiet, I want to... I want to send him off quietly, don''t tell me... Is that not okay? "


    That''s right, she just wanted to send him off peacefully. Was that not enough? Didn''t he even give himself such a chance?


    Nona looked sorrowfully at Situ Jin. Her heart was in pain, as if something was squeezing her hard. She felt as if her heart was bleeding, but tears couldn''t come out no matter what.


    "Well, then. We''ll be leaving first. Be careful yourself! "


    Nodding his head, Situ Jin wanted to say something, but in the end, he lightly nodded his head.


    He had not known her for one or two days, and he was well aware that she was a person who kept her word. Since she had already made up her mind to hand Gu Jinyu over to Gu Yu, she didn''t want to interfere. Under such circumstances, it would be useless even if she calculated it.


    He hadn''t wanted to bring Gu Jinyu to see Nona, but he couldn''t resist Gu Jinyu''s request. In the end ¡­ He didn''t understand why he agreed. Perhaps ¡­ Perhaps in his heart, he hoped that Nona would not be so sad, no ¡­ Or rather, his heart was actually selfish.


    Although that little beggar died to save Nona, but ¡­ But he still didn''t want her to be so sad because of him ¡­


    These days, seeing that Jiu Niang was personally doing everything and doing everything herself, not allowing anyone to interfere, in his heart ¡­ That indescribable feeling made him feel extremely bad ¡­ After so many years, he had never felt this way before ¡­


    But...


    Forget it ¡­ Forget it, there were some things that had already happened, so it was impossible for them to treat it as nothing.


    "Nona ¡­"


    "Nona, let''s go back first. Take care of yourself."


    Gu Jinyu wanted to say something, but Situ Jin didn''t give him the chance.


    Speaking of which, if one were to say that he didn''t like her being sad for the Lord Dog, then ¡­ As for Gu Jinyu, a hint of disgust and displeasure had appeared in his heart ¡­ These days, Jiu Niang had been busy with dog grandpa''s funeral. She didn''t have time to take care of a lot of things, but it was enough for her to thoroughly understand everything.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed that this gentle boy would be able to do such a thing at such a crucial moment.


    "As for your brother, don''t worry. I will take good care of him for you." "I''ve already sent people to look for someone and it''s not easy to find someone now, but don''t worry. Since I''ve already promised you, I will definitely be able to find them."


    Even though Nona was hard to explain, he understood that she had a very complicated heart when it came to Gu Jinyu. Furthermore ¡­ As for himself ¡­ Forget it ¡­


    Originally, he had promised Jiu Niang that he would help her find Gu Yu, but he didn''t really intend to look for her at that time. At the time, he thought that he still didn''t know where this Gu Yu clan was, and he didn''t even know when he would find them.


    At that time, Jiu Niang was in a really bad mood, so she just agreed casually and waited for her mood to improve. When the time came, she could just talk to her and go over.


    But now it seemed that he had been too simplistic.


    It seemed like this incident had caused quite a bit of damage to Nona''s heart. Moreover ¡­ Moreover, there were some injuries that he was unable to understand ¡­


    "Thank you! I really appreciate it. "


    Nona bowed and thanked Situ Jin gratefully.


    However, he had already thought of a lot of things in his heart, yet he couldn''t say them out loud.


    Other than thanks and gratitude, she really didn''t know what else to say. Thinking about it, the heavens had treated him quite well. At least ¡­ At least, every time he thought that he had nowhere else to go, he would always arrange something for himself ¡­


    And this Situ Jin, could be said to be his benefactor, helping him time and time again. If it wasn''t for his words, he would have died many times over already. Furthermore ¡­ And no matter what he did, it was always for his own good. So ¡­ So the honored guest was bringing along Gu Jinyu, whom she didn''t want to see, in front of her. Although she wasn''t happy, she couldn''t really hate him.


    "No, no, thank you. "Speaking of which, I would like to thank you. If it wasn''t for you ¡­" Nona''s words of thanks made Situ Jin feel a little uncomfortable. Since they were already so familiar with each other, they shouldn''t be so polite. He had come to save her as he should have done. He hadn''t even thought of asking her to thank him in the first place.


    Besides... Plus, if it wasn''t for her, that fellow Situ Xi wouldn''t even know what would have happened.


    But... He didn''t know why, but he couldn''t say Situ Xi''s name out loud ¡­ It was as if the three words had become a thousand jin in weight ¡­


    Ever since he was young, he had known about his status and status. His unruly appearance had made him the most sensitive person beneath it, thus he had easily become Situ Xi''s good friend. It was also because Situ Xi''s appearance had changed him, that he began to seriously look into his identity, his future ¡­


    It could be said that he and Situ Xi were the same fate.


    However ¡­ But at the moment, he just didn''t want to mention his name.


    "Hm!" "Yeah, you''ve helped me so much, how can you just end it with a few words?" Nona nodded and smiled gratefully at Situ Jin. She knew that his help would not be done with just a few words of gratitude.


    However ¡­ Everything would be decided after he had settled the old dog down.


    Top seven.


    It was said that the dead would return to their familiar places on this day to look at the people they cared for and then completely disappear.


    Nona had been waiting.


    She was an atheist, but she still wanted to see him again.


    Even if it was just one side.


    But...

 C131

    "Heh heh, that''s right. What are you doing back here? There was nothing to worry about. In the next life, remember to find a good family. You must be reincarnated and live a good life. You must never follow the same path as you did in this life. As for humans, the most important thing is still their lives. Don''t easily throw away your life for the sake of others, only by living can you have a future. "


    After throwing down the first handful of soil, Nona chattered on.


    She was not a flower-like person, nor was she a talkative person, much less know how to part with someone. However, there were some things that were instinctual. When one truly read Ao De, it was as if everything was destroyed naturally. Even more stupid would not need to think. As long as one opened their mouth, everything would naturally come out.


    "Actually, I wanted to tell you this a long time ago. Your name is too disgraceful, it''s not worthy at all with you." The second handful of dirt covered his face in a thin layer, making it difficult to see his face.


    The first time she heard his name, Nona almost laughed out loud.


    Such a weird name, it was really ¡­


    Originally, she had wanted to find a time to talk to him properly. After all, she couldn''t possibly use such a name forever. She had planned to change it to his name in her heart.


    After all, this name wasn''t just randomly spouted out by him. It was fine if he didn''t meet her, but since he did ¡­ Truthfully speaking, she couldn''t believe what she had said these past few days. Furthermore, she had said it for so many days ¡­ Thinking about it, she wasn''t a good person either, she clearly... It was just that at that time, she had wanted to ask for his help and wholeheartedly wanted to find her brother. She hadn''t had the time to think about other things ¡­


    "I''m sorry. Speaking of which, I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for me ¡­ If it wasn''t for me, you would still be fine. " That''s right, I''ve really let him down. I''ve been complaining about everyone else these past few days, complaining about Gu Jinyu pushing me out at such a crucial moment, complaining about Situ Jin not rushing over earlier ¡­ If it wasn''t for him, the dog grandpa wouldn''t have needed to follow him. Maybe he would have hidden himself in a corner and become his little beggar.


    Although he might not be able to get rid of the identity as a beggar for the rest of his life, he might just starve to death and freeze to death in some unknown corner one day ¡­


    However, he was a smart child. Even so, he should be able to live for a very, very long time.


    And all of this was because of him ¡­


    "Sorry, sorry, if it wasn''t for me ¡­ "If it wasn''t for me ¡­"


    His hands were clenched into fists, and the ten copper coins in his palms hurt ¡­ But no matter what, she couldn''t loosen her grip on him. These ten copper coins were all on Lord Dog''s body, and they were also his only remnants ¡­


    As a beggar, he only had a few copper coins on him and was wearing a tattered set of clothes. Although Jiu Niang had changed his clothes and cleaned him up, but ¡­ However, his shabby clothes, Nona, was still buried with him.


    "If there''s an afterlife, remember not to lose your life for a stranger. It''s not worth it."


    For some reason, the tears couldn''t stop falling down ¡­


    Nona was not a person who loved to cry.


    Perhaps she had been used to life and death situations since she was young. She would feel sad, she would feel sad, but she would almost never cry.


    Ever since she was young, she knew that crying didn''t solve anything. Instead, it would make things more complicated.


    But at this moment ¡­ His eyes were sore, and his nose was sore. He couldn''t help it ¡­


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Min''er obediently accompanied her with her head at her side. Seeing her tears fall unceasingly, the little girl''s eyes reddened as well.


    Nona insisted on burying the Dog Lord by herself. From the moment she started cleaning out his corpse, she had done everything by herself, refusing to let anyone interfere. Min''er just stood obediently to the side, not opening her mouth or interfering.


    Moreover, Jiu Niang didn''t chase her away. She just let her watch by the side.


    She didn''t know why, but she did not want anyone to interfere with her plan. She did not want anyone to get close to her. However, she had only indulged a little girl like Min Er. Perhaps in her heart, she really wanted someone to accompany her. After all ¡­ But he didn''t want others to see his weakness and helplessness, and Min''er was the best choice ¡­


    She was young and extremely dependent on herself. She seemed as if she didn''t know anything, but in her heart, she knew everything ¡­


    "Big sister won''t cry, little brother will be sad."


    Lightly pulling on Nona''s sleeve, Min''er murmured with bloodshot eyes.


    Although she wasn''t old, she already knew what had happened. Along the way, they saw many people die, and she also knew that if she died, she would close her eyes forever, never to wake up ¡­ And this little big brother ¡­ Although she didn''t like him, because ever since he appeared, her elder sister hadn''t allowed herself to follow her ¡­ But, but she heard that if it wasn''t for this little big brother, big sister would have died and she would never be able to see big sister again ¡­


    Towards this little brother of hers, her heart was filled with contradictions.


    It was just a tiny little girl. She really hoped that her sister would only like her and bring her along no matter what.


    And this little big brother just so happened to occupy his position.


    But...


    "Yeah, he''ll definitely laugh. Don''t cry, don''t cry ¡­"


    Taking a deep breath, Nona wiped her tears away as her lips drew back into a smile that was uglier than crying.


    That''s right, he was such an ill-tempered person. He was always carefree. If he were to see him cry like this, who knows how much he would despise him in his heart.


    "Alright, I won''t cry anymore. Wait for me here."


    The dead cannot be revived, but the living must continue to live.


    He couldn''t be this sad all the time because he still had a lot of things to do. Nona took a deep breath and picked up the shovel she had prepared earlier ¡­


    He filled up the soil himself and then found a long prepared wooden board to set it up.


    "Your name is too unpleasant to listen to. Let me change it for you."


    The dagger was in her hand and she had borrowed it from Situ Jin. Although this dog grandpa was just a beggar and had lost a lot of people these days, she still wished to create a tombstone for him. Although ¡­ Although it was very simple and crude ¡­


    He had long since felt that the name "Lord Dog" wasn''t good, even though he was already dead ¡­


    But...


    "Gu Qingyun." "You can call me Gu Qingyun from now on. In the next life, you must find a good family that has the will of the Azure Sky ¡­"


    Nona thought about it for a long time. She didn''t know why she suddenly thought of Qing Yun. Although he didn''t seem to be on good terms with the little beggar''s dog grandpa, Jiu Niang believed that if there was a next life, he would definitely be able to live up to his ambition.


    "Min''er, Min''er, we''re home."


    Carefully opening the door, she gently shook the sleeping little girl on her back.


    The little girl said something and moved her arm, continuing to sleep on Jiu Niang''s back.


    "Little girl, I''ve called you back a long time ago. You just have to wait for me ¡­" Jiu Niang smiled a little helplessly. These days, this little girl had always been inseparable from her own shadow. Since she wanted to guard the spirit of the lord dog, she had always followed him. After all these days, it would be hard for her.


    Originally, Nona had heard that a child''s eyes could see things that could not be seen by beating people up. She was a little worried, but luckily, she didn''t see anything that was too busy for Min''er to see.


    However, he didn''t see what he shouldn''t have seen. After all, it was true.


    After burying the dog grandpa, Gu Qingyun should not be called now. The sky had already turned dark, and Jiu Niang originally wanted the little girl to come back first. She still had some things to do, but she didn''t expect the little girl to follow him no matter what she said. It was already dark when he returned home after being busy ¡­


    "You''re back?"


    Situ Jin had waited all day, from dawn to dusk. Although he wanted to go with her, he knew in his heart that she wouldn''t be happy.


    In the end, she could only leave it to herself.


    However, he still couldn''t say it in his heart ¡ª Jealousy!


    Yes, jealousy.


    Thinking that he was worried about her, he rushed over here day and night.


    For her, he had abandoned the most important mission.


    For her ¡­


    However ¡­ However, she could only look on helplessly as she felt sad for someone else, and even ¡­ She even helped him clean up the corpse and then buried him herself ¡­


    Several times in the past few days he had almost rushed up to shake her, then asked her, If I were dead, would you do this for me?


    He did not know why he was so agitated.


    Logically speaking, although what Jiu Niang did was a bit inappropriate, but ¡­ But no matter what, this Lord Dog was here to save Nona, so it was only right for her to do so. However, she still felt very disgusted in her heart, even though that person was still dead ¡­ But... It wasn''t until now that he understood why people always said that the only one who couldn''t win was the dead ¡­


    That''s right, that person was already dead, and he was still alive. He clearly still had a lot of time and opportunities, but he couldn''t fight for them. It sounded so strange ¡­ However, how much did it make sense ¡­


    "It''s you, why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    A person suddenly jumped out of the darkness. Jiu Niang was startled and almost screamed out loud. Fortunately, she was very familiar with this voice. When she saw the person in front of her clearly, she couldn''t help but to let out a sigh of relief.


    It was just that it was midnight, what was Situ Jin doing here without sleeping?


    "Mm, I can''t sleep."


    Couldn''t sleep?


    Holy sh * t, what a joke!


    In this period of time, they had only slept two or three hours a day in order to find Situ Xi. In this period of time, they had only slept two hours a day in order to find Situ Xi. Right now, he couldn''t say it out loud, and even he didn''t believe it ¡­


    Unfortunately, Nona believed him.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. You just stay here, I''m so tired. I''m going to sleep."


    Nodding, Nona had an understanding look on her face as she walked past Situ Jin.


    These days, she had been extremely tired and could still persevere even if she didn''t finish her work. But now that the dust had settled, she could no longer persevere.


    "Nona ¡­" You... "You ¡­"


    He had waited all day for her to arrive. How could he let her go like this? Situ Jin finally opened her mouth.


    However ¡­


    "I can''t take it anymore, I''m really going to die from fatigue. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

 C132

    Jiu Niang originally wanted to wait until she found Gu Yu''s house to personally see her hand Gu Jinyu over before leaving in peace.


    Although she felt some unspeakable pain towards Gu Jinyu, but no matter what, he was the first person she knew in this world, the first person to give her warmth. She still hoped that he would be fine in the future. As for herself ¡­ She didn''t know how to face him. Maybe leaving was the best choice.


    The world was very big. Perhaps he could change his mind to walk around and see. Perhaps he could discover a different scenery.


    Furthermore, he promised Min Er that he would help her find her family.


    Even though Min''er hadn''t mentioned her family much lately, but ¡­ In Jiu Niang''s view, having a lover to live in this world was already a very fortunate thing. Although Min''er didn''t want to talk about them, she knew in her heart that she was not willing to talk about them. But those are all special situations... It was also something that he couldn''t do anything about ¡­


    Unfortunately, this was sometimes the case. The plan was very beautiful, but ¡­


    "Nona, they ¡­ "They''re from the Gu family. This is the Gu family''s general director, Uncle Zhong, and he ¡­"


    "No need for the introductions. Is there anything you need?"


    Gu Jinyu did her best to maintain a smile as she introduced each of the middle-aged men behind her to Nona. However, she didn''t give him the chance to finish, so she immediately interrupted him.


    If Nona wasn''t clear about Gu Yu''s plan at the beginning, then after entering this period of time, she would understand it better than she could ever understand. Gu Yu might not have had any selfish motives in all these years, and he might have even wanted to bring Gu Jinyu along to recognize her ancestors and live the life of her Young Mistress.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with her. To her, whether it was the Gu family or the Gu family, it made no difference at all. She didn''t know why Gu Jinyu wanted to introduce these people to her, nor did she know why she did so. She only knew that she was very disappointed today.


    The gauze on Gu Jinyu''s face was removed after 2000 days. He had recovered his sight now, but he still needed to rest. He would be no different from a normal person after a year or so. Originally, she didn''t want to bother with him when he called for her, but after thinking about it again, no matter what, he was still her big brother. If she really left, then maybe they would meet again in the future. She was reluctant to part with him, so she agreed to meet him ¡­


    I just didn''t expect ¡­


    "This is Nona?" It''s really amazing at such a young age. Was Eldest Young Master''s eyes cured by you? "


    The butler did not get angry after being interrupted. Instead, he looked at Nona with a fawning face and kept bowing with his hands clasped in front of his chest.


    Nona''s face was still cold as she looked at the middle-aged man. He looked to be in his forties, with a face full of shrewdness. Even though she had interrupted her words, she was not angry, and he still had a smile on his face. He looked humble, but there was not much respect in his eyes.


    "Since you''re fine, then I''ll take my leave first."


    Although Jiu Niang didn''t know what this so-called butler meant, she could tell that it was definitely not a good thing. Jiu Niang also didn''t want to pester him here.


    Perhaps to Gu Jinyu and Gu Yu, the Gu family was indeed a very good home to return, so no matter what they did, they couldn''t bear to give up. However, to Jiu Niang, it was completely meaningless.


    Gu Jinyu had never thought that Nona would turn around and leave without giving her any face. Immediately, her expression turned into one of embarrassment as she shouted Jiu Niang''s name and chased after her, "Nona, why are you so unruly? The elder is asking you a question, why did you leave without replying?"


    Although Uncle Zhong was only an estimate of a servant, he could still receive the Patriarch''s trust. He was the general director of the Gu family, so even a proper lord had to treat him with respect.


    Initially, Gu Jinyu did not have much hope for the Gu family, because at that time, she was just a blind person.

 C133

    "Nona ¡­" "You ¡­"


    She knew that Jiu Niang had made up her mind, but Situ Jin couldn''t help but want to persuade her. At least ¡­ At least...


    "Where are you going?" Can you tell me? Right now, the outside world is in a state of chaos. A little girl like you is running around everywhere, I am not at ease. "


    Yes, he knew that Nona was someone who would not easily change her mind. When he heard her say she wanted to leave, he understood that it was not an easy thing to convince her. Since it was like this, she did not hold any hope. But from the bottom of his heart, he still hoped that he was different. Even if she didn''t want him to send someone to follow her, at least she would at least let him know where she was going.


    This way... That way, even if he couldn''t see her, he would know where she was.


    "I can''t tell you that, because I don''t know where I''m going." Jiu Niang shook her head and looked at Situ Jin helplessly.


    She knew that Situ Jin cared about her, and perhaps there was something else about his care for you.


    However, all of this was too heavy for her right now. She felt that it was necessary for her to go outside and take a look at Group O. Maybe she could calm down. Besides, the outside world was so vast. If he didn''t go and take a look, how would he know what was suitable for him?


    Although she didn''t know what kind of attitude she was going to use to get along with her brother, she still got a lot of information from their words. Her face was full of pus, not natural, but poisoned. Since he was poisoned, there must be a way to detoxify the poison. Perhaps if he went out to take a look, he might be able to find a way to detoxify the poison.


    Although Jiu Niang didn''t care much about her appearance, she was still a girl after all. Her face was full of pustules and it still didn''t look good.


    "But don''t worry. If I really encounter a problem that I can''t solve myself, I''ll definitely ask for your help!" Since Situ Jin didn''t say anything, she could clearly feel his disappointment. Yes, I''m disappointed ¡­ As for this person, the one who should not have the most was his messy thoughts. Once there, he would easily be injured and disappointed ¡­ But, it didn''t matter. He was still young, but the people he met were too few. Maybe the next time he saw him, he would have already forgotten about him.


    Humans were the most changeable.


    All that was needed was time.


    "Mm, remember what you said. If you encounter any trouble, you must find me, no matter how far away it is!" Although he was a little disappointed, at least Nona had said she would look for him if there was any trouble. Situ Jin felt a little better. After a few days, he knew she was only saying this to comfort him, but ¡­


    So what if it was just a word of comfort?


    "Of course, as long as you''re not afraid of trouble."


    Nodding, Nona gave a slight nod.


    She knew that once she said goodbye this time, she would probably never see him again.


    He would be able to return to the Gu family very soon. Although she could see that the servants of the Gu family all had their eyes on the top of their heads, she was afraid that her brother wouldn''t believe her, but she believed that with her brother''s intelligence, he would definitely be able to handle this situation well.


    There was nothing for him to worry about here. It was time for him to leave in peace.


    Ye Zichen left with a peaceful mind, and went outside to see the outside world.


    "That''s right, Min''er ¡­ "Min''er, help me hand her over to Situ Xi."


    Thinking about it, the only one who was worried was Min Er.


    However, she believed that Situ Xi would take good care of her.


    Five years later in Beijing.


    "Hey, did you hear? Prince Jin escaped the marriage again."


    "Really? Didn''t Prince Jin just escape last month?"


    "Aiyo, this is something that you don''t know. Last month, she escaped as the grand imperial concubine''s niece. This time, she''s the grand imperial concubine''s cousin."


    "Tsk tsk, this wangfei is too impatient. Could it be that even the ladies of her family can''t marry her?" All the people that got the ducks were given to Prince Jin? "


    "You probably don''t know. This wangfei is not the crown prince''s mother, but the heir to the throne ¡­"


    "So that''s how it is ¡­"


    In the most bustling area of the city, the teahouse was filled with people. They were discussing the most new topic of conversation in the capital.


    And the "Prince Jin" they were talking about was none other than Situ Jin, the son of the Prince Charming, the eldest son of the Prince Charming. He was only twenty-two percent of this year, and he hadn''t gotten married yet. In the capital, when the prince''s son had reached his age, most of his sons were already married. He didn''t know why, but for what reason, he had been dragged out until now.


    However, this Prince Jin was not only good-looking, but he was also favored by the emperor, especially after a big event five years ago. The entire country had been affected by this disaster, and this almost led to a huge disaster for the rest of the country. At this critical moment, Prince Jin stood up and tried his best to pacify the victims, but he also spent a lot of effort to gather food to help them get through this crisis.


    It was said that in order to gather more food, Prince Jin had resolutely invested all of the dowry for Prince Lian''s consort into the estate. As a result, the entire estate fell to their knees. The Prince was so angry that he almost severed his relationship with Jin Zifu ¡­


    "Mistress, you ¡­ you see ¡­" "Do you want to..."


    With a dark face, Ji Hao took a glance at the people in the teahouse who were talking loudly and nervously, and at his master who was standing beside him.


    This was truly outrageous. These people were getting bolder and bolder. They actually dared to talk about their master''s personal affairs.


    "No worries!"


    Gently waving his hand, Situ Jin calmly held the teacup in his hand, leisurely sipping his tea, as if he wasn''t affected at all.


    Five years ago, even though Nona had left, she left him with a few large warehouses full of food. At that time, he was completely shocked, but very quickly, these grains came in handy. It was because of these grains that he was able to muster the confidence to go against those people.


    Thinking about that girl who was sometimes sharp-tongued and sometimes philistine, her heart suddenly felt warm.


    If not for her, what would have happened to him today?


    Perhaps, she had already forced him to marry those women that he loathed ¡­


    Fortunately, with the food, he completely turned the tables. Everyone thought that his mother''s dowry had been changed long ago, but they didn''t know that he was just taking out all of his mother''s dowry and starting business again. He could now live a good life without taking the exam.


    But...


    "Any news?"


    It had been five years. Although he had promised her that he wouldn''t pursue this matter, he wouldn''t force her.


    But in the end, he still went back on his word.


    All these years, he didn''t know how many people he had sent out to ask about her, but there was still no news of her.


    It was as if she had suddenly disappeared. If it weren''t for the fact that he knew that such a person truly existed in this world, he would have thought he was dreaming.


    "This... "Your subordinate is incompetent ¡­"


    Black Robe''s face immediately fell and he knelt down with a thump.


    After all these years, they had searched almost every nook and cranny, but they still hadn''t found her.


    That name had already become a scar on the crown prince''s heart. He couldn''t touch it ¡­


    Still not found?


    Her slender fingers gently held the teacup, and a thin mist shrouded it. Situ Jin stared blankly at the distant street filled with people.


    The streets of the capital were still bustling with activity, as though nothing had changed.


    But...


    It was just that why did he feel that his heart was somewhat empty, that indescribable feeling.


    It was as if he had lost something.


    "Master ¡­"


    The man in black looked worriedly at Situ Jin.


    In the past few years, the emperor had clearly paid more and more attention to the prince, and his relationship with his highness, Prince Xi, had always been good. Neither the prince nor the imperial concubine dared to lay their hands on the emperor again. Mistress should be very happy, but for some reason, he felt like Mistress was getting more and more unhappy.


    Every time he calmly gazed into the distance, he would feel that his master was very lonely.


    Yes, alone.


    Even he didn''t understand how he could have such a strange feeling.


    My master is the crown prince after all. He is a red man with a bare hand in front of the emperor ¡­


    "I''m fine ¡­" Gently shaking his head, Situ Jin sighed silently, "I can''t find it ¡­" "Even if you can''t find it ¡­"


    It had been five years, and he had already found every place he could find.


    However, she still couldn''t find him, which could only mean that she didn''t want to be found by him. Situ Jin originally wanted to say that since she couldn''t find him, she might as well leave it at that, but ¡­ But before he could finish ¡­


    "Crack!"


    The teacup fell to the ground with a clatter. Fragments flew all over and the tea was splattered all over the floor.


    "Master ¡­"


    Black Cloaked jumped in fright. In the blink of an eye, Master had already flown up and jumped out of the window ¡­


    Instantly, Black Robe felt his mind go blank, and he followed him without hesitation.


    When had he ever seen his master act so impulsively? Even if he had purposely changed his appearance into that of a foppish playboy in order to avoid those people, he would never have been so impulsive ¡­ Did Master find something? Who else could cause Master to be so excited other than her ¡­


    A name appeared clearly in his mind ¡ª Gu Jiuniang.


    Yes, that''s her.


    The girl with the average appearance could even be considered to be ugly.


    Had Mistress found her? When he thought of this possibility, Black Robe couldn''t help but get excited.


    Although he did not agree with her liking at all, how could a girl like that be worthy of his impression of her as the master of the Lange Jade Tree, but all these years her master had never forgotten her, and if it were not for her being unable to say whether her master was currently being suppressed by those people.


    So... On one hand, they felt that Nona was indeed very good to her master. Others might not know about the grains back then, but in that situation, even mountains of gold and silver might not be able to get that much, let alone ¡­ Although the dowry for Princess Hua-Yang was quite plentiful, it had been secretly spoiled by those people over the years. It was already considered good to have a 90% chance of it being in the hands of Master, but he clearly remembered that it was because of the food that Master openly stole the dowry ¡­


    But on the other hand, Nona was just a mountain girl with an ugly face. If she was really with Master ¡­ Even their subordinates would feel wronged and wronged the crown prince, much less the wangfei ¡­


    "Crown Prince, I ¡­"


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.


    On one hand, he was hoping that it was because his master had seen Jiu Niang, but on the other hand, he didn''t want it to really be her.

 C134

    "Scram, Scram!" "You ugly girl, scram! You have delayed my business!"


    At the entrance of the crowded restaurant, the fierce-looking shopkeeper put his hands on his hips and glared at the little girl who was lying on the floor with a look of contempt in his eyes.


    Although it was early spring, the weather in the capital was still a little cold. The people on the streets were still wearing heavy coats, and she was only wearing a thin, coarse hemp dress. Although it was clean, it was patched up, showing that she was a girl from a poor family.


    At this moment, she fell to the ground, her eyes completely red. She looked at the shopkeeper in front of her with a begging expression, "Shopkeeper, I beg of you, I beg of you ¡­" Wuu wuu, my family hasn''t eaten for many days, I beg you ¡­ "I can work, I can work for you, please ¡­"


    The voice of a ten-year old child that was mixed with crying caused others to be unable to help themselves from feeling pity for him.


    But...


    When those who came and went saw her face, their faces were filled with disdain.


    "Work? Hahaha! If you came here to work, would there be a customer coming to my shop? You are really... You are really... "Forget it. Scram, scram, scram, scram. Don''t disturb my business!"


    The shopkeeper smiled coldly and glanced at the girl''s face. His palm-sized face was covered with densely packed pustules, making him look very scary. The surrounding people who wanted to enter the store all ran away in fear.


    "Please ¡­" "I''m begging you ¡­" However, the little girl was still unwilling to give up. As she cried, she used her hands and feet to crawl towards the shopkeeper''s feet. Her slender hands tightly pulled at his clothes as she raised her head and looked at Taiwan with tears all over.


    Immediately, the shopkeeper became anxious, "You ¡­ You, let me go, let me go ¡­ "Don''t hold onto me ¡­"


    The pustules all over his face looked scary enough from a distance, not to mention getting close to him. The shopkeeper was panicking as he tried to push her away, but the girl was holding his legs tightly. He kicked towards her chest in a hurry.


    Just as that foot was about to land ¡­


    At this moment ¡­


    "Stop!"


    Situ Jin leaped up and pushed the shopkeeper away with one palm. He then quickly helped the little girl who was lying on the ground up.


    "You ¡­ "You, who are you ¡­"


    The shopkeeper was not prepared to be pushed by Situ Jin and almost fell down. He had to take a few steps back before he managed to stabilize himself, his old face immediately flushed red, "Brat, why don''t you take a look at this place? You''ve gone too far!"


    Situ Jin''s back was facing the shopkeeper, so he didn''t see his face clearly.


    Think of it as someone being nosy.


    "Nine ¡­"


    Situ Jin''s entire body trembled, his heart felt like it was about to jump out of his chest. He found it, he finally found it, but ¡­


    Before he could finish what he was about to say, he was suddenly stunned.


    "No, it''s not ¡­" He let go of the girl in panic and retreated two steps back, talking to himself as he retreated.


    Yes, no, she was not Nona.


    Although... Although they were similar in size, and ¡­ His face was also covered in pustules, but ¡­ But she wasn''t Nona ¡­


    "Thank you, young master, for saving us!"


    She had thought that she was doomed, but who would have thought that a handsome young master would save her at such a crucial moment? She blushed.


    "No, no, you''re not ¡­"


    Situ Jin waved his hand in panic. With a look of loss on his face, he kept backing away.


    Even if he didn''t say anything, everyone could tell how disappointed he was at the moment.


    Yes, disappointed.


    Just now ¡­ Earlier, he had thought that he had seen Jiu Niang, which was why he had rushed down with everything he had. However ¡­ However ¡­


    No, no, she wasn''t Nona.


    "Young master ¡­"


    He was dressed in an azure colored brocade robe with golden threads wrapped around his waist. His jet-black hair was casually tied up with a single jade hairpin. His sword-like eyebrows were drawn into his temples, and his nose was pointed ¡­ It was clear that he was an extraordinary young master. Xiu Niang had never thought that she would have such good luck ¡­ Just now ¡­ Just now, it was this Young Master that saved her. She clearly smelled the faint scent of grass on his body, and ¡­ And that powerful heartbeat...


    Xiu Niang was mesmerized. She had never seen such a good-looking young master, moreover ¡­ Moreover, this young master had clearly seen his face just now, but he hadn''t cared about it at all ¡­


    This was the first time she didn''t see any dislike in this young master''s eyes.


    Ever since she was young, even though they tried their best to cover it up, she could still see the disgust and disgust in their eyes.


    It was all because of her face ¡­


    "I am the embroidery daughter of my daughter. Thank you, Young Master, for saving my life."


    She didn''t know why, but she suddenly had courage in her heart. She slowly stood up and bent her knees as she bowed. At the same time, she looked at the young master before her with shyness and timidness.


    There was a voice roaring in her heart. She would definitely regret if she missed this opportunity.


    Right, if he missed this opportunity, he would definitely regret it.


    No one had ever seen their own face without disgust or surprise, moreover ¡­ Moreover, this young master was obviously a young master from a rich family ¡­ If... If she followed him, she wouldn''t be lacking clothes and eat less, and she wouldn''t be looked down upon by others ¡­


    "This little girl has no way to repay you, I''m willing to be Young Master''s slave ¡­"


    After a long while, when she couldn''t get a reply, the embroidery lady mustered up her courage and said all the things she wanted to say in one go.


    Her family of five had been living quite well. Her father was an Elementary Scholar, a teacher in the private school who supported her and her mother and sister. The four of them might not be considered rich, but they could still be considered able to live on.


    The son of the shopkeeper had an engagement with his elder sister, but after his father fell ill, they immediately broke it and his elder sister became ill. The shopkeeper''s son originally had an engagement with his elder sister, but after his father fell ill, they immediately broke the engagement.


    "No ¡­" "It''s not ¡­"


    Situ Jin stared blankly into the distance. He couldn''t stop talking. Was there really no girl with an IT in front of him who was able to say anything?


    "No, I have no other requests, I am only willing to accompany young master!" I ask for Young Master''s consent. "


    His mind was filled with thoughts of how to deal with Situ Jin, so naturally, the embroidery lady couldn''t tell that something was wrong with him. She only heard his mumbling and thought that he was just saying that he didn''t want to repay her. "Today, with so many people watching, if Young Noble does not want this little girl, then I will die." The woman gritted her teeth and her face turned red as she said with determination, "Today, Young Noble carried this little girl. If Young Noble does not want this little girl, then this little girl will die."


    Xiu Niang knew her situation the best. Even if her family was poor, she wouldn''t be able to find a suitable family when her family was still alive and well.


    So... Although in her heart, she didn''t feel like ¡­ Gritting her teeth, Xiu Niang''s face was filled with determination ¡­


    He was at his wit''s end anyway, and ¡­ And this young master...


    As she spoke, she stealthily glanced at Situ Jin. This was the first time she saw such a handsome young master. If she was really with this young master, then it would be considered her great luck.


    "Plop!" She gritted her teeth and kneeled down on the ground with a thump. "If Young Noble does not agree, then I will have no choice but to die here today!"


    As she spoke, she pulled out a wooden hairpin from her hair and put it on her neck, then stubbornly looked up at Situ Jin.


    "You''re courting death!"


    The black clothed man chased after Situ Jin, but Situ Jin''s speed was too fast. With so many people walking on this street, he had almost lost himself. After finally finding Situ Jin, he saw that someone was threatening his master, and without caring about anything else, he kicked the embroidery mother to the ground.


    He then stepped on her heart with a dark expression as he glared at her. He then immediately cupped his hands in apology, "This humble one is too late. Master has been frightened."


    As Situ Jin''s personal bodyguards, Black Robe and the rest were left behind by the first Royal Concubine. He didn''t care that the person in front of him was a weak girl. As long as he dared to threaten his master, he would not allow it.


    "I... "I ¡­"


    She threw herself onto the ground, feeling a dull pain in her chest. When she finally reacted to it, she realized that she had been stepped on.


    She was so frightened that her face turned pale and she shouted in panic, "Young Master, Young Master, save me ¡­ I am already young master''s man, young master... "Young master ¡­"


    He didn''t know if he was truly scared or not, but as he shouted, tears started to roll down his cheeks as he looked pitifully at Situ Jin.


    If she was born more beautiful, her appearance might have been tinged with sadness. In addition to that sound of her rubbing, it might have been possible for her to arouse the affection of a man. However, it was a pity ¡­


    At this moment, quite a few people had already gathered around.


    The shopkeeper originally wanted to say something, but seeing how fierce the man in black was, he was too scared to speak.


    Very quickly, that person recognized Situ Jin''s identity.


    "Eh? Isn''t this Prince Jin? "


    "That''s right, that''s right! Isn''t that the Prince Jin from the Prince''s estate?" Didn''t they say that he escaped from the marriage? How could he be here? "


    "Who is this girl?"


    "Could it be that she knows Heir Jin?"


    "It can''t be. Could it be that Prince Jin ran away from the wedding because of her?"


    In the crowd, many people were talking among themselves. Curious gazes were directed at these few people. Seeing that the one stepping on them was a girl, they could no longer hold back their desire to gossip. In recent years, Situ Jin was one of the hottest son-in-law candidates in the capital. However, every time he heard about him running away from the marriage, it was never confirmed.


    Seeing that he had just run away from the marriage and was with a girl, everyone was naturally curious.


    "Are you kidding? If you don''t see what she looks like, even if you give me a face full of pustules for free, I still wouldn''t be able to swallow it, much less Prince Jin."


    "That''s right, that''s right. I saw clearly that Prince Jin saved her life. This shameless woman wanted to depend on Prince Jin. She didn''t even look at herself. How embarrassing!"


    "His face is full of pustules, he''s so ugly, and he still wants to be pasted on Prince Jin ¡­"


    Very soon, everyone had pointed the spearhead at the embroidery lady. When the embroidery lady found out about Situ Jin''s identity, she was already frightened. Now that she heard so many people ridiculing her, her face immediately turned pale and her body trembled.


    Situ Jin stood there quietly, all kinds of discussions constantly flashing in his ears.


    If that was the case, then when had he heard of it? However, at that time, she ¡­

 C135

    "Hey, little doctor, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid your foot wouldn''t have recovered."


    "It''s fine. Auntie, you go back and drink two more pills. As long as you don''t overwork yourself in the future, there won''t be any problems."


    There was a small door in a quiet alley. On the door, there was a flag with the word ''Pharmacy'' written crookedly on it. A long line of people lined up in front of the medicine store. There was only a table and two chairs in the shabby shop. A handsome young man stood up and supported a middle-aged woman who was busy bowing to him.


    As the young man spoke, he let go of the middle-aged woman and carefully picked up the prescription on the table, passing it to the middle-aged woman, "I''ve already modified this prescription. For your current symptoms, don''t use the prescription the previous two times. If you follow this recipe to the medicine store and grab the medicine, two pieces will be enough. "After you finish eating, if you''re still worried, you can come find me and have a look."


    "Good, good, good. Thank you so much, little doctor. Gu Xiaoxue, you really are my savior. If it wasn''t for you, if I couldn''t leave now, what would happen to my family in the future? "


    The middle-aged woman''s face was filled with gratitude. At the same time, she couldn''t help but rub her tears.


    Her husband had left early, leaving her parents-in-law and her two young children in her care.


    In order to take care of her family, she could only work day and night, but somehow, two years ago, her feet had started to become a little disobedient, and in the past year, just walking a little bit would cause her to be in excruciating pain. If it wasn''t for the kind and skilled doctor here, she would have come here to take a look.


    When she thought that if she could not move her feet, her entire family would starve to death, and the middle-aged woman could no longer hold back her tears.


    Helping the middle-aged woman to the door, he did not forget to remind her, "This illness of yours, it''s all because of you working too hard, and you haven''t been treated in time because of the cold energy. But you don''t have to worry, with acupuncture and Chinese medicine, your legs are more or less healed."


    "Mm, mm, thank you, Little Doctor Gu ¡­"


    When the middle-aged woman heard that her legs were fine, she excitedly thanked him. However, she tactfully left the room in order to not delay the others.


    There were already a lot of people waiting outside, most of them were just rumors. Everyone knew that there was a doctor in the alley who had great medical skills, and he was also a good person. The fees were also very reasonable.


    "Ai, Doctor Gu is such a good person."


    "That''s right, that''s right. If it weren''t for Gu Xiaoxian, the family would really be in trouble in the future."


    "This Gu Xiaoxue is really young. I remember half a month ago, she couldn''t walk when we saw her. This sister-in-law''s family can walk by themselves in this short span of half a month. How amazing."


    "That''s right, that''s right!"


    The people waiting to see the doctor were all envious of the middle-aged woman. Many of them recognized the cleaner. When they saw that her legs were fine, they all became excited. With this, those who had been waiting impatiently continued to wait patiently ¡­


    "Next!"


    Oh, how tired!


    Nona stretched her neck and took a deep breath. She rubbed her eyes and called for the next person to come in.


    She didn''t think that this business would be so popular. In the beginning, she just wanted to give it a try, but she didn''t really think about how big it would be, so she specially looked for a remote place. Her face wasn''t that big of a deal, she just wanted to see what the value of love in this space was.


    Five years ago, due to the death of the happy youth, she had a trace of weariness and weariness in her heart. She didn''t know how to face those people, so she wanted to walk around by herself and look around. Before she left, she gave one third of the food in her space to Situ Jin. Initially, she only wanted to repay Situ Jin''s kindness. Since she was leaving, she didn''t know when she would return. As someone who owed someone else, she didn''t feel good in her heart.


    He had paid off all his debts, so he was relieved to be gone.


    Even if they never saw each other again in this life, there was nothing to be worried about.


    However, she would never have thought that after separating from Situ Jin for two to three months, the value of her love in space would suddenly skyrocket.


    The sudden increase scared her.


    The space continued to rise. She was shocked and her first thought was that there was something wrong with the food she gave Situ Jin. She was so excited that she couldn''t care less about looking around. She wanted to ask Situ Jin about it, but ¡­ But for some reason, she was suddenly sucked into the space ¡­


    Then she fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up, she found that she had changed. There was no more pustules on her face. She had also grown up a lot. She was surprised. His first thought was to find Situ Xi and ask her what was going on, but who would''ve thought ¡­


    She had only slept in the space, but it had been five years since she had come out.


    Five years...


    Her Adept was stunned.


    She didn''t know how many things she could change in five years ¡­


    At that moment, even she was stunned.


    It had been five years, but everything had changed. Back then, Situ Jin was only a 16-17 year old teenager. After five years had passed, he should have already been over 20 years old.


    It was already very late for people of this era to get married at the age of seventeen or eighteen, and it was only with Situ Jin''s identity ¡­ Even though she still didn''t know who he was, he definitely wasn''t an ordinary person ¡­ He had gone to search for it in such a reckless manner ¡­


    And how difficult it would be to find someone you''d met five years ago in the sea of people.


    In the end, she only thought that Situ Jin said that he would return to the capital, which meant that he was someone from there.


    That was why she had travelled all the way to the capital.


    But... However, when she arrived at the capital, she realized that her thoughts were really too simple. Although this ancient city was not as big as a modern city, its population was not that large either. However, it was still more than enough. The number of people in the capital was at least a few hundred thousand. Finding a single person was easier said than done.


    Furthermore, she wasn''t familiar with the capital city at all, so she didn''t even have a chance to ask about it.


    In the end, she found a place like this to open a small clinic. While thinking about how to continue looking for Situ Jin, she also tried to find out what was the reason for her love.


    On the way to the capital, she had tried to send some food to the people on the way. The value of her heart had changed, but it had only increased by one or two points.


    "Where are you feeling uncomfortable? Tell me about your symptoms first."


    Rubbing her glabella and forcing herself to stay alert, Nona did not know how many times she had spoken.


    I can''t take it anymore, the patient seems to be getting more and more sick every day.


    In the beginning, she didn''t think that there would be so many patients and the herbs prepared weren''t enough. It was only a few minutes and the herbs she prepared were already empty, but not only did the number of patients not decrease, instead there were more and more. Finally, she had no choice but to prescribe a prescription for those people to go to another medicine store to get more and more herbs.


    Her herbs were grown in the space and this sleep of hers lasted for five years. During these five years, she did not know what had happened and there were not many herbs stored in the space, so there was nothing she could do about it.


    But...


    It seemed like he couldn''t continue like this just because of the prescription. If he continued like this, he would die sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Nona quickly decided that after seeing this patient today, she would not look anymore. Starting from tomorrow, she would begin to limit the number of patients she could see.


    If he continued to endure like this, the patient would be fine and he would be the first to recover from his illness.


    "Eh? "What''s wrong?"


    After waiting for a long time and not waiting for the patient to speak, Nona raised her head in puzzlement.


    In front of the table stood a youth who was not much better than the table. His face was yellow and his muscles were thin. His pair of eyes were big as if he would not be able to raise them for a long time.


    He quietly stood in front of the crowd and saw himself looking up, his shrivelled face filled with unease.


    Jiu Niang raised an eyebrow and asked doubtfully, "Little brat, what''s the matter?"


    Traditional Chinese medicine was about hearing things and asking questions. Since she was a child, she had studied under her grandfather and could tell with a single glance. Although this youth was a bit thin, he shouldn''t have any major ailments.


    But... How long had it been since she''d seen such a thin child?


    It seemed like ¡­ It seems like since that time in the Wasteland ¡­


    She didn''t know why, but when she looked at the child in front of her, she would immediately think back to that disaster ¡­


    Although for many people that kick was five years ago, for many children they don''t even remember what happened five years ago.


    However, all of this felt like it happened the day before to Jiu Niang. She had only slept, and after waking up, five years had mysteriously passed.


    Although half a year had already passed, she still couldn''t completely accept it.


    "I, I ¡­" I am not... I''m not here to see a doctor. "


    The youth looked at Jiu Niang in panic. His skinny fingers were twitching, and it took a long time before he managed to utter a word.


    Seeing this, Nona was not annoyed. It was already late today anyway, and the sun was about to set. There were no more patients outside.


    Thus, she just smiled at him patiently, "If you aren''t here to see a doctor, then what do you need?"


    She had been here for more than a month, and many people would come everyday. However, everyone here was a doctor, and the moment she opened her mouth, she immediately told herself that she was not here to see a doctor, and this was the first time.


    Nona was also getting curious.

 C136

    "I, I came, I came to ask for a doctor. You... Can you treat my sister''s illness? "


    After a long time, the little fellow seemed to have mustered up all its courage before coming here.


    Before Jiu Niang could say anything, a few people lined up at the entrance started to laugh, "Aiyo, Thug, stop messing around and quickly go back. Your sister''s disease isn''t an illness at all, it''s something that can''t be cured. Go back quickly, don''t delay our treatment."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Your sister has been cursed. She can''t be cured at all. Hurry up and leave. Don''t waste our time."


    To Nona, most of those who come to see you are from poor families, and only those who look down on you will keep delaying. Most of them are minor illnesses that become serious illnesses, but in the eyes of wine, these are common illnesses. The most serious problem was the middle-aged woman. Her leg had been injured, and there was no complete treatment, and she had been working too hard all year round, so there were serious side effects. But after receiving acupuncture and medicine, she had recovered quite a bit.


    Many people knew the young man named Yanzi. The Yanzi family had been living quite well. With an Elementary Scholar''s father as a teacher in the private school, the family had lived quite well. However, after that, Yanzi''s father fell ill, and it became more and more difficult for the whole family.


    However, all the people who knew the Yu Zi family knew that she had two older sisters. The elder sister was a pretty good-looking girl, and the son of the shopkeeper today was engaged to her. The shopkeeper''s restaurant was quite well-off, so the two families could be considered well-connected. His second sister''s face was full of pustules, and her family had spent a lot of effort trying to help her. A few years ago, this family doctor didn''t know how much land to find, but his second sister''s disease hadn''t improved at all.


    Not only did they not give up, they even asked many people about it. As long as they heard that there was a doctor who was not bad, they would bring their child to see him. However, the results were not satisfactory. In the end, the Elementary Scholar fell, and the whole family was left with no other options.


    It was said that not long after the mister fell, the shopkeeper also broke off his engagement with his elder sister.


    Originally, although this family was quite poor, they were still decent people, and the neighbors had a pretty good relationship with their family.


    However, this way, no one dared to associate with this family anymore. Originally, there were some who were jealous of this family, but now, they were no longer indifferent.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they had seen this child called Throat today, everyone would have forgotten about this family.


    "Plop!"


    "I''m begging you, I''m begging you, doctor, I''m begging you, please help my sister see sick."


    Hearing the words of the bystanders, Thug''s little face turned red. This was why he had heard so much about her since childhood. From the moment he began to understand, countless people kept on whispering to him that his sister was cursed. However ¡­ But he knew that his sister was sick, and his father had always said that his sister was sick. There would definitely be a doctor who could cure her, but now there was no money left in the family. The eldest young mistress had also accepted everyone and stayed home all day without saying a word. Her father was also sick and her mother was hurt. She was crying so hard that her eyes were almost gone. Right now, the only people at home were her and her second young mistress.


    However, whenever he went out, people would laugh at him. He really did not want to keep being laughed at.


    He had also heard that there was a very good doctor here and he was kind enough to try it out.


    "Get up!"


    When Jiu Niang saw that the child had actually kneeled down to her, she quickly stood up and helped her up. "What is the matter? Please don''t kneel down so easily."


    She wasn''t a person of this era, so she really couldn''t accept being forced to kneel at all times.


    He didn''t know what was going on with these people. Every time, they would kneel down, as if kneeling down could solve the problem.


    Of course, she had also heard what these people said. She had received a good scientific and cultural education since childhood, so she didn''t believe in any kind of curse. Regardless of the circumstances, there must be a reason for it.


    "Doctor, doctor, I beg of you, please treat my sister''s illness. My sister... "My sister is really pitiful ¡­"


    Kneeling on the ground, he tightly held on to Nona''s sleeve, unwilling to get up no matter what. As he spoke, tears flowed down his face.


    Two days ago, he went to his second sister''s side and cried. Every time she went out, she would come back and cry more, but he couldn''t help her at all. He felt really bad, but he didn''t know what to do. He could only go to his big sister''s fianc¨¦ and beg for his help. But now, elder sister had already lost all hope. Every time someone mentioned that man, it would be painful and he didn''t dare to tell elder sister about it. Therefore, every time only second sister went, she would be mocked by others ¡­ He had seen his second sister secretly cry more than once ¡­


    He knew that his second sister''s situation had been ridiculed since she was young. When she was young, she had always liked to go out. At that time, her parents and elder sister were fine. If second sister didn''t go out, then she wouldn''t go out. But now the situation at home had changed. If second sister didn''t go out, their family would have starved to death.


    But he still didn''t want to see his second sister in such pain.


    If second sister''s face could be improved, wouldn''t that mean that second sister wouldn''t reject going out, and wouldn''t she be laughed at when she went out?


    In fact, he heard that this hospital wasn''t just mentioning those two days, he had long since heard of it. However, he had secretly observed it a few days ago and didn''t dare to enter until today when he finally mustered his courage to enter.


    "You get up and talk. Besides, even if you want me to see a patient, you have to see the patient to be sure of the situation. It''s useless for you to just cry."


    Jiu Niang frowned slightly. To be honest, she disliked children who only knew how to cry the most. Although she was a doctor, she was not a soft-hearted person.


    Even if one was a patient, one must first have the courage to live on in their heart. Otherwise, even the best doctor in the world would be powerless to help.


    He really didn''t know what to do in this kind of situation.


    "I... I, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I understand, I won''t dare anymore. "


    Seeing that the doctor in front of her had a bad complexion, Yu Zizi was so frightened that his face turned pale. He didn''t dare to cry and hurriedly wiped the tears from his eyes and looked pitifully at Jiu Niang. He looked as pitiful as he could.


    No.9 sighed helplessly when she saw this. "Forget it. You can get up first and explain the situation clearly."


    She was just a doctor, not a deity. It was impossible for her to know what was going on just by saying a word or two, but now, this child was only crying and didn''t say anything. What should she do?


    "I... I... Doctor, my second sister is a good person, she''s really a good person, she''s not cursed, she''s really a good person, she''s kind, she treats everything very well, really ¡­ "Really ¡­" As if she was worried that Jiu Niang wouldn''t agree to save her, Jiu Zi hurriedly explained.


    He couldn''t wait to use all the good stuff on his sister.


    However, he was just an evil child. He didn''t know what to say the more urgent it was, and these words rolled back and forth in his head.


    Not to mention brewing wine, even the people around were confused by what he said. What was going on? Wasn''t treating the patient about to see the illness? You''re talking about the patient here. It doesn''t seem to have much to do with the patient''s character or anything.


    And now the situation was even more so ¡­


    It was unknown if it was because of this child or if she was really overworked, but she felt very tired right now. "Whether your sister is kind or not, there''s no need to say it now. Moreover, this kind of thing isn''t something that someone can just casually say. I''m a doctor, I''m a doctor. What I need to know is the patient''s condition. "


    Yes, yes, he needed the patient''s condition.


    Looking at the little boy in front of her, Jiu Niang started to doubt her ability to express herself. Otherwise, why did he keep emphasizing on his sister''s kindness all the time?


    "I-I''m not lying, second sister is very pitiful. She was bullied since she was young and everyone who sees her would laugh at her. But second sister has never hurt anyone, she just hid away and cried ¡­" It was unknown whether he was frightened by Nona or what, but not only did the little boy not tell Nona properly, he himself became intoxicated in his own world. As he talked, he simply wiped away his tears.


    Suddenly ¡­


    "Throat, what''s the use of saying all this?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Doctor Gu is the doctor who treats illnesses and saves people. What I need to know is the illness."


    "That''s right, what''s the use of saying all these?"


    It wasn''t just Jiu Niang who found it hard to listen to all of this. Of course, the most important thing was that they had more or less pointed it out to that elder sister of hers. Now that she said it in front of Doctor Gu, what if ¡­ In the event that Doctor Gu were to carefully inquire, at that time ¡­ At that time ¡­


    They were still waiting for Doctor Gu to treat them.


    Doctor Gu not only had outstanding medical skills, he hadn''t accepted any money from them either. Generally, this meant that if there really was no money in the world, Doctor Gu wouldn''t charge them money at all.


    Of course, they didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity.


    If he continued to speak like this, he would let Gu Xiaoxian know that these people had once mocked someone else. At that time, Gu Xiaoxian would think that they weren''t good people and would have a bad heart. At that time, Gu Xiaoxian would have a problem with them and not treat them ¡­


    Thinking of this, everyone''s expression turned ugly.

 C137

    "That''s right, that''s right. Gu Xiaoxue is busy right now. If your sister wants to see a doctor, then just let her do it herself."


    "We have all waited so long. If your sister wants to see a doctor, then just let her come back. "


    Seeing that the time was running out, those who were still queuing up frantically urged him to hurry up and leave.


    With a blush and a pitiful look on her face, Ju Niang pulled at the hem of her clothes, making it difficult for her.


    At this moment, someone suddenly ran over from the entrance of the alleyway as they shouted ¡­


    "Throat! Throat! Hurry up and go home! Something''s happened to your family, something''s happened ¡­"


    "What?"


    The moment the bolt heard this, his face turned pale and he fell on his butt. Looking at him, he looked so small that he was trembling.


    When Jiu Niang saw this, she felt a little helpless. "Forget it, I''ll go with you."


    A small box and a long bag were hanging on his thin shoulder.


    Two figures, one tall and the other short, walked side by side.


    As he walked, he urged, "Doctor, please hurry!"


    "Mm, alright, lead the way."


    With one hand, she pulled the bag from the box, causing Nona to speed up.


    In order to help others look through it, she remembered the medicine chest by her grandfather''s side when she was young. Her grandfather had taken that small box to many places, and that box had always followed her grandfather. No matter where he went, she had never left his side. In the end, when her grandfather passed away, he gave her that small box, but she didn''t take it.


    After waking up from the space, she found someone to make such a small box.


    One had to say, although this box wasn''t large, it still had some weight to it.


    Her body was only around thirteen or fourteen years old. In the modern world, she was just a junior high school student. Fortunately, she was thin, but her physique was not bad. It was impossible to tell that she was a girl when she was thin and dressed in a large linen dress.


    "En, alright!"


    The person only said that something had happened to his family, but didn''t say anything. At this moment, Throat was burning with anxiety and was running all the way.


    Fortunately, Jiu Niang had been exercising all along, otherwise ¡­ To be honest, carrying such a box on his back and trying to keep up with the bolt was a bit of a struggle, but ¡­ Slowly, Nona gave up. Forget it, forget it, even more so, walk away slowly. As long as she didn''t lose him, everything would be fine.


    "Doctor, here, here, this is my home."


    The bolt stood by the door, waving anxiously and shouting loudly at the same time.


    If he hadn''t been worried about the doctor behind him, he would have rushed in long ago.


    "Mm, okay, I''m here."


    Nona quickly took two steps forward and followed the bolt into the house.


    It could be seen that this house was a little different from other farmers. Other things were quite interesting just from this perfect couplet writing. Although it was a bit old, one could tell that the person who wrote this couplet had some skill.


    Entering the door, there was a small yard. It was about ten square meters in size, and there were a few trees in the yard, but there was not a single leaf.


    There was a messy pile of stuff under the tree that seemed like it was used to light a fire. There was a row of withering hibiscus flowers at the corner of the wall. It was obvious that this yard had once had quite a bit of history, but now it was somewhat dilapidated.


    Not even giving Nona time to examine him, she dragged him back to the main house, shouting as she ran, "Dad, Mom, Big Sis, Second Sis, I''m back! I''ll get the doctor!"


    Being dragged by the hand by a little fellow, Jiu Niang initially wanted to push him away, but in the end, she didn''t do anything.


    He kept telling himself, forget it, forget it, I''m just a kid.


    "Thug, you''re back?"


    An old voice sounded, and a woman with a head full of white hair walked out of the house with her back hunched. Her wrinkled face was filled with joy.


    Jiu Niang looked at him silently, feeling a little suspicious. Looking at the woman''s appearance, she was probably already old. Could she be this child''s grandmother?


    But...


    The bolt let go of Nona''s hand and obediently called her mother.


    Mother?


    Eh, is this the mother of the plugs?


    Nona was somewhat surprised, but she did not express it. She only nodded her head, "This sister-in-law here, I am a doctor. This little brother wants me to come and help with the treatment."


    "Sorry for troubling you, young doctor."


    The woman bowed and rubbed her hands awkwardly while looking at Jiu Niang. She had not expected her son to bring an outsider, not to mention a young disciple.


    While Jiu Niang was sizing her up, she was sizing her up from head to toe.


    He looked to be about 14 or 15 years old, wearing coarse clothes that didn''t look old. It was obvious that he wasn''t a rich family, but luckily he was clean, handsome, and well-mannered. Although she was only a housewife and didn''t know the big words, her husband was an Elementary Scholar. When her husband wasn''t ill, he was a teacher in a private school. She had seen quite a few youths, but not many of them were as handsome as him.


    Especially that pair of eyes, clear and bright with a faint smile on it, it made one involuntarily want to believe it.


    "No problem, where is the patient now?"


    Originally, when Jiu Niang heard from that person that something had happened to the Jiu family, coupled with the fact that they came looking for her, she thought it was because her family was in a critical condition, which was why she suggested following them.


    But from the time they entered the house until now ¡­


    Although it wasn''t long, she didn''t see any signs of trouble.


    Moreover, she saw the excitement on this woman''s face. It was clearly as if something good had happened to her, and it didn''t seem like anything had happened at all.


    "Mom, mom, hurry up and call second sister over. The doctor is amazing, he has cured so many people, he will definitely be able to treat second sister well." Although he was still young, he knew that the children of poor families would be the ones to take charge early on. Especially after this period of time, he had become more sensible.


    He was already very happy that the doctor was able to follow him.


    Second Sister had seen a lot of doctors before, but no one was willing to help her. This time, the doctor would not only help her, but also follow her back.


    As he urged on, he didn''t forget to take credit.


    "I''ve been waiting in line for a long time, I finally managed to get a doctor ¡­"


    That''s right, he had to wait in line for a long time before finally getting a doctor. This was all thanks to him.


    As he spoke, he tilted his head upwards to claim credit for his actions.


    "Yes, yes, that''s a good child!"


    The woman didn''t fail to live up to the target. She smiled and rubbed her forehead as she said that, "But ¡­" Since he had matters to attend to at home today, it was inconvenient for him. Thus, he decided to trouble the little doctor to make a trip ¡­ "This, this is to buy the tea for little doctor ¡­"


    The woman smiled as she looked at Gu Qingyi. At the same time, she took out two bronze coins from her pocket and stuffed it into Gu Qingyi''s hands.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Copper? Why would she give him a copper coin?


    Nona frowned slightly as she lowered her head, a trace of displeasure flashing through her eyes.


    Her gaze landed on the shriveled hands. Originally, she wanted to say something, but she swallowed the words at the tip of her tongue. "You won''t accept it if you don''t accomplish your task. Since that''s the case, I''ll take my leave first."


    To be honest, she had seen this kind of reward before. It wasn''t the first time she had seen this kind of reward ever since she started treating a patient.


    It was just that she still wasn''t used to it.


    Especially...


    Originally, she was here to see a doctor. Since he had said it was inconvenient, she naturally wouldn''t stay. She didn''t accept that person''s companion and turned to leave without hesitation.


    The man didn''t understand what was going on. Seeing that the doctor he had finally invited turned around and left, he panicked, "Doctor, doctor, don''t go. You haven''t seen him yet ¡­" "Mother, mother ¡­"


    "Alright, alright ¡­" "Don''t mess around with the plug ¡­"


    Jiu Niang didn''t stop either. After walking for a long distance, she vaguely heard that the woman seemed to be comforting the child ¡­


    "Your second sister met with good people today, they agreed to come pick you up ¡­"


    What good person, what welcome person ¡­


    When Nona heard this, she gently pursed her lips.


    Although he didn''t hear it clearly, he still understood that there was probably someone who had taken a fancy to her second daughter ¡­ If he were to take it in, he would probably end up as a concubine ¡­


    Towards the existence of a concubine, Jiu Niang really didn''t know what to say.


    She was born under the red flag and grew up in the spring. She really couldn''t have any good feelings towards someone who was similar to a mistress.


    But...


    "Did you hear? That Elementary Scholar''s family really got lucky."


    "That''s right, that''s right. I didn''t expect to run into Prince Jin."


    "Ai, I''m afraid that their family is going to be able to soar high in the sky this time around, right?"


    "I really didn''t expect that... A girl with a face full of pustules could actually attract the attention of Prince Jin ¡­ "It''s not the first time that Prince Jin has run away from marriage, so why would he like it like this ¡­"


    "Who knows? I''ve seen the second daughter of the Elementary Scholar before. Oh my god ¡­" "Just looking at that terrifying pustule on his face makes me feel nauseous ¡­"


    With the medicine box on her back, Jiu Niang slowly walked through the crowd as all sorts of discussions were going on around her.


    Everyone was pointing their fingers at the Elementary Scholar''s house.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with Jiu Niang, so she naturally wouldn''t mind at all.


    Humans are just like this ¡­ It was naturally a gossip when faced with Cinderella turning into a phoenix. This kind of thing was the same no matter whether it was ancient or modern times. It seemed like this was the nature of humans.


    She had no interest whatsoever.


    Right now, the only thing that piqued her interest was the value of her love in space and finding a way to find Situ Jin.


    After this period of searching like a needle in a haystack, Nona felt a bit of regret in her heart. If she had known earlier, she would have asked him about his ancestors and generations of people so that she wouldn''t have to search everywhere.


    It was a pity that there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    So... You can''t live with your own sins... He decided to slowly search for it himself ¡­


    However, after listening to so much, there were still two points that caught her attention.


    One was that the woman they were talking about had a face full of pustules.

 C138

    Alright, perhaps it was because her face was full of pustules that she couldn''t help but pay more attention to such symptoms.


    Although the pustule on his face had already disappeared, and even Gu Jinyu, Gu Yu, and company probably wouldn''t be able to recognize him now, she still hadn''t figured out what was going on. She slept for five years in a single night. She did not know what had happened in that period of time.


    Second, Prince Jin ¡­


    The crown prince was also the son of the prince.


    A woman with a face full of pustules can be favored by a prince''s son.


    "Tsk tsk, it must be true love."


    Nona could not help but mutter in a low voice. At the same time, her lips curled up into a faint smile.


    Yes, this is f * cking true love.


    Back then, his face was full of pustules and he couldn''t even bring down the kidnapper, yet this person was able to bring in a prince just like him. For some reason, Jiu Niang was suddenly a little curious about that woman.


    Tsk tsk, I really want to see what kind of person he is.


    It was the same thing, but the way it was opened was completely different.


    "Forget it, forget it. Let''s go back quickly. The sky is already dark."


    However, even if he wanted to, the most important thing right now was to quickly return. The sky was already turning dark ¡­


    Nona could not help but increase her speed.


    However, she didn''t know that not long after she left, a figure slowly walked out from a corner. His brows were tightly furrowed as he stared at her back with a sharp gaze ¡­


    In the quiet alley, Situ Jin stood there silently, staring at the figure that was slowly disappearing.


    For some reason, he felt that this young doctor was very familiar, as if ¡­ It was as if he knew her, but ¡­ However, after thinking about it carefully, he couldn''t think of anything else ¡­


    "Master!"


    As Situ Jin''s personal bodyguard, Black Robe had always been silently following beside him.


    For some reason, he felt that his master was different today.


    He was very clear in his heart that as a personal guard, his duty was to protect his master, to talk less and do more.


    However ¡­


    But this was the first time he saw his master in such a helpless and helpless state.


    He didn''t know anything about what had happened five years ago. He only knew that only a few of the people who had followed Master out of the city had managed to make it back alive. Logically speaking, if there was a chance to follow their master, their master would definitely value them highly.


    However, no one had expected that after returning, his master had actually swapped out everyone around him for someone else.


    No one could figure it out, but ¡­ However, no one dared to pursue this line of questioning. After all ¡­ After all, their master was their master. Whatever he wanted them to do, they only needed to execute it ¡­ He had been by his master''s side all these years, and had some doubts. It was just that except for the fact that his master was extremely against marriage, nothing else was out of the ordinary.


    In the end, he could only guess whether some of those people had a bad feeling, and his master saw through it and no longer believed them.


    But today...


    He thought about how his calm and steady master had actually made it two times in a row ¡­


    "Follow him!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Follow him? A doctor?


    The black-clothed man was perplexed.


    Even so, he still nodded his head obediently and followed her without hesitation.


    As for why his master wanted him to follow him ¡­ He could only constantly tell himself that this was his master''s business and had nothing to do with him. He just needed to be responsible and follow suit.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Although he let Black Robe follow him, Situ Jin didn''t let his guard down. After a while, he still felt that he had to check it out himself.


    Clearly ¡­ She was clearly just a young lad, and at most fourteen or fifteen years old. He had been in the capital for the past five years, and her accent shouldn''t be from the capital ¡­


    If he knew her, it would have to be five years ago. At that time ¡­ At that time, he should have not even been ten years old, and was only a child. How could he possibly ¡­


    No, there were exceptions.


    Hehe, wasn''t she an exception back then?


    Back then, she was only eight or nine years old, but ¡­


    "No, I won''t."


    Yes, it couldn''t be. In this world, there was only one Niang, and it was impossible for there to be a second one. There was only one Ninth Mother, and she was special. It was because she was special that he had always been thinking about her all these years. Right, never forget ¡­


    He had thought that time could change everything, and as time passed, he could slowly forget about it.


    She was just an ugly girl with a face full of pus. If she had no family background, then she would have no looks. How could she possibly like such a girl? It was only because she was really too special that he couldn''t forget her.


    That''s what he kept telling himself.


    However, the more time passed, the more he realized ¡­ Not only did he not forget about it, he even ¡­ Instead, it became even clearer. Her every move, every word and action clearly stayed in his mind. It was as if everything that had happened yesterday had happened in his head.


    After countless dreams in the middle of the night, he would always think that everything had happened yesterday, and everything had never been far from him.


    However, it was only after dawn that he realized that five years had already passed unknowingly.


    "Hu hu, I''m so tired!"


    After seeing the illness for the whole day, and following the little guy for a while, although she didn''t even see the appearance of the patient, Jiu Niang still felt very tired.


    Even though that little fellow''s home was in the city, it took her nearly two hours to walk from north to south with her little clinic. After that, one person walked back and forth for approximately four hours ¡­


    They left before the sun went down, and by the time she got home it was night.


    "Gulp ¡­" "Gulu ¡­"


    After putting down the medicine box, Nona carefully lit the candle. At this moment, a rumbling sound came from her stomach. She remembered that she hadn''t eaten in a whole day, so it was no wonder she was hungry.


    However ¡­


    "Forget it, forget it ¡­" We''ll talk about it in the morning. "


    Rubbing her stomach, Nona shook her head weakly.


    Although she was gradually getting used to living here, she was still very unaccustomed to the darkness every night. No one knew how much she missed the bright lights ¡­


    Yes, if someone had asked her before she transmigrated, what would she miss the most? She might have been able to tell them dozens of times in one breath. However, he definitely wouldn''t think of the lights. Indeed, lights were already common in modern times. Whether it was day or night, the first thing one needed to do when entering the house was to turn on the lights.


    It was because he was too used to it that he would not put it to heart.


    But when you really start living in ancient times, you''ll find that everything else can slowly get used to it. Only this light ¡­


    Although she wasn''t so short on money that she couldn''t afford to light a candle, she still ¡­ However, how could these weak candlelight compare to the bright lighting ¡­ It was just that such a small glimmer of light did not disperse the unease and hesitation in their hearts in the lonely night. Instead, it made them feel even more uneasy ¡­


    "Oh god, if I could go back, I would save electricity."


    As she was half-lying on the bed, she couldn''t help but yell out.


    Then...


    He rolled up the blanket and went to sleep.


    Yes, sleep, what else can I do if not sleep?


    Was he really hoping for some miracle and a sudden electric light?


    Alright, although she was a transcender, she didn''t think that she had the ability to do so. Therefore, since he couldn''t think of anything, he might as well wash up and sleep. There were still a lot of things to be done tomorrow.


    It was too tiring today, and she had planned to go into the Spaces at night. The herbs she had planted a few days ago should be ready for collection. Since there were too many patients and things were out of her expectations, she needed to prepare more. However, she was really tired today, so she might as well take a rest ¡­


    Jiu Niang, who was extremely tired, wrapped herself in a blanket and fell asleep very quickly.


    She didn''t know that while she was sleeping, a figure had appeared in her room without a sound. After inspecting the room thoroughly, and finding nothing, the figure left the room unwillingly.


    She had no idea that while she was too tired to enter the space, she had done herself a big favor ¡­


    The black clothed person followed Jiu Niang silently. He personally watched her enter the room and never came out. Situ Jin waited until late at night before stealthily sneaking into the room. If he didn''t see anyone when he entered the room ¡­


    However, at this moment, the slumbering Fourth Mother didn''t even know what had happened during the night.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    After a good night of sleep, the first ray of sunlight shone through the window into the room. Jiu Niang slowly stretched and yawned. She rubbed her eyes with all her might before sleepily opening them.


    Well, there was one good thing about ancient times.


    He had gotten used to sleeping early and waking up early, sleeping at night and getting up at dawn. According to modern people, this was an extremely healthy day off.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Doctor, doctor, is there anyone here? Is anyone there? "


    On the other side, Nona had just woken up and was still in a daze. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door that almost scared her out of her bed. She struggled for a long time before she slowly recovered and spoke with some dissatisfaction, "Who is it, what''s up this early in the morning?"


    Yes, this early in the morning, even a doctor wouldn''t come so early, right?


    As he asked, he got up and put on his clothes.


    Fortunately, in order to make it convenient for her, she made herself two sets of close-fitting clothes. Just like her modern pajamas, she wore them every night when she slept. After she got up, she only had to put on her coat.


    However, after dressing up, she did not hurry to open the door. Instead, she went downstairs to the door and asked, "Who is it?" What''s the matter? "If you want to see a doctor, it''s not time yet. We''re not open yet, so come back after you open the door."


    When she first opened the medicine store, she didn''t intend to make much profit. Firstly, she wanted to find a place for herself to rest. Secondly, she wanted to test out the value of love in the space. He also hoped to get some information on Situ Jin ¡­

 C139

    It wasn''t that she hadn''t heard of Situ Jin''s name in the past few months, it was just that no one seemed to have heard of his name before.


    She also didn''t dare to ask everywhere. First of all, she didn''t know Situ Jin''s identity, so maybe if she didn''t find him by then, he would bring her trouble. Second of all, with her current appearance, even if Situ Jin met her, he might not be able to recognize her, so ¡­


    Even before opening the store, she had already set a business time for herself. It was similar to the modern era, going from 9 to 5.


    Then he would open the door for a doctor, and then he would close the door.


    At the beginning, there were some patients who didn''t understand why she closed the door so early. There were obviously many patients lining up, and she closed the door when it was time.


    But slowly everyone got used to it and got used to it.


    If he couldn''t make it in time, he had to make it the next day.


    It wasn''t as if they had never encountered such a situation where there were people lining up outside the door. It was just that ¡­ However, this was the first time she saw someone knocking on the door so early in the morning.


    "Doctor, doctor, emergency room, please open the door!"


    There was a burst of urgency outside the door, but fortunately this time, he didn''t continue knocking on the door.


    If she continued to knock on the door, Jiu Niang would be furious.


    This shop was one she rented, and although the door was sturdy, it was made of wood, and no one could tell how many years it had been. If it was destroyed by someone, then he would have to find a way to compensate her.


    "It''s not time to open the shop. The shop isn''t ready yet. We can go to the medicine store in the emergency room."


    Originally, Nona usually did not reject patients who came looking for her.


    Although there was a business time, illness was something that was uncontrollable. He couldn''t just sit there and watch her die.


    But...


    Nona didn''t know what had happened to her today, but she had a strange feeling in her heart. She didn''t know if she hadn''t woken up, but she was suddenly scared by someone and was in a bad mood, or something ¡­ I just don''t want to open the door, and I don''t want to be involved...


    "Quick, quick, is the doctor here yet?"


    "He''s here, he''s here!"


    The black cloth in front of her was torn apart. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and she felt a little uncomfortable. She reflexively reached out her hand to cover her eyes.


    The noise kept coming in and out of his ears, and... And a thick smell of blood ¡­


    "Someone''s injured?"


    Yes, someone was injured.


    As a doctor, he could sense that someone was injured by the thick smell of blood. If not, the blood would not be so dense.


    "Right, right, our young master is injured. What are you still standing here for? Hurry up and think of a way to help our young master stop the bleeding!"


    An anxious voice urged her from behind. Following that, Jiu Niang felt a hand pushing her with all her might. She staggered and nearly fell down. She walked forward a few steps before barely managing to stand still.


    However, his knee heavily hit the floor ¡­


    "Sss, it hurts." Jiu Niang slowly woke up from the pain in her knee.


    That''s right, she remembered that she was kidnapped just now.


    Early in the morning, someone knocked on the door and directly told her that she definitely wasn''t a good person. She originally wanted to open the door, but who knew that the person directly slammed it open without giving her a chance to react and knocked her unconscious.


    The last thing she remembered was the moment the door to the infirmary was kicked open, she felt a sharp pain on her neck before ¡­


    "What is this place?"


    Nona quickly scanned her surroundings and saw that she had bumped into the edge of the bed. There was white sand on the bed and a person was vaguely lying on the bed. The thick smell of blood came from the bed.


    This was an unfamiliar room. There were a total of four to five people in the room. Other than a thirty to forty year old woman, all the other men had serious expressions on their faces.


    Two of them had swords hanging from their waists, and she recognized one of them as the one who had knocked her out.


    "Cut the crap, hurry up and think of a way to stop the bleeding. If something happens to our young master, hmph ¡­"


    Shua, unsheathe your sword and place the ice-cold sword against your neck ¡­


    In an instant, Nona felt her hair stand on end, but she tried her best to remain calm. "Yuhe, it''s easy to say, who the hell are you people! If you don''t say what happened, how can I cure you? "


    Right, right, you need to treat the patient correctly. Right now, even you don''t know what happened, nor do you know how to save her.


    Nona tried her best to remain calm, but she still couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    Okay, these people didn''t seem to be soft-hearted at first glance. From their appearances, Jiu Niang believed that if she really couldn''t cure their young master, then perhaps they really wouldn''t let her off.


    Thinking of this, Nona''s heart became increasingly calm.


    Yes, under such circumstances, it was useless no matter how anxious he was. He could only calm down and think of a way to deal with it.


    Moreover, she was a doctor. It was her forte to cure people, but what she wanted now was to find out who these people were first so that she wouldn''t be in trouble later on.


    "Our Young Master was hit by an arrow! The arrow had not been retrieved! Right now, blood is flowing out non-stop! "


    Another young man with a longsword quickly explained the patient''s situation before quickly pulling open the curtain, indicating that Jiu Niang should take a look for herself.


    Hu Jiuniang felt the stench of blood grow stronger, and she felt like vomiting.


    Still, she forced herself to take a deep breath and slowly turned around.


    However ¡­


    She was stunned at first glance.


    How to...


    How could it be him?


    Right, how could it be him.


    As she looked at the person lying on the bed, Jiu Niang almost shouted out loud.


    Brother!


    Right, the one lying on the bed was none other than Gu Jinyu.


    He was covered in blood, and his white clothes had turned blood-red. His face was pale, and if not for the slight rise in his chest, people would have suspected that he was already dead.


    Nona quickly calmed down. With just a glance, she had discovered the culprit that caused Gu Jinyu to become like this.


    On the left side of his chest, there was something as thick as a chopstick ¡­ It should have been an arrow, but it had been cut in half ¡­


    "How long has it been? When did it happen? You didn''t explain clearly."


    Taking a deep breath, Nona forced herself to calm down. Although her body was still shaking, she slowly calmed down.


    She had been thinking that her attitude towards Gu Jinyu back then was a bit too much. After some thought, she had indeed been a bit too much at that time. At that time, she had indeed been severely affected by the death of that young man. After all, that was the first time he had personally seen a person die. And more importantly, his death was very important because of him.


    Although Jiu Niang had gradually gotten used to this era''s life, she still followed modern education no matter what. A person with modern education was helplessly watching a person feed himself to death. Such a feeling was incomprehensible by others. At that moment, she only felt that she was a criminal and that she was guilty.


    However ¡­ But she didn''t know what else she could do, so ¡­ Therefore, she started to blame Gu Jinyu ¡­


    Although... Although Gu Jinyu''s actions had indeed made her sad, thinking about it now, it was understandable that a person who couldn''t see would reflexively do it. After all, in the face of death, anyone would be terrified.


    But at that moment, other than self-blame, there was nothing else in his mind.


    Especially when he asked to give his eyes to Gu Jinyu at the end, Jiu Niang had never felt so sorry for anyone before. She felt that she was really a bad person, that she was unlucky enough to like herself.


    Under this kind of mood, she naturally wouldn''t have any good thoughts towards Gu Jinyu.


    But...


    Seeing him lying on the bed, covered in blood, Nona still felt her heart throbbing in pain.


    "Six hours ago!"


    The guard was a very good person and he was also very calm. He quickly answered Jiu Niang''s question and told her about the situation at that time. In addition, he gave them a few simple instructions, "The situation at that time was urgent, there was nothing we could do about it. Furthermore, in the heart, we don''t dare to pull it out rashly. The only thing we can do is ¡­ We used some hemostatic drugs, but we couldn''t stop it! "


    That''s right, the situation back then was extremely tense and they had no other choice but to use all the medicine they had on them.


    But the blood did not stop.


    "Hm!" Get the hot water, don''t squeeze all of it in here! "


    Having settled the basic situation, Nona lightly nodded her head. At the same time, she slowly calmed down and began to instruct them to do things in an orderly manner.


    Those people were also very obedient. After hearing Jiu Niang''s words, they quickly got the things she wanted ready.


    "I need to clean up my wounds and check the situation before I know what to do next!"


    In the end, she took a glance at the hot water in the room. Two young people with long swords were still there, while the other old woman was standing at the door. The remaining people all went out.


    "Then, then will young master be alright?"


    "When do you draw the arrow?"


    The two guards didn''t relax in the slightest as they stared at Jiu Niang. It was as if they could make a move at any time if Jiu Niang''s answer displeased them.


    Jiu Niang met their eyes without fear. "You all have seen the situation yourself. Without understanding the situation, I can''t guarantee anything. I can only say that I will do my best."


    Yes, she would do her best.


    She definitely wouldn''t let anything happen to her brother.


    But... However, she couldn''t say such words.


    She wanted to keep herself calm, calm ¡­ Calm down...


    "You ¡­"


    "Alright!"


    One of the guards didn''t seem to be satisfied with Jiu Niang''s answer. His expression suddenly darkened. He even made as if to draw out the sword at his waist, but was stopped by the other guard.

 C140

    Nona did not say anything else as she turned around and began to clean up the wound.


    Nona did not dare to act rashly as the wound was on her chest. She carefully cut the fabric around the wound and then used hot water bit by bit to clean the blood in the surroundings.


    "Huff ¡­ huff ¡­" "Fortunately ¡­"


    After a long time, they were finally cleaned up, and Nona could not help but feel relieved.


    She had always been very worried ¡­ If it really did hurt his heart ¡­


    Even if his space leveled up now, he would be able to get a lot of medical equipment, and there would be nothing he could do about it.


    However, the situation now seemed to be a blessing in disguise ¡­


    "Just a little bit more and it would have hurt my heart."


    Yes, it was just a little bit away from having a heart injury. Nona wiped off her cold sweat and ignored the smell of blood on her body. She continued, "All of you like the shape of this arrow. It would be best if you could show me the exact same thing."


    If his heart wasn''t injured, then the next step was to pull it out.


    However, before she pulled it out, Jiu Niang had to first confirm what the arrow looked like. Only by knowing what the arrow looked like could she be sure if she could pull it out.


    Even though she hadn''t seen this era''s arrow until now, but ¡­ But that didn''t mean she didn''t know anything about history. It didn''t mean she hadn''t seen ancient costume dramas before ¡­


    Right now, what she was most worried about was ¡­


    "Here, here!"


    The guard quickly passed an arrow to Nona, and then ¡­


    Nona felt that her entire being wasn''t looking too good. She was surprised, thinking that something was really coming to her that she was afraid of.


    "With reverse hooks ¡­"


    Yes, Nona was most worried about those barbed arrows, but ¡­ But who would have thought that what they were afraid of would come? It was actually an arrow with a barb on it.


    If he were to use brute force to directly pull out this arrow, then if he were to directly pull it out ¡­


    "Yeah!"


    The two guards nodded and calmly looked at Jiu Niang. They didn''t seem to think that there was anything wrong with this arrow.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Jiu Niang was a little speechless. She thought, could it be that she was overthinking things? Perhaps the arrows of this era were all like this?


    After a long while, Nona shook her head with all her might. What was important was to quickly find a way to pull out the arrowhead. Why was she thinking about all this?


    "Then, you guys get ready, do you have any ginseng? It''s best if you cut them into pieces and let your young master take them! "


    Since she was wearing a barb, she could only undergo surgery to retrieve the medicine. Nona ordered the two guards to prepare a room for her on the pretext of having them prepare. Then, she quickly entered the space to exchange for the necessary surgical tools and medicine ¡­


    When she came out, everything she had ordered was already prepared.


    Everything was ready.


    However, Nona could not help but tremble slightly.


    Especially when her gaze fell on Gu Jinyu''s bloodless face, she felt as if her heart was being squeezed by an orphan.


    Although Gu Jinyu''s current situation appeared to be very serious, it was merely frightening, but it actually didn''t injure the heart. She was still two fingers away from the heart, and the reason why she lost so much blood was probably because of her blood vessels.


    After all, with so much blood, it looked quite frightening.


    At the very least, Gu Jinyu was still fine. According to what they said, several hours had passed, and if her arteries were truly injured, then she wouldn''t be able to continue living.


    But why did she keep on telling herself in her heart that it was okay, nothing serious, it was just a simple operation, it wasn''t even as complicated as the surgery on the eye, she just needed to take out an arrow, then stop the bleeding and sew it up.


    But... However, she found that her fingers were trembling uncontrollably.


    "Doctor, hurry up, look at our young master ¡­"


    One of the bodyguards with a long sword saw that everything was ready, but this little doctor was so slow that he didn''t even bother to take action. He couldn''t help but feel somewhat dissatisfied and couldn''t help but urge.


    Although he didn''t know what to do, he was clear about one thing. The young master''s current situation was very serious. He saw that so much blood had been lost. If this went on, he would be able to avoid a little more blood after a while.


    How much blood could a person have? If this carried on, the young master''s blood would be drained clean sooner or later.


    "Shut up!"


    His heart was already very nervous. Nona had always been building a building for him to manage left. Seeing that he could never calm down, but this guard was still nagging him by the ear. The more he nagged, the more anxious he became.


    "You ¡­"


    The guard had never expected that the taciturn and obedient little doctor would actually scold him. Immediately, he felt somewhat dissatisfied. He stared at Jiu Niang with a gloomy expression, as if he really didn''t want to rush forward and cut her apart.


    Fortunately, the other guard beside him pulled him back and said something. Although the guard''s face was dark, he didn''t really make a move.


    Time and time again, she continued to help build her mental state. After a long while, Jiu Niang finally calmed down. "Give the ginseng for your young master to take!"


    In this situation where no one could help him, he could only help himself.


    Nona took deep breaths.


    However ¡­ However, he was still very nervous.


    When he closed his eyes, an old face continuously appeared in his mind ¡­


    No, no, I am no longer the me of that time. I will definitely be able to save him.


    The situation now was different than it had been then.


    It''s not the same.


    Nona kept hypnotizing herself and reminding herself that the present situation was different from the past. The things that she couldn''t do in the past, she would definitely be able to do now.


    Yes, that year, his grandfather had closed his eyes in front of him. Although everyone knew that his grandfather was old and had a bad heart, it was normal for accidents to happen.


    But she couldn''t forgive herself no matter what. If she didn''t have the ability ¡­


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was unwilling to learn medicine from her...


    Grandfather would be fine.


    She knew that even if her grandfather had a heart attack and a high blood pressure, he would still have some time to save her after falling down. If her grandfather''s medical skills were good enough, he wouldn''t die even if his medical skills were half of her grandfather''s ¡­


    From then on, she started to study hard, more serious than anyone else. Everyone just treated her as if she had grown up.


    When he was young, he was originally a naughty kid. Especially with his grandfather''s protection, other than following his grandfather around the herbs everyday, he had no interest at all. No matter how his parents tried to persuade him, he refused to learn.


    After her grandfather left, she started to study with all her might.


    If someone else did it once, she would do it ten times or a hundred times.


    Slowly, everyone began to say that she had become enlightened. Even the family members began to rejoice that their Gu family had a successor.


    But... However, no one knew that there was a lingering shadow in her heart.


    All the old doctors in the hospital said that she was also a talented surgeon. Out of so many interns, she was the only one who was not the least bit unaccustomed to seeing the bloody surgical scene and would soon be able to integrate into it. Everyone said that it was instinct in the blood, that it was the Gu family''s genes.


    In fact, only she knew that the interns were not used to blood, to seeing such a bloody scene, but one day they would all get used to it.


    Every doctor goes from maladjustment to slow adaptation, and then it''s like nothing happened.


    But she ¡­ But she had a fatal flaw...


    She didn''t mention this to anyone. She took a spin through all the departments in the hospital and was able to adapt quickly in any department. Even the highest-skilled cardio-cerebral surgery required the highest level of skill. All the old doctors praised her.


    However ¡­ But her weakness ¡­


    She could ignore all the blood of strangers. That red blood was no different from any liquid in her eyes.


    But... But she could not see the blood of her family, and the more intimate they were the more so.


    At the most serious time, she didn''t even dare to help her mother bind her fingers, which were not easy to cut. With just a little bit of blood, she would immediately faint.


    After repeated psychological interventions, she was finally able to avoid fainting immediately.


    But... But...


    At this moment, lying on the bed, Gu Jinyu was the only relative he had in this world. Seeing so much blood, Nona felt that her entire body was empty.


    The more he cared about a person, the more he couldn''t face them calmly.


    Perhaps ¡­ Perhaps that child had died in front of him ¡­ Although he wasn''t really his own family ¡­ But it was enough to make her lose control ¡­


    "It''s okay, Nona, believe in yourself. You can ¡­" You must be able to. "


    Yes, believe me, she can definitely do it.


    He took a deep breath.


    She held the scalpel tightly with both hands. It was a very delicate scalpel, thin as a cicada''s wing. She had exchanged this scalpel from space and it was almost the same as the scalpel she used before. The set of scalpels that she had used in the past had been custom-made by a German craftsman. Every time someone mocked her, she would have to hold the scalpel in her hand before she could transform immediately. She was not used to using other scalpels...


    She just smiled and didn''t say anything. In fact ¡­ Actually, that set of scalpels was personally designed by grandpa...


    Originally ¡­ Originally, he had said that if one day he could pass the medical exam as he wished, he would personally craft a set for himself. However, in the end, he did not have to wait for him to create it.

 C141

    "What are you doing!"


    Seeing that Nona had pulled out a thin knife, the two guards immediately jumped out and spread their arms to separate her and Gu Jinyu. Their faces were gloomy as they glared at her, not forgetting to pull out the swords at their waists at the same time.


    Alright, this was the second time that Nona had been held up by a longsword.


    Nona was not in a good mood to begin with, but now she was even more furious.


    "Scram!" Right, f * ck off!


    Nona''s face was sullen. She did not say much, only spitting out a single word.


    Instantly, the two guards were shocked.


    They looked at each other and became a little timid.


    Well, this little doctor looks thin and small, and... Moreover, they had always been very easy to bully. They didn''t know why, but at this moment, they suddenly felt a strong killing intent coming from this little doctor, making them not dare to act rashly.


    "If you don''t want him to die, then scram!"


    After a long time without seeing the two guards leave, Nona scolded them again with a gloomy face.


    Gu Jinyu had already lost a lot of blood. If she didn''t attack now, it would be too late.


    Nona also didn''t want to get entangled with them. She was a doctor, so she was more clear on what would happen if she didn''t take out the arrow in time.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­"


    The two guards gave in blankly, but did not walk out. Instead, they stood quietly to the side, staring at Nona with their eyes fixed on her. At the same time, they were gripping their swords in their hands.


    Nona did not want to talk to them too much, as long as they did not delay her.


    Taking a deep breath, Nona slowly walked to the bedside and carefully checked her wound. After confirming that Gu Jinyu was only unconscious, she tilted her body and quickly injected an anesthetic on her.


    Then he began to clean up the wound bit by bit, taking out all the tools he needed.


    After a long while, she checked to make sure that Gu Jinyu was anesthetized again. Then she carefully held the scalpel in her hand and made a small cross on the wound. She then carefully opened up the skin around her.


    It was an arrow with a reverse hook. Nona did not dare to pull on it, fearing that it would hurt more blood vessels. She could only carefully flower it bit by bit, and then have to constantly be careful not to hurt the arteries nearby.


    Although there is a distance from the heart, but... However, there were a lot of blood vessels in this area. He had to be extra careful when using his blade, afraid that he would be caught off guard ¡­


    Soon, sweat covered Nona''s forehead. However, both of her hands were carefully manipulating the scalpel; she didn''t even have time to wipe the sweat off her forehead. He could only allow the cold sweat to fall, and soon enough, his eyebrows were covered in sweat. His eyes felt extremely uncomfortable, and it even affected his vision ¡­


    If this was an operating room, under these circumstances, there would be an assistant who would quickly come and wipe the sweat off their bodies.


    But now ¡­


    Eh?


    Suddenly, a faint aroma of sandalwood and a white handkerchief appeared in front of him. Then, two slender fingers.


    Nona was stunned.


    But she quickly reacted, allowing the hand to wipe the sweat off her body while she continued to focus on her surgery as if nothing had happened.


    "Huff ¡­ huff ¡­" "Alright ¡­"


    After stitching the last needle, Nona let out a heavy sigh of relief. She collapsed onto the ground, not caring about her image anymore as she took deep breaths.


    Huhu. She was so tired. She was really going to die from exhaustion. She had been worried about this the whole time ¡­


    Several times his hands trembled ¡­ Several times, he almost fainted ¡­


    But she kept reminding herself that she was the only one here that could save him ¡­ Fortunately, she managed to persevere in the end. Jiu Niang couldn''t help but let out a faint smile ¡­ This time, not only had she saved Gu Jinyu, but she had also defeated him ¡­


    "Hah!"


    Opening her eyes, Nona rolled over and got up with a scream. At the same time, she quickly checked her clothes to make sure they were clean before not heaving a sigh of relief.


    But...


    "What is this place?"


    That''s right, where is this place? She clearly remembered that she was helping Gu Jinyu perform an operation, so why ¡­ How could he sleep here?


    Nona shook her head vigorously, feeling as if her mind was in chaos, as if she had missed something.


    "Caw!"


    The door opened with a creak.


    Jiu Niang turned around and saw a white jade-like hand slowly push open the door. Then ¡­


    Wheelchair.


    For the wheelchair.


    The door was indeed a wheelchair, and on the wheelchair was a young man. He had an exquisite face, and a warm smile hung on his face. His black and white eyes met Nona''s, and the boy instantly felt guilty.


    "Little doctor, are you awake?"


    Behind the young man, a young servant in his teens carefully pushed his wheelchair into the room.


    Jiu Niang was stunned. Only now did she realize that this room was different from the ones she had seen before.


    This era''s houses all had high thresholds. In the beginning, Jiu Niang wasn''t used to it, but several times she tripped over the threshold, creating many jokes.


    But there was no door to this room.


    That was why the wheelchair was pushing in.


    Jiu Niang sized up the wheelchair and realized that it was made entirely out of wood. However, it didn''t seem to be heavy or cumbersome to use. Furthermore, it had an ancient feel to it, making it hard to resist looking at the wine.


    However, her attention was always focused on the wheelchair, so she did not notice that when she was sizing it up, a trace of malice flashed through the eyes of the youth with the bright smile.


    "Thank you. May I know where this place is?"


    After a long while, Jiu Niang cupped her hands and bowed.


    She was not stupid, so she could naturally tell. She must have overused her strength during the operation and fainted.


    It seemed that the other party wanted him to rest here, but she didn''t know where this place was.


    Furthermore ¡­ And this person ¡­ Who was this person?


    He looked about 40% similar to Gu Jinyu ¡­


    Could he be a child of the Gu family?


    Although Nona guessed this in her heart, she didn''t show it on her face. She only had a calm expression on her face.


    "This is the Gu Clan''s courtyard. Yesterday, little doctor overused his energy to treat my brother''s wounds, so ¡­"


    The young man continued to have a brilliant smile on his face. As he said this, he scratched his head in annoyance, "Due to the urgent situation my brother is in, so ¡­" Therefore, if there''s anything that''s out of place, I hope that you can forgive me. "


    "I''m fine!" It''s the duty of a doctor to cure someone''s illness and save their life. "


    Nona looked at the youth. She didn''t know why she couldn''t control her nervousness even though he was clearly in school. Moreover ¡­ In his heart, there was a faint trace of panic ¡­


    The young man in front of her looked harmless, but why was she so nervous?


    It seemed that he had gone too far, and Nona kept comforting him in her heart.


    How could there be so many bad people in this world? This young man was gentle and gentle, not to mention he had deliberately come over to apologize to him. This was already considered very difficult.


    "Little doctor, you really are benevolent and righteous. This time, you saved my brother, so the Gu family will definitely repay you."


    After receiving Jiu Niang''s reply, the youth seemed to heave a sigh of relief.


    The young man smiled and seemed to heave a sigh of relief. "Sorry for troubling you, young doctor. "Yesterday, it was all thanks to you. If you weren''t here, how would my elder brother be?"


    Smiling slightly, the youth looked gratefully at Jiu Niang, a trace of worry flashing across his black and white eyes.


    Even if Jiu Niang didn''t understand it, she knew what was going on. No wonder this young man was so similar to Gu Jinyu by fifty to sixty percent. She didn''t think too much, he was really a brother. However, this person looked to be around his own age, or maybe a year or two younger.


    From his words and actions, he was indeed a well-educated child. Such a child was worthy of being a child of the Gu family.


    Looking at the child in front of her, Nona couldn''t help but think of Gu Jinyu.


    When he had just transmigrated over to this world, the first time he saw Gu Jin was when he was shocked by the sight of her.


    At that time, Gu Jinyu was about the same age as this teenager? Did he really think that he was a movie star that came out of nowhere?


    For a long time, Jiu Niang had been secretly rejoicing in her heart, secretly happy that she had such a handsome brother. She had wondered more than once, if all the pustules on her body disappeared, would she look like her brother?


    Of course, her demands weren''t that high, as long as she had seven or eight points, it would be enough.


    Even a seventy to eighty percent was enough to amaze.


    It''s just a pity ¡­


    The pustules on her face had indeed disappeared, but ¡­ However, her face didn''t look like Gu Jinyu''s at all. It was more than seventy to eighty percent, but she reckoned that just having one or two would already be a lot. When she thought of coming over from the space, she saw that the pus on her face had disappeared and was replaced with a clean face. She was excited, but at the same time, she was also a bit regretful.


    This regret was especially evident now that he had seen the youth in front of him.


    I am definitely the elder brother, why don''t I look like the elder brother at all?


    "You''re welcome. This is what I should do."


    Although he was a bit disappointed, he still had to maintain a very calm appearance on the surface.


    And this youth kept thanking her, so she had to answer politely.


    However, he still felt a little awkward, but he was still worried about his brother.


    "I wonder how that little brother is doing yesterday?"


    Although she knew it was her brother, these people currently didn''t have the status of farmers. Therefore, Jiu Niang couldn''t call him by his name, much less call him her brother.


    Fortunately, she was a doctor and the surgery was done by her own hands, so no one would have any other thoughts if she were to ask this question.


    "My elder brother is well. He is fine now. He woke up yesterday night."


    The youth replied politely, the smile still on his face unabated from beginning to end.


    This not only gave Nona good impression of him.


    Not bad, not bad. He really was a very good child.


    With such a brother, elder brother should be living quite well in the Gu family, right?


    Thinking of this, Nona felt relieved.

 C142

    Although Nian Bing didn''t help Big Brother, and even felt resentment towards him, when she found out that Big Brother was having a good life, Jiu Niang felt at ease.


    After all, he was his first family member in this world. If he did not live a good life, he would feel bad in his heart.


    "Don''t worry about this little doctor. If he''s really worried, he can come with me to have a look."


    The young man smiled, signalling the attendant behind him to push him out of the door.


    As for Nona, she was worried about Gu Jinyu to begin with. Seeing that the teenager was about to leave, she followed him without hesitation.


    However, what she didn''t notice was that at the moment the youth turned around, his eyes that were filled with smiles instantly darkened.


    Jiu Niang didn''t suspect him, but quietly followed behind the youth.


    To be honest, she was tied up and carried back. Along the way, she was blindfolded and didn''t see the scenery outside. Now that she was by this young man''s side, she had the chance to have a good look at the situation of this courtyard. Only then did she realize that the courtyard that she originally thought was not big was much bigger than she had imagined. Along the way, she had walked through pavilions, gardens, and the pavilion''s four seasons. It was simply as beautiful as the scenery in her words.


    "This courtyard is so beautiful."


    As expected, it was the Gu family. They really were generous.


    No wonder not only Gu Yu family''s big brother also wanted to come back, this kind of family was as rich as a country.


    Of course, although Jiu Niang knew that this was the stock price, as a doctor, she didn''t know, so she could only pretend to be dazzled by the scene before her.


    "Yes, these are all made by our loved ones."


    It was as if the youth was already used to seeing this. This kind of place was too ordinary for him, so he didn''t even want to look at Nona''s praises anymore.


    This sort of place was merely a manor. If it weren''t for something, he wouldn''t have come here. It was truly a simple and crude place. If it weren''t for ¡­


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Made it by someone else?


    Jiu Niang looked around and could not help but nod. It seemed like it was indeed designed by a master. If this kind of yard was planted until now, how much would it cost?


    Of course, what made Jiu Niang even more curious was that in this era, there was actually such an expert in the field of martial arts. She had always thought that such an exquisite design would only appear after many years had passed.


    "If you like, young doctor, you might as well stay for a while."


    The youth asked the attendant to slow down as the two of them walked side by side.


    Hearing the young man''s words, Nona only smiled and did not take it seriously, "This little one is just a piece of cloth, I don''t have such good fortune. "What''s more, I still have a little store to take care of."


    Yes, although the Gu family was a good family, even though they were magnanimous, she also admitted that it was easy for people to squint their eyes at such extravagant riches.


    However, this was not what she wanted.


    She would rather be free than be trapped in a place like this.


    Therefore, she did not take the young man''s words seriously. She only thought that he was grateful to her for saving his brother, which was why he said those words.


    "It''s alright, there''s basically no one here. It would be more convenient for you to stay here."


    However, the youth acted as if he hadn''t heard Jiu Niang''s rejection and continued on his own.


    This time, even Nona was shocked.


    What''s going on? I didn''t say I''m staying.


    Furthermore ¡­ And what do you mean it''s more convenient for me to live here?


    Was it convenient for him to take care of his brother?


    Nona''s heart was filled with questions, but in the end, she could only assume that this was the possibility that she had thought of.


    That''s right, that''s definitely what he meant. Why else would he suddenly leave me here?


    Having thought it through, Jiu Niang secretly let out a sigh of relief.


    "Eh? "This place is ¡­"


    As they walked further and further away, Nona felt suspicious.


    Even if the patient needed to be quiet, there was no need to come to such a remote yard, was there?


    And if she wasn''t wrong, it seemed like no one had lived in this courtyard for a long time. Look around, it was filled with weeds.


    "Little doctor, please follow me!"


    However, the youth still had a faint smile on his face as he signaled Nona to continue walking forward with a harmless look on his face.


    Jiu Niang stood on the spot, her brows slightly creased.


    If she still hadn''t found anything wrong, then she was really too stupid.


    But she didn''t understand ¡­


    "The medicine store still has things to do, and every day, there are many neighbors that need to go see a doctor. It''s getting late, so I think I''d better come next time."


    Since she already knew in her heart that this person probably harbored ill intentions, then Ninth Madame naturally didn''t want to continue to tangle with him. On the surface, this kind of person didn''t seem to have any harm on the surface, but ¡­


    It seemed that he really didn''t have any sense of wariness. He just felt that he looked quite gentle. Plus, with his legs, he relaxed his guard against him.


    Since she had discovered that something was amiss, and Nona was not stupid, she naturally would not continue walking forward. She turned around without hesitation.


    "Where is the doctor going? You''re the one who cured him. It''s okay that you don''t go and take a look now, okay? "


    Ninth Madame hadn''t even taken two steps when two people suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his path.


    The two of them looked exactly the same as the two men with the long swords beside Gu Jinyu ¡­


    She frowned. She had seen the power of the two people beside Gu Jinyu, and they were the same as those two. She was afraid that ¡­ I''m afraid this kind of person has blood on his hands ¡­


    What should I do... What should he do?


    Jiu Niang''s mind was a mess, but she had no idea what was going on.


    He had only saved a person, and from the look of this young man just now, it was clear that he was grateful. Furthermore ¡­ And the excitement in his eyes ¡­ She believed she wasn''t mistaken ¡­


    Since Gu Jinyu was excited, then ¡­ So what was he going to do now?


    "What does this young master want to do?" If I can help you, I will do my best. "


    Taking a deep breath, Nona forced herself to calm down.


    However, in this short amount of time, Jiu Niang quickly understood that she might still be of some use to this person. If it wasn''t for that, the dignified young master of the Gu family wouldn''t have come to this place so early in the morning to find an excuse.


    But for a moment she could not guess what his purpose was.


    "Haha, little doctor sure knows how to joke around. What can I do?" However, after hearing that the doctor was skilled and had saved my brother''s life, I came to express my gratitude. "


    A faint smile still hung on her delicate face. That youth still had that harmless look on his face.


    As Nona watched quietly, she could not help but feel depressed.


    Tsk tsk, this Gu family''s genes are really heaven-defying. Everything else, even Gu Jinyu and this young man in front of her, if they were in the modern world, would definitely attract countless screams and adoration ¡­


    "A straightforward person doesn''t talk in secret. If there''s anything you want to say, just say it."


    However ¡­


    She had never liked fancy things, even when she was pretty.


    Ever since her young grandfather had told her that the more beautiful something was, the more dangerous it would be.


    She didn''t understand it when she was young, but now ¡­


    When she saw the young man in front of her, she somewhat understood.


    Indeed, her instincts told her that the boy in front of her was a dangerous person.


    "If you don''t want to say it, then I''m leaving."


    After waiting for a long time, the teenager still did not speak. Nona could not wait any longer.


    She has a lot of patience, but... But that didn''t mean she could wait forever ¡­


    Furthermore, she knew that the person in front of her had ill intentions. Under such circumstances, she naturally wouldn''t obediently wait here.


    "Halt!"


    Seeing that Nona was about to leave, the youth''s face immediately darkened and he coldly berated her, "Do you think that without my permission, you will be able to walk out of this door today?"


    The smile on the youth''s face finally disappeared and was replaced with a gloomy one.


    Her sharp eyes stared gloomily at Nona ¡­


    This scene made Ninth Mother think of a venomous snake.


    That''s right, it was a venomous snake that was spitting out tongues. Furthermore, it was a venomous snake with a mouth full of venomous teeth ¡­


    "Young master, if you have any requests, just say it."


    Seeing him in such a state, an ordinary person would probably be shocked. However, not only was Nona not scared, she even heaved a sigh of relief.


    If he continued to act innocent in front of her, she would actually have difficulty sleeping and eating. At such a young age, he was actually so good at disguising himself. His mind alone was enough to make people tremble in fear.


    But at this moment, the smile on his face could no longer be stifled. On the other hand, Jiu Niang could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Nona believed that he wouldn''t know her identity.


    Putting everything else aside, he was kidnapped yesterday. The only one among these people who might know his identity was Gu Jinyu. Gu Jinyu had always been unconscious and had never even seen his appearance ¡­ Furthermore ¡­ And instinct told her that even if her brother did recognize her, he wouldn''t betray her.


    This way, the reason why this youth came to find him was not because of his identity, so next up ¡­


    For such a high and mighty young master of the Gu family to personally come to see him, there must be something very important ¡­ However, she couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    However, what she hated the most was going around in circles. Since that was the case, she might as well be frank and explain everything.


    "Hehe, requirements? You think too highly of yourself. What do you think I have to request of you, an unknown doctor? "


    The corners of her mouth curled up as a trace of a sarcastic sneer emerged on her delicate face. The youth coldly stared at her, as if she was telling an interesting joke.


    However, Jiu Niang didn''t care.

 C143

    The more he said so, the more assured Ninth Madame became. There must be a reason why he came to find her.


    However, she still could not guess exactly what it was.


    "No? If not, why would you, the dignified young master of the Gu Clan, come here so early in the morning? "


    Right, putting everything else aside, just this point was enough to shock Jiu Niang.


    Just now, she really had treated him as a little brother who was worried about Gu Jinyu, so she felt that this was a normal thing and didn''t think too deeply into it.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss ¡­


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have fallen into his opponent''s trap one after another.


    The first time was with the guards by Gu Jinyu''s side. Although they had saved her brother''s life when they came looking for her, she still couldn''t completely feel relieved in her heart.


    And this time ¡­


    He hadn''t thought about it at all. He just followed him like that, without a shred of doubt.


    As she thought about it, she couldn''t help but warn herself that she must be more careful and prudent next time.


    "Humph!" That will depend on whether you have the ability to do so. "


    As if he had been stabbed in the heart, the gloomy-looking youth''s face darkened even more. He viciously glared at Jiu Niang, a trace of killing intent flashed past his eyes. His hands involuntarily clenched the handle of the wheelchair.


    He hated it the most ¡­ He hated it when people looked at him with pity.


    If it wasn''t... If it wasn''t for him, he would have already been dead.


    He was the young master of the Gu family, the high and mighty young master of the Gu family. In the future, everything in the stock price would be his, and everything would be his ¡­


    "Go ahead."


    It seemed like her guess was right. Nona could not help but lower her head, and the corner of her mouth curled up into a wry smile.


    [Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Tsk. I really can''t find the person I''m looking for, but the person I''m looking for just happens to be the one I''ve met. And I''ve met him, but ¡­] Yet, he could still cause such a huge trouble for himself ¡­ "From the look of him, it seems like it won''t be a simple matter for him to escape this time.


    However ¡­


    Jiu Niang couldn''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, her current face had undergone a tremendous change. She was afraid that she might not even be able to recognize a familiar person from the mortal world, let alone someone from the Gu family. If that was the case, she would be much safer.


    When she thought of this, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    "Someone, come!"


    The youth shouted coldly. Suddenly, several people appeared in the previously empty courtyard.


    In front of three or four middle-aged men stood a seven or eight year old youth.


    The young man was wearing coarse clothes and stood at the very front of the crowd. He was even trembling slightly, as if he had received a great shock.


    It was just that Nona didn''t care too much about it. Whether it was because she lost weight or got scared, it had nothing to do with her. Moreover ¡­ Furthermore, these people were all members of the Gu family. He could not even protect himself now, let alone these people who had nothing to do with him.


    But...


    Suddenly ¡­


    "Crack ¡­"


    "Ah ¡­"


    A crisp sound rang out, followed by a sharp scream.


    With such an ear-piercing sound, Nona felt her hair stand on end, and she reflexively turned around.


    He saw the youth who had been standing at the very front lying limply on the ground, his legs in a strange posture, his face devoid of any color.


    "You ¡­ "You guys ¡­" Immediately, Nona''s expression changed drastically as she stared in horror at the youth in the wheelchair.


    She was a doctor, so naturally, the IQ box could tell.


    They... They...


    Most likely, that clear sound just now was the sound of the young man''s legs breaking. However ¡­ However, Nona did not understand why this person would break this youth''s legs right in front of her eyes. Was it because she was dissatisfied with him treating Gu Jinyu, that she brought him to such a place, and used such a method to scare him? To put on airs?


    However ¡­


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Nona felt a chill run down her spine. This was the first time she had encountered such a thing. Looking at the youth who was about her own age, she couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    It wasn''t fear, but ¡­ Instead ¡­


    She didn''t know what it was like.


    But no matter what, she just couldn''t understand why this young man would do such a thing. Why did he make people break this young man''s legs?


    "Treat him. If he can''t be treated ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    The youth acted as if he did not see the boy''s pain, nor did he see the shock in Jiu Niang''s eyes. He only coldly explained as the corners of his mouth curled up in a cold, murderous smile.


    He did not finish his words, but Jiu Niang was very clear on what he meant.


    "You ¡­"


    So young and yet so cruel." Nona gave him a cold glance, unable to say a word. She quickly ran to the side of the young man with the broken leg. "Don''t be afraid. Let me see. I''m a doctor. I''ll think of a way to cure your leg.


    He didn''t know if it was because he knew that something like this would happen to him. The youth lay on the ground with a pale face, sweating from the pain. However, he only clenched his teeth and didn''t make a single sound.


    Only when he heard Nona''s voice did he slightly raise his head. He only glanced at her once before quickly lowering his head again.


    Nona shuddered. He ¡­


    Yes, he didn''t see the slightest bit of will to survive in that youth''s eyes. It was as if he knew all this from the start.


    Heh heh, you''d better be able to cure him, or..." Otherwise, I don''t mind if you accompany him as a little lame person... No, no, not a cripple... "When the time comes, I will let someone cut off your legs ¡­" The youth on the wheelchair smiled, his exquisite face shining with excitement, looking like a kid who had just thought of a good idea, "But don''t worry, I will leave you a pair of hands, how about it? After all, you''re just a vile little doctor, and doctors don''t need legs to treat patients, so there''s no need to keep them, right?


    Nona raised her head and stared coldly at the youth. Her body could not help but tremble slightly.


    She really wanted to ask, since you don''t need to keep your legs in order to save people''s lives, then what kind of person would waste air in this world? Should I kill you first?


    However ¡­


    But in the end, she still tried her best to hold it in.


    Her intuition told her that the young man before her was a lunatic.


    Yes, he was definitely a madman, a complete madman.


    What made her depressed was how she was so unlucky to have met a madman.


    "Don''t worry, I will heal your legs!"


    She sucked in a few quick breaths and suppressed the raging anger rolling in her chest. Nona kept telling herself not to lower herself to this crazy man. The most important thing was the young man''s legs in front of her.


    The pain of being broken apart wasn''t something an ordinary person could imagine.


    "I''m going to check on you right now. It might hurt a little, so you have to bear with it."


    Jiu Niang kept talking to the youth. Although the youth never responded at all, Jiu Niang wasn''t sure if he had heard her or not. However, she couldn''t care less now. Talking to the youth was to comfort the youth, but at the same time, she was also helping to divert her attention.


    She was very clear in her heart that since the youth on the wheelchair brought her here, he had broken a child''s leg and threatened her with treatment. What kind of purpose did he have? Ninth Niang was not clear. However, there was one thing that she was certain of, and that was that this youth would not kill her at this time. At least not now...


    Since it would not endanger her own life, Ninth Madame naturally would not care whether they were still alive or not.


    Of course, she also had her own thoughts. If he ¡­ If he really wanted to make a move on her, she would just hide in space.


    She wasn''t some white lotus, and naturally wouldn''t risk her life just to save someone ¡­ However, as a doctor, under the condition that her life wasn''t threatened, treating others was her responsibility ¡­ What''s more, this youth had probably been implicated because of him.


    Thinking of this, Nona blamed herself endlessly. At the same time, she began to quickly recall if she had done something out of bounds.


    But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t think of any inappropriate things he had done.


    Overall, the arrow wounds on Gu Jinyu''s body looked very frightening, but they were only frightening.


    Even any random doctor would be able to find a way to remove the arrow. The only difference was the damage it did to people ¡­ She did her best to ensure that the arrows were removed smoothly and that the damage to Gu Jinyu''s body was reduced. Furthermore ¡­ It was only because of her that she looked so dangerous.


    However ¡­


    Even so, she still didn''t understand why this young man in a wheelchair would bring her to such a place, and even did something like this.


    However ¡­


    Forget it, forget it, don''t think about it.


    He was simply a lunatic. He couldn''t think of anyone else as such a lunatic. What he needed was a psychiatrist, not a doctor.


    "Bear with it, I need to check."


    Taking a deep breath, Nona carefully stretched out her hand. There were no medical devices here, only a pair of hands. Therefore, she had to first get a clear understanding of the situation of this youth''s leg. Although she could tell with a single glance that his leg was fractured, but ¡­ But I have to make sure...


    Gritting her teeth, Nona quickly reached out her hand and touched the youth''s leg bit by bit ¡­


    Suddenly ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­"


    The youth bit his lips tightly, large beads of sweat rolling down his face. However, he still refused to make the slightest sound.


    What a stubborn child.


    "Sigh!" Sighing lightly, Jiu Niang shook her head helplessly, "Give me that clean silk."


    Seeing the youth''s lips already bleeding from being bitten, Nona felt a little reluctant.


    Since it was these man-made evils, then ¡­ Nona couldn''t help but ask for more ¡­


    "This ¡­"

 C144

    They probably didn''t expect Nona to make such a request. They were all stunned for a moment, unable to stop themselves from thinking about what to do. Their eyes were fixated on the youth in the wheelchair.


    The teenager looked at Nona thoughtfully for a long time before nodding lightly.


    Very quickly, someone took the clean silk and handed it to Nona and then quickly retreated.


    Nona nodded and folded the silk into a long strip. "Bite this!"


    That''s right, he had to bite off some silk. Otherwise, if he continued to bite off his lips like this, he would''ve broken his own skin before he could even catch his own bones.


    However, that youth didn''t appreciate her kindness at all. It was as if he hadn''t heard her words. His eyes were wide open in confusion, devoid of any luster. He looked as if he was waiting to die.


    Immediately, Ninth Mother became a little annoyed. "Although I''m a doctor, treating and saving people is my responsibility. But if that person doesn''t want to live, then no one can save him. "


    Yes, this was something his grandfather had told him many, many years ago. A doctor treating a patient to save him, but the premise was that the patient had the will to live. If the patient gave up even himself, then even a calculator wouldn''t be able to save him. Nona didn''t know what the youth in front of her had encountered that made him look like he was begging for death ¡­


    But...


    "I don''t care what happened to you, but... As a man, if he were to seek death with all his heart when there was a small problem, then ¡­ "I am also too lazy to waste this time, how about I help you ¡­"


    Nona stood up immediately.


    She sounded angry, but only she knew she couldn''t be more serious.


    If this child was determined to die and did not cooperate at all, then there was no reason for him to save him. It would be better to just let him fend for himself.


    With both his legs broken like this, even if he managed to reattach them, there would still be a long process of recovery. However, this was not something that a suicidal person could do.


    "You ¡­ Swear... You can cure it? " After a long while, the youth endured the pain and forced himself to raise his head and meet Jiu Niang''s eyes. As if to confirm, the youth emphasized again, "It''s the same as before."


    As she looked at the young man lying on the ground with a pale face and a head full of sweat, shivering in pain, Nona suddenly laughed in anger.


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    Yes, she was truly infuriated.


    The heck, what misfortune had befallen her? None of the people they met were normal.


    First, it was a madman. Without saying anything further, he directly broke a person''s leg ¡­ Now, he met another one ¡­ Wasn''t he the one who should be begging him? And yet, he ¡­ To tell the truth, in his previous life, when all of them added up together, the number of patients Jiu Niang had encountered didn''t even reach a thousand, at least eight hundred. However, they had never met someone as young as this one.


    With a cold smile, she stared at the youth lying on the ground. She didn''t know why, but she suddenly thought of the medical mischief from her previous life.


    Perhaps these people were just like the young man in front of them.


    In their hearts, they believed that a doctor should save someone, and they should die if they couldn''t.


    As she looked at the youth on the ground, Jiu Niang''s heart gradually cooled down. At the beginning, she was filled with sympathy and pity, but now ¡­


    Until now, he had been indifferent, or perhaps, a little disdainful.


    If she hadn''t known that she was a doctor and couldn''t watch the patient ignore her, she would have ¡­


    "As I said, I will do my best. As for whether I can return to my original state, that has nothing to do with me. "


    Taking a deep breath, Jiu Niang did her best to maintain her calm. She kept telling herself that the person in front of her was only a patient who needed treatment for an injury. She was a doctor, so she couldn''t bring her personal feelings to work. Yeah, she''s at work right now...


    "You ¡­" The youth was stunned and his face darkened. He glared furiously at Nona.


    This was the first time that she had seen such a terrifying look in her eyes. She felt a chill run down her spine and she couldn''t help but take two steps back. She felt like she was being stared at by a vicious wolf.


    "I''m just a doctor, not an immortal."


    Clenching her fists, Jiu Niang tried her best to remain calm. She was an adult after all, how could she be intimidated by a child?


    Furthermore ¡­ That''s right, he was only a doctor, and he wasn''t an immortal.


    The only thing he could do was to do his best, to clear his conscience ¡­


    The youth opened his eyes wide and looked straight into Jiu Niang''s eyes. Since Jiu Niang knew that she had a clear conscience, she naturally wouldn''t be afraid.


    To put it bluntly, she didn''t even know him. To say he didn''t have a conscience, her life had nothing to do with her. If she was willing to save him, then that was fine.


    "You ¡­ If you can''t treat it, I won''t forgive you even if I become a ghost! "


    After a long while, the youth finally gave up.


    However, although he did not make eye contact with her, he did not have the slightest intention to compromise. Instead, he continued to threaten her.


    Seeing his expression of "I have to save you," Nona couldn''t help but laugh.


    Madman. Madman. All of them were lunatics.


    If it wasn''t... If she didn''t know that the young man in the wheelchair was a lunatic, Jiu Niang really wanted to ask if he could treat another patient ¡­


    She knew in her heart that if the youth did not hesitate at all, the youth would probably break another person''s leg without even batting an eyelid. Although she really hated this youth with a broken leg, but ¡­


    Forget it, forget it.


    After all, just because he didn''t like it in his heart, he couldn''t implicate someone else.


    "Is that so? I''ll wait! "


    After coldly sweeping a glance at the young man, she casually threw away the silk and unrestrainedly reached out to check his legs. This time, she no longer cared about his feelings and increased her strength ¡­


    The most common thing in Nona''s life was that she was threatened. Originally, she felt sympathy for this youth, who had his legs broken, and even felt a little sorry for him. The young man who claimed to be Gu Jinyu''s little brother wouldn''t have done such a cruel thing if it wasn''t to test his medical skills.


    However, the truth proved that she was overthinking it.


    This was the first time that she felt like a donkey''s liver after listening to the words of this youth.


    She wasn''t a soft-hearted person to begin with, so since she refused to accept his favor, she naturally wouldn''t act on her own accord.


    She was still thinking about how painful it would be if she could find a way to secretly exchange the space for some sort of anesthetic, but it seemed like this youth did not appreciate her kindness. She did not need to think so much about it, since that was the case ¡­ The reason why she reattached the young man was to protect her own life. As for whether the young man could bear the pain or not, that was not within her consideration.


    So...


    She acted very straightforwardly and touched the young man''s broken leg. After obtaining the most basic information, she started to reattach her bones without any hesitation.


    Although it was called a bone reunion, it was actually just kneading the broken bones of the legs back to their original places and fixing them. The next thing he needed to do was to wait for the bones to slowly grow back. If it was just a normal care, he would have simply waited for his bones to grow better. However, this young man''s situation was a bit different. His legs and bones had been broken. If he wanted to recover, this situation would take a very long time.


    However, these were not the things that needed to be considered by Jiu Niang. What she needed to do now was to pinch the bones back.


    It sounded simple, but in reality, it was very particular. If he accidentally pinched it back, there would be even the slightest deviation. If he was not careful, even if his leg was not crippled, it would be difficult to walk in the future. Jiu Niang''s grandfather was an old Chinese doctor. At that time, medicine wasn''t as developed as it was now. Almost all the old Chinese doctors knew some orthopedic skills. Jiu Niang''s grandfather was a top student.


    Basically, no matter which family''s naughty child broke their arms or legs, they would always seek his help to straighten their bones.


    And although Nona had not specifically learned orthopedic skills, she had been reading them ever since she was young.


    In addition, Nona could tell that the young man who called himself Gu Jinyu was not soft-hearted at all. He would probably be able to do it even if he said it. In order to protect her legs, Nona did not hesitate to reattach her bones.


    At the beginning, the youth had endured it with great difficulty, not daring to make a sound. He only bit his lips, and very quickly, his lips were covered in red blood. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    Nona pretended not to see it and continued to connect the bones.


    He needed to knead the bone back bit by bit. This process was ten times more painful than breaking it again without any anesthesia. Soon, the youth could no longer hold himself back.


    "Ah ¡­" "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!"


    Huge beads of sweat continuously rolled down the youth''s forehead. However, he could not endure it any longer. The ear-piercing shriek caused the unguarded Ninth Niang''s ears to ring.


    However, her hands only trembled a little before she quickly calmed down and continued with her work.


    "Bastard ¡­" Let me go... Let me go... "It hurts, it hurts ¡­"


    The youth''s eyes were wide open as he glared fiercely at Nona while roaring in anger.


    He was certain that this doctor was purposely messing with him. He must have done it on purpose ¡­


    "Humph!"


    Jiu Niang acted as if she didn''t hear his call. She only coldly snorted. There wasn''t the slightest bit of hesitation in her actions.


    His leg bones were broken quite neatly, but he still needed to carefully knead all the bones back to their original positions. He had to connect the bones properly, otherwise if they grew out of shape, it would be troublesome by then.


    "Bastard, let go of me ¡­" Let me go... You bastard, you did it on purpose, you did it on purpose ¡­ Is it... "Ah, it hurts, it hurts ¡­"


    Seeing that not only did Jiu Niang not stop, but she even increased her hand strength, the youth was even more certain that this doctor did it on purpose. He was deliberately torturing him.


    He wanted to hit Nona, but there was a sharp pain in his leg. In an instant, he felt as if his whole body had lost all of its strength. In the end, he could only powerlessly lie down on the bed, in so much pain that he couldn''t even speak. However, the pair of black eyes that were filled with anger were still staring fixedly at Jiu Niang. If looks could kill, Jiu Niang would probably have already been killed by him dozens of times.